《One More Night》


 Chapter 1 – Their Very First Kiss

    This is the night that Jake thought it was just an ordinary evening which he always did sing at the Moonlight Bar. He did not expect it to happen next. This is an unforgettable night for him, the beginning of his destiny.


    ¡°People say that I¡¯m a fool,


    Well, I don¡¯t know.


    At least I found out


    What it takes to be strong.


    I was dreaming all day long


    A drifting cloud,


    With eyes wide open


    I would choose not to see¡­¡±


    In one corner of the bar there was Nicole and Jane drinking; Nicole was upset when Raymond refused her; she never thought that he doesn¡¯t feel anything for her.


    She and Raymond were together almost every day, he¡¯s kind, he¡¯s sweet, he always made her happy and she was always taken care of, so she thought that their feelings are mutual. She never expected to hear those words from him, that . . .


    ¡°You are just my sister!!! Is he stupid? He only considers me as his sister? Eh, so why is he holding my hand every time we are together, huh?¡± Drunken Nicole said while drinking the wine.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Nicole, you¡¯re drunk! I will be scolded for that, when your Mom finds out you drank!¡± Jane stopped her from drinking.


    ¡°I do not care!¡± Then she drank it again in a beer bottle.


    ¡°Do you know what is more painful? I am the one who made the confession, I was so stupid! I should not have told him my feelings! Rrrhhh! He¡¯s a bastard! I hate him!! He just made me hope!!!¡± Nicole said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Nicole, let¡¯s go home, it¡¯ste.¡± Jane invited Nicole to go home, but she was still not content and satisfied with her sentiment sitting in their chair.


    She noticed the man singing on the stage, she watched the man singing carefully.


    He was tall, handsome, wearing a ck leather jacket and gray shirt underneath, wearing ck ripped jeans and sunsses.


    ¡®Wait, why is he wearing sunsses?¡¯ she asked in astonishment in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Day after day,


    Leaving the past behind.


    Coming to terms with


    Stitches and burns,


    And learning to fly again¡­


    Now I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!


    Don¡¯t wanna be the one to y your game,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Not even if you smile the sweetest smile,


    Not even if you beg me darling, please.¡±


    Nicole emptied the entire bottle of beer and suddenly stood up and walked to the stage. Jane was surprised when Nicole suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Come back here.¡± Jane stopped Nicole, but she just kept walking.


    She held Nicole in the arm, but she refused to be held.


    ¡°Nicole,e on, where are you going?¡±


    Until Nicole reached in front of the stage, Jake noticed the drunken woman approaching him, but he just continued his song, while staring at the woman standing in front of him.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!


    Don¡¯t wanna be the one to y your game.¡±


    Nicole suddenly stepped on the stage and approached the man singing.


    ¡°Not even if you smile the sweetest smile ¨C¡±


    Jake finally stopped singing when he saw the woman standing in front of him, and the band also stopped ying. He thought it was just one of his admirers or fans. He looked closely at the drunken woman who could not even stand up still.


    She was wearing a loose ck shirt and jeans, her hair was long, white skin and with a simple beauty.


    She even stepped closer to him before speaking.


    ¡°Hey, you! Why are you still wearing sunsses! It¡¯s already night! Stupid! There¡¯s no sunlight! Remove it now!¡± Then she suddenly removed Jake¡¯s sunsses.


    Nicole and Jane were surprised to see who the man in front of them was.


    ¡°Wait, I think I know you; I think I saw you somewhere.¡± drunk Nicole said while pointing finger at Jake.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jake nodded.


    Jane also went to the stage and pulled her friend.


    ¡°Nicole let¡¯s go, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Jane whispered to Nicole as she tried to pull her, but Nicole did not want to go.


    ¡°Let me go, I have more things to say!¡± and suddenly she pulled her hand away and turned back again to the handsome man.


    ¡°Hey you! I know you, that such a face deceives women!¡± said Nicole loudly.


    ¡°What?!!!¡± Jake asked in surprise.


    ¡°You handsome men always bring false hope to women, then when they fall in love with you, you will leave! You are so bad! You are shameless!¡± Nicole shouted angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s drunk. What are you doing Nicole, stop it!¡± Jane said emphatically, but Nicole still did not listen, she continued to speak hurtfully.


    ¡°Handsome people like you, should be buried alive or thrown into hell!¡± Nicole said angrily as she pointed Jake in the chest.


    Jake did not say anything, but just shook his head at what the drunken woman was saying.


    ¡°Come on Nicole!!!¡± Jane shouted, as she tried to hold Nicole by the arm, but Nicole went wild.


    ¡°No, I will get revenge on this idiot!¡±


    After Nicole said this, she suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s leather jacket and pulled it closer to her face, Jake bowed to the woman¡¯s sudden action and at that moment their lips pressed together.


    Jane was shocked by what Nicole did, she was dumbfounded and even the people at the bar, and she could not believe that Nicole would do it.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ is my friend going crazy?¡± Jane said dumbfounded, as she watched Jake and Nicole kiss.


    Jake smiled and responded to Nicole¡¯s kisses, after a while she slowly stopped, stared into his eyes and suddenly released him and stepped back and then walked away from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she whispered to Jane as she was stunned, Jane immediately followed her out of the bar.


    Jake was left shaking his head, as he watched Nicole out of the bar; he never thought he would meet that kind of woman tonight.


    Jake¡¯s band mates and audiences screamed because of what happened.


    ¡°Yey, Jake has a girlfriend!¡± one of his band mates shouted.


    ¡°Yey, nice shot!¡± Henry shouted, his drummer friend.


    ¡°Tssk! She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡± Jake justughed at their jokes, he asked for a break before continuing to sing.


    Meanwhile, while inside the car, Jane talked to Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, why did you do that?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Which one?¡± she innocently asked, while struggling to resist drowsiness.


    ¡°The one that you did at the bar earlier, why did you kiss Jake?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Uhhmm.¡±


    But Nicole did not answer and she finally fell asleep, leaning on Jane¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Nicole, hey¡­ tsk!¡±


    Jane just shook her head and sighed loudly.


    ~


    The next day at noon when Nicole woke up, she slowly stretched her arms while lying on the bed. At the same time, Jane entered the room and approached her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you woke up!¡± said Jane as she sighed.


    ¡°Why what time is it?¡± Nicole asked sleepily as she sat on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, dear Queen! It will be twelve o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± said Jane and sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Tssk! It¡¯s noon. Aaahhh, my headache.¡± Nicoleined of a headache.


    ¡°Your head will hurt even more, when you remember what you didst night.¡± Jane said while smiling at her.


    ¡°Why, what did I dost night?¡± Nicole asked her while massaging her head.


    Jane then took the cell phone from her pocket and handed it to Nicole.


    ¡°Here, look at your craziness!¡± said Jane and Nicole quickly looked at the cell phone.


    She saw the video of her talking to Jake angrily and cursed him, and thest thing that shocked her was that she kissed Jake.


    Nicole was shocked by what she saw and the phone fell on the bed. She did not know how she would react and feel what she did. She gasped in surprise at what she saw on the phone.


    ¡°Omgee!!! I¡¯m dead!!!¡± crying Nicole said in embarrassment and at what she had done.


    ¡°So now, have you realized what you didst night?¡± Jane said to her as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°Omgeee!!! Why didn¡¯t you stop me?!¡± she shouted at Jane.


    ¡°How many times have I stopped you, if you only knew? I don¡¯t know what went through your mind and you suddenly cursed Jake! And worst, you kissed him, in front of all the people inside the bar! You not ashamed, you stupid girl!!¡± Simultaneously pulled Nicole¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Aaarrhh, that¡¯s enough! Stop it! I don¡¯t know¡­ That Raymond¡¯s fault! Grrhhh! I hate him! I don¡¯t want to drink again. Jane, what should I do?¡± cried Nicole.


    ¡°You are crazy! Of all people, Jake is the one you chose to beat! You know he was known at our school, people will definitely gossip about you! Fortunately, today is a holiday, no ss, by any chance, maybe a week ¨C no, you will be absent for a month for what you did.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk, it¡¯s Jake, that¡¯s why, his face was so familiarst night.¡± she said sadly.


    ¡°The good thing you can do is apologize to him for what you have said and did!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Nicole said, frowning.


    ¡°Well, just pray that Jake doesn¡¯t chase you.¡± She smiled teasingly at Nicole.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m not afraid of him! Besides, the Powerpuff Girls are ready to defend me!¡± Nicole boasted.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Then Jane got up and left the room, while Nicole went straight to the bathroom to wash and brush her teeth. While brushing her teeth, she remembered the scenest night, as she kissed Jake.


    ¡°Tssk! Erased! Erased! Erased!¡± she said firmly to herself.


    Grinning after she rinsed, again she remembered Jake¡¯s smooth face, while his lovely eyes staring at her, as he kissed her.


    ¡°Wait¡­ he also kissed mest night.¡±


    She whispered and she slowly touched her lips, while looking in the mirror. It seemed as if that night had returned, she could clearly see Jake¡¯s puffy eyes and it also gradually closed his eyes as he kissed her, she suddenly felt nervous and touched her heart.


    ¡°Nicole! Aren¡¯t you done there yet? We will eat lunch.¡± Jane shouted outside the door.


    Her imagination was interrupted by Jane¡¯s loud knock on the bathroom door. Then she went out the door and ate.

 Chapter 2 – Are you the girl who kissed me?

    As the days went by, Nicole and Jane woke up early to go back to School, they also brought the things to be fixed in their dorms. They first go to the Registration Office and get other papers that will be needed.


    As Jane waited outside the Registration Office, she saw the uing heartthrob, Henry Windsor, one of the members of the band ¡°Second Chance,¡± led by Jake.


    Henry is the drummer of their band; Jane has long admired Henry for his ability to y drums. He is one of the targets and heartthrob of their school; she just thinks he is attractive.


    He has a medium height, dark hair, and good shape, hunky guy, handsome and so attractive that he makes your heart beat fast.


    Slowly he approached Jane and smiled, and she saw his beautiful teeth along with its dimples on one cheek.


    ¡°Hi, can I borrow your pen?¡± he said calmly to Jane.


    Jane, on the other hand, looked like an idiot because of his hypnotizing eyes; she slowly took the ballpen from the bag and handed it to Henry while having a sweet smile.


    ¡°Thank you sweety.¡± Henry whispered, as he picked up Jane¡¯s ballpen.


    He then winked on her before he turned around and entered the Registration Office. It was then Nicole came out from inside, she saw Jane was astonished. She immediately approached her, and startled her.


    ¡°Hey!!! What happened to you? Why do you look like you¡¯re staring into space?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I saw him, I saw my Prince Charming.¡± Jane said, smiling.


    ¡°Tssk! Henry again? Why are you so crazy about him? You know that he is a womanizer?¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Gosh, Nicole, he borrowed my ballpen, and then he winked at me.¡± Jane said nervously while her mind was still floating.


    ¡°Tsssk! Let¡¯s go, I still have a lot to do.¡± Then pull the suitcase she was carrying.


    ¡°Huh, your killjoy!¡± Jane frowned.


    Jane followed her and also brought her suitcase, and then they searched their dorms.


    Meanwhile, Jake ys basketball along with his other ssmates and band mates.


    Soon their game was over. They rested and sat on the side of the court, drinking water.


    ¡°Hey Jake, how was that girl who kissed you? Did you already get her number?¡± Tim asked as he wiped away his sweat.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Jake answered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in her?¡± Tim asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jake replied while drinking water.


    Later, they returned to their respective dormitories. Jake¡¯s dorm is on the second floor and it is the first door on the left, this is the room he always chooses because it has fresh air and in front of the school field.


    He opened the door of his bedroom and changed clothes. He first took off his rubber shoes, and he took off his sweaty white shirt and then he took off his shorts.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and the freshly bathed woman came out with only a towel wrapped around her body.


    They were both surprised and screamed.


    ¡°AAAAAHHHHH!!!¡±


    Jake quickly lifted his striped shorts again and angrily asked the woman.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked at the same time.


    ¡°Tsssk! I asked you first, ¡±What are you doing in my room?¡± Jake shouted as he frowned.


    ¡°Wait, what room? This is my room. I can even show you my school receipt.¡± Nicole proudly said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just making mistakes? It is impossible to be in your room because it is a men¡¯s dorm! Unless¡­¡± Jake wasn¡¯t able to continue what, he should say, he looked at the woman in front of him from head to toe and he stepped closer to her.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯te near me!¡± Nicole shouted in opposition.


    Jake got closer to her; he stared at her again and touched her chin.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you the girl at the bar? The one who kissed me?¡± Jake asked as he looked at her lips and held her chin.


    Nicole waved Jake¡¯s hand and looked her eyes in another direction.


    ¡°What bar? That was not me.¡± Then she pushed Jake, he slightly stepped back, then Nicole entered the bathroom again and she got dressed inside.


    Jake sat down on the chair and waited for Nicole toe out again, while Nicole was nervous when she stepped out the door.


    She also wondered why she¡¯s here at Jake¡¯s dorm. When she came out, she was dressed and took her suitcase; Jake¡¯s gaze followed her as he sat in the small chair next to the table.


    ¡°Can I leave my things here? I¡¯ll just need to go to the Admin.¡± she pleaded with Jake.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Jake¡¯s short answer.


    Then Nicole hurriedly out of the room and went to the Admin office to check her correct dorm number.


    She talked to the Admin who takes care of the dorms.


    ¡°Excuse me Ma¡¯am; can I please check my dorm number? I went to the men¡¯s dorm.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, okay, I¡¯ll check it, just give me a moment.¡± she said and immediately checked their system.


    ¡°Your room number is correct.¡± she said.


    ¡°But Ma¡¯am, I went to the boy¡¯s dorm, can I be transferred to the girl¡¯s dorm.¡± Nicole pleaded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move you anymore because the girl¡¯s dorm is full.¡± she said.


    ¡°What? What should I do now?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡± she told her.


    ¡°Wait Ma¡¯am, how could it be? I have no ce to stay, and how did I get to the boy¡¯s dorm, my name is Nicole.¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Uhm, it shows Richard Nicole here, so I thought Richard was your name.¡± she said as she handed her the receipt.


    ¡°Huh?! Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, it will be your assigned dorm, just stay there for now, rather than have no ce to sleep tonight. Or if you want, if you still have money, you can rent a room outside the school.¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t have money to pay for a room.¡± she answered in a low voice.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then just stay in that dorm.¡± she said.


    ¡°Wait Ma¡¯am, my roommate is a guy if I will keep that dorm, isn¡¯t it forbidden and what if that man did something wrong with me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone where your dorm is,¡± and looked at her from head to toe before continuing to speak, ¡°and I think, you¡¯re not Jake¡¯s type, so don¡¯t worry, you are safe there!¡± then winked at her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°But Ma¡¯am ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I still have a lot to do.¡± Shemands Nicole.


    Nicole sadly left the Admin office, shrugging her shoulders. She slowly walked back to the dorm. When she reached the front door, she hesitated to open it; she leaned on the side wall first before thinking again.


    ¡°Haist, Nicole, why are you so unlucky?!¡± throbbing she said to herself.


    ¡°With so many people in this world, why is my roommate Jake? The man that I kissed?! Waaa!!!¡± she asked herself.


    She doesn¡¯t have a choice but to get inside and face Jake. She took a deep breath and knocked first before entering.


    She saw Jake just finished taking a bath and wiping a towel on his head. She was standing behind the door.


    ¡°Oh, what did the Admin say?¡± Jake asked Nicole.


    ¡°Uhm, since the girl¡¯s dorm was already full, I can¡¯t move anymore.¡± she said calmly.


    As Jake steps closer to her, he said.


    ¡°So, it means ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be your roommate.¡± she quickly added to what Jake had to say.


    Then she went to her bag and hid the receipt. Jake took a piece of paper and wrote down something. He gave it to her.


    ¡°These are my rules here, please just read them and stick them on the wall so you can always remember.¡± After saying this, he hung the towel on the balcony.


    Nicole began to read the rules and sat down next to the table.


    ¡°Rule no. 1 ¨C No loitering, no. 2 ¨C Jake will take a bath first in the morning at 5:30 a. m. Wait, why 5:30 a. m.? How many hours do you take a bath?¡± she curiously asked.


    ¡°Uhm, 30 to 45 minutes, I think?¡± Jake answered.


    ¡°Wait, I will bete on my first subject if you take a bath that long!¡± Nicole disagreed.


    ¡°Eh, what time does your ss start?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Six a. m., so I¡¯ll bete, I will take a bath first.¡± Nicole¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°No! All right, I¡¯ll wake up early¡­ about 5:15 a. m.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± She agreed and then she resumed reading.


    ¡°Number 3 ¨C Nicole is the room cleaner, bathroom and garbage collector every morning. Wait, why is it all me?¡± she asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Hmm, why are you?¡± Jake slowly approached her, while clutching at her shorts and staring at her.


    ¡°As far as I can remember, you humiliated me at the barst week and you even said, you will bury me alive and send me to hell. Is that right?¡± Jake smirked, as he stared at her and slowly bent down, Nicole bent down too and covered her face with both hands.


    ¡°Haist, all right I will do it. What is the garbage pick-up time? Nicole asked while still not looking at Jake and just set her eyes on the paper.


    ¡°Every morning, before you go to your ss, you have to throw it outside, there is a trash can there.¡± Jake said to her.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Number 4 ¨C no guest (girl or boy), hmmp, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    Jake smiled at what she said and looked the other way.


    ¡°Number 5 ¨C it is forbidden to tell others who I am with in the dorm and what room number I am. Okay fine, I also don¡¯t want to tell others that I am with you!¡± Nicole sighed.


    ¡°Number 6 ¨C it is forbidden to touch things that do not belong to you. Whoever vites these rules will be punished. Wait, this is all in favour of you, your rules are very unfair!¡± Nicoleined.


    ¡°Okay, you can add it if you want,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Good, I will add my rules.¡± Then she wrote it down and gave it to Jake. Jake read it.


    ¡°Number 7 ¨C no noise when studying. Number 8 ¨C no snoring when sleeping? Wait, how will you know that I am snoring if you are sleeping too?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I will simply know it, because I wake up easily and I will definitely wake up when you snore.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Number 9 ¨C it is forbidden to go homete at night. Number 10 ¨C it is forbidden to go home drunk. Wait, here at number 10, it looks like you will break it, are you sure about it?¡± Jake assured.


    ¡°Of course! I will never drink again!¡± Nicole proudly said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see.¡± Jake just smiled, and then handed the paper back to her.


    Nicole posted the paper to the wall to make it easier to see.


    ¡°Just sleep here at the lower bed and I will take the upper.¡± Jake said and handed her a nket and pillow.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± she answered shortly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Jake left the room. Nicole, on the other hand, arranged her other belongings.

 Chapter 3 – Looking in his eyes

    The next day Jake woke up early to take a bath, he woke up at 5 am. He got out of bed and stretched for a moment. As he stretched his body, he noticed that Nicole was still sounding asleep.


    He approached her and watched her sleep, he noticed that its nket was slightly lowered, so he slowly bent down and raised its nket.


    Then he took a deep breath and decided to go into the bathroom to take a bath.


    After 30 minutes Jake finished taking a bath, Nicole¡¯s cell phone rm was just right when Jake came out of the bathroom. Nicole turned off the cell phone, as she sniffed the fragrant Jake who had juste out of the bathroom.


    He wipes a towel over his hair as he walks towards the cab. Nicole got up from her bed and took her towel, stopping to go to the bathroom because she saw Jake dressing in front of her.


    She was stunned and let go of the towel she was holding and it fell to the floor. Jake noticed that while he lifted his pants.


    ¡°Oh, why do you look like that? Have you just seen a man dressed?¡± Jake asked Nicole.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± Nicole did not know what to say and she just scratched the side of her head.


    ¡°Tssk!¡± Jake grinned at her and took the shirt out of the closet and put it on.


    As Nicole slowly picked up the fallen towel on the floor, Nicole just swallowed while observing Jake¡¯s perfect body. His body is perfectly curved, smooth, and white and has abs, perfect for a leading man in the movie.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Jake said softly to her, as she was blocking its passage.


    It was only then that she realized and hurried into the bathroom. Later she heard Jake knock on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget to throw the trash.¡± he shouted at her.


    ¡°Okay boss!¡± she replied inside.


    Later she heard him walk away and he closed the door. Nicole just took a deep breath and started taking a bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom she smell Jake¡¯s fragrant scent, then she immediately looked at the time on her cell phone, it was 5:50, she only had ten minutes and she was about to miss her ss.


    She immediately got dressed and took the trash can and threw it out, and then she washed her hands and took her bag and closed the bedroom door.


    Nicole ran to catch up with her ss. Panting she entered the room. Jane immediately waved at her and stepped aside.


    Jane was surprised to see Nicole¡¯s appearance, as she sat down, she would have greeted her good morning when she stopped.


    ¡°Good¡­ Oh, what happened to you? Why do you look like that?¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Haist, long story!¡± Nicole shouted back as she sat down in the chair.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem to bebing? Did you wake upte again?! I told you, stop ying with that Chinese Ghost!¡± Jane scolded her.


    ¡°Tssk! It¡¯s early in the morning you are scolding me. That¡¯s my only hobby, okay.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay then, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Jane said.


    Soon after, their Professor arrived for their first subject.


    After their ss they ate together in the canteen. While eating Jane asked Nicole again, what had happened to her earlier, why she had not evenbed before.


    ¡°What, tell me why you haven¡¯t evenbed earlier?¡± Jane asked while eating.


    ¡°Well, I only have time to take a shower, so I haven¡¯tbed earlier,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Huh, why is that? So you should have woken up earlier, so that you can still get along.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, because my roommate is the first, to take a bath in the morning. So, I waited for her to finish.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s unfair! Talk to her, tell her you will wake up early.¡± Jane said while drinking ice tea.


    ¡°I said that, but she did not agree. She wants to be the first to take a bath.¡± said Nicole as she ate.


    ¡°Well, who is your roommate and I will just beg her,¡± said Jane.


    Nicole choked on Jane¡¯s question.


    ¡°Oh, are you okay? Have a drink.¡± Jane said as she handed Nicole the juice.


    Nicole frank and as she drank she saw Henry approaching their table. She motioned for Jane to turn around behind her.


    ¡°Look, who¡¯sing.¡± Nicole whispered while still drinking juice.


    Jane turned behind her and saw Henry approaching them; she suddenly regained her sight and faced Nicole.


    ¡°Oh my, Henry.¡± nervously Jane said to Nicole.


    ¡°Just rx okay.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Hi, is that you, who I borrowed a ball pen from?¡± Henry asked Jane.


    ¡°Ah, yes it¡¯s me.¡± Jane said while smiling at Henry.


    Henry took the ballpen from the pocket of his denim jacket and gave it to Jane.


    ¡°Here, thank you!¡± and Henry smiled sweetly at her as well.


    Then he walked away and returned to his seat. Nicole noticed that he was also with his girlfriend Amber, who was a school hot chick! She is sexy, beautiful and smart, and always wins the beauty contests she participates in. Henry leaned over and put his arm around her.


    She also noticed Jake on the side that simply looked at her and looked back. Next to him are Tim and Stevent who are both guitarists in their band.


    They are all handsome and have their own appeal to women. Like f4 if you consider, the three of them love women, especially Tim who seems to be with different women every week, and Jake is the only one who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.


    Jane, on the other hand, blushed and still shivered even though Henry was far away.


    ¡°Henry was really handsome, he held my hand.¡± she says, while smiling.


    ¡°Tssk! Do not be misled! Look at him, he¡¯s with his girlfriend Amber again, so don¡¯t expect it to be okay! Disgusted,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmmp, very soon they will break up too! Let¡¯s bet on it!¡± said Jane to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, I¡¯ll just y CG.¡±


    Nicole then picked up the cell phone and yed a game, while waiting for Jane to finish eating.


    Meanwhile, at Jake¡¯s table.


    ¡°Oh, where did you go?¡± Amber asked Henry.


    ¡°I just returned that ballpen I borrowed.¡± Henry said as he leaned over the chair.


    ¡°Ah okay, you can eat now.¡± Then she gave Henry some food.


    Jake was just annoyed by the sweetness of the two, they loved PDAs when together.


    While looking around, he did not expect to see Nicole in the canteen, his eyes hit it and it was just right that she looked at him too and their eyes met. Jake immediately regained his sight and turned in the other direction.


    Henry noticed this.


    ¡°Hey Jake, have you seen that girlfriend of yours? Oh, sitting at the other table,e on,e closer to her.¡± his teasing Jake.


    But Jake did not speak and he did not move in the chair.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s also studying here?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°Yes, I saw that friend of hers yesterday that I borrowed a ballpen,¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Wait, Jake¡¯s girlfriend? When did Jake flirt with a woman?¡± Amber asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Eh, he didn¡¯t flirt, the girl suddenly kissed him when we had a gig at the bar.¡± Tim repliedughing.


    ¡°What?! The girl¡¯s courage to kiss Jake!¡± surprised Amber said.


    ¡°Yes, we were also surprised, because that girl is drunk.¡± Henry exined.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why,¡± said Amber.


    ¡°So, Jake what are you up to?¡± Stevent asked him.


    ¡°What n? I have no ns! Can you guys stop, don¡¯t treat me like you, f.. k and go!¡± Annoyed Jake said.


    ¡°We¡¯re just thinking about your love life, you¡¯re the only one of us still single until now,¡± said Tim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care even when I get old and still single!¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Tssk! You may regret it, that girl looks okay.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Jake said immediately.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s your girlfriend.¡± Stevent said smiling.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡± Jake corrects.


    ¡°Okay fine, maybe soon to be your girlfriend.¡± Stevent replied again.


    Jake got bored and got up and left the canteen. Henry and Amber followed him.


    When the bell rang, they immediately got up and went to their room.


    They entered the room at once. Surprisingly, Nicole and Jane are their ssmates too in ounting. He saw that Nicole was already there in her seat.


    Nicole slowly looked at Jake; he was just looking out the window.


    She watched him carefully; from head to toe ¡­ she thought it was almost perfect. He has smooth skin, beautiful body, beautiful hair and he is really handsome! So that¡¯s why, many women like him.


    As Nicole watched Jake secretly, she thought what if Jake liked her?


    Jake suddenly turned to her and rolled his eyes, as if asking why she was looking. But Nicole still had no answer, so Jake just smiled at Nicole and just stared at her.


    ¡°His eyes are beautiful, it melts and his lips, the sweet kiss¡­¡± she swallowed as she thought about them. Jake smiled at her.


    She also realized that Jake was already looking at her. Nicole suddenly looked back and bowed.


    Because of the boring discussion of their teacher, and feeling sleepy, she imagined again what couples were going to do.


    Like watching a movie, going to parks and so on. They walk happily while holding hands. Then eat at a restaurant that has delicious food.


    Nicole smiled as she imagined. Jake, on the other hand,ughs at Nicole¡¯s appearance as she imagines it. Jane suddenly pulled Nicole¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Oouchh!¡± Nicole shouted.


    Jake suddenly looked out the window suppressingughter.


    She turned to Jane angrily and said, ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±


    ¡°Listen to our teacher, don¡¯t day dream!¡± she said.


    She stared at her wickedly and sighed deeply.


    The rest of their ssmates looked at them. She just continued writing, until the ss ended.

 Chapter 4 – Misunderstanding

    When Nicole returned home, she and Jane were tired walking outside, so they sat down on a tree with a chair.


    ¡°Hey, ounting is really sleepy.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Is it drowsy? You even got to stare at Jake!¡± Jane said while rolling her eyes at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that he was staring at me.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°What were you thinking before and it seems like your mind is flying?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°No, I just thought of something.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first, before we go back to the dorm.¡± Jane¡¯s nanny.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Nicole agreed.


    After they rested Nicole went to her dorm and when she entered, it was noticed that Jake was not there yet. After she got dressed shey down on the bed and yed games.


    While ying, she received a message from his constant ally in the game.


    ¡°Hi, are you having a hard time with the game?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    ¡°Quite.¡± she answered sparingly.


    ¡°Do you want to get that treasure and we can proceed to the next level?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    She immediately replied.


    ¡°Yes. How?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Blue Sniper said.


    ¡°What?! Are you kidding me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nope, if we get married, we get some stones and treasures as our gift. And our powers be stronger. We can proceed to the next level too.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ah okay.¡± She said.


    ¡°So, do you agree?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Okay, I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He said.


    He then sent a pop-up confirmation letter agreeing to marry Blue Sniper.


    ¡°Blue Sniper invited you to marry him, do you agree with this? Click Yes or No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just in game, okay then.¡± Nicole said to herself and she pressed ¡°Yes¡±.


    Then Blue Sniper chatted with her again.


    ¡°Enter a date when.¡± Said Blue Sniper.


    ¡°Ah, I do not know how, you just put it.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He said.


    Then her screen changed and she saw her marriage to Blue Sniper virtually.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Congrats Blue Sniper and Bewitched_Everglow in their Wedding!¡±


    Then she happily watched it. It¡¯s like a virtual wedding of the Chinese Royals.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s also fun to watch the bride and groom.¡± In her mind.


    Shortly after this it was over and they received stones and treasures from the king and queen. Then they went to the next level, Blue Sniper never left him, he just kept an eye on her. So shechatted with him.


    ¡°What are you, my bodyguard?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, your husband.¡± Blue Sniper replied.


    ¡°Why do you always follow one another?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We have a Warrior to fight, so be prepared.¡± Said Blue sniper.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± she replied.


    After she yed, she decided to go to sleep, when suddenly her phone rang and she saw her Mom calling. She answered immediately.


    ¡°Hello Mom, why were you called?¡± she asked here.


    ¡°I just want to say hello to you dear. How was your first day of ss?¡± her Mom asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s tiring.¡± she answered sadly.


    ¡°Let go then, when you graduate you are free like a Princess! Your Daddy has found someone to marry you and it will definitely help a lot in our business.¡±


    Nicole was surprised by what she heard.


    ¡°What?! I thought we were already talking about that Mom, that I do not want to marry someone I do not know.¡± Nicoleined.


    ¡°So you can date so you can meet him.¡± It says.


    So, that¡¯s why her Mom called because she wanted her to date again. She has also dated different guys several times, but all that has not been a sess.


    She still doesn¡¯t want to be married and she wants to work and have a stable job first, before she can focus on dating, but what her parents wanted was for her to marry the rich man immediately and help their business.


    She took a deep breath before speaking again.


    ¡°Okay Mom, just tell me when.¡± she just agreed to it so that the conversation would not escte, because he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Okay go ahead dear, I will tell you immediately when. All right, goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± she replied sadly.


    Then shey down on the bed again and thought about how her future date would turn him off. She always makes a way to turn off her date and not to like her while thinking, the door opens at the same time as Jake enters.


    She sat down suddenly and asked.


    ¡°Oh, why are youte now? I thought I was not allowed to go home.¡± she asked him, as he put the bag on the small table.


    ¡°I¡¯m notte yet, you see I entered the dorm.¡± he lifted and mocked her.


    ¡°If I know, maybe you have a key so you can get in?¡± she suspects.


    ¡°Tssk, why are you asking, did you miss me?¡± said Jake as he approached her and bowed to her face, she stared at her and smiled.


    ¡°No! Haist, I¡¯m going to sleep! You get up early tomorrow.¡± after Nicole said she immediatelyy down and put on a nket.


    Jake smiled as he got dressed andter he climbed into his bed and fell asleep.


    The next day Jake woke up early again and got dressed. Nicole¡¯s phone rang and she woke up too. She saw Jake dressed and he took his bag and went out the door.


    Nicole was toozy to get up and slowly took the towel and took a bath. After she got dressed, she quickly grabbed the bag and hurried to walk again.


    Unexpectedly, when she came out of the boys dorm building she saw Jane standing outside and to her surprise, she came out of the boys dorm. She was about to go back inside, but it was toote, Jane had seen her.


    ¡°Nicole!!!¡± Jane shouted at her, and she was prevented from walking into the building.


    She slowly turned around and approached Jane, while smiling.


    ¡°Why are you from there? What did you do there? Is that where you slept?¡± Jane asked her openly.


    ¡°Wait, only one at a time?¡± please Nicole.


    ¡°Why are you from there?¡± Jane asked her.


    Nicole is hesitant to tell the truth because she and Jake have rules.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how it was because I ran out of room, so the admin put me here in the boys dorm.¡± She said.


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jane was surprised to find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my roommate is kind, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not good for you, because there¡¯s still a man in the room with you. Who is in the room with you?¡± Jane said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Let it go, we¡¯ll bete for our ss, let¡¯s go.¡± Nicole¡¯s avoidance.


    Then she hurriedly walked over and avoided Jane¡¯s questions.


    Meanwhile in Jake¡¯s ssroom, he entered early again and he also saw that Henry entered early, he immediately approached him.


    ¡°Hey bro, why are you so early today?¡± astonishment of it.


    ¡°I woke up early.¡± he answered briefly while listening to music on his phone.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you with Amber now?¡± he asked in astonishment.


    ¡°She wille inter; she has a headache because of the hangover.¡± Said Henry.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He gave a short answer.


    Later Tim and Stevent arrived, and approached them as well.


    ¡°Hey bro! What¡¯s up?¡± Tim happily greeted the two of them.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re happy now ah, it looks like he scoredst night.¡± Henry jokes with Tim.


    ¡°Hey, you said more! He was almost impossible to stopst night! Almost can¡¯t reach the dorm.¡± Stevent said smiling.


    ¡°Wow bro! You¡¯re really awesome!¡± At the same time hi-five to Tim.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really it. It¡¯s hard to be handsome!¡± his proud and he even gives them a handsome look.


    Theyughed at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be serious,ter we will have practice. Have you made our new line up for the gig to be held here at school?¡± said Tim to Jake.


    ¡°What? What gig?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Tssk! Don¡¯t you remember? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we have a gig here at school, for the opening of the festival.¡± Tim exined.


    ¡°Ah that event, it¡¯s still next month, it¡¯s still a long time.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Well, we need to practice early, because next week we will be busy with our assignments and projects, as long as we have not done much, we should practice.¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Okay then. I will do itter. How many songs are needed?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Maybe you just made five songs.¡± Said Tim.


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Jake answered and he looked out the window again.


    ¡°Henry, will Amber join Miss Campus again?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she always participates.¡± Said Henry.


    ¡°Ah that¡¯s right, good luck to her.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Henry¡¯s short answer.


    Later, their Professor came to teach.


    Meanwhile, when Nicole and Jane¡¯s ss was over, a colleague of the Powerpuff Girls approached and reported it to them. She entered their room andined about the student refusing to pay the debt.


    ¡°Master, I have something to tell you. Kim of section G7 does not want to pay off her debt.¡± Reporting it to Nicole and Jane.


    ¡°Oh is that so? I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Nicole immediately got up from her chair and Jane followed.


    They went to this student who said she did not want to pay the debt, they went to the side of the building and they saw their three other Powerpuff Girls colleagues asking the woman. They approached them and asked the student.


    ¡°Hey, I heard you don¡¯t want to pay?¡± Nicole asked her and she stared at her wickedly.


    ¡°Because, I don¡¯t have money yet.¡± she answered.


    ¡°If you owe money, you should make sure you have a payment.¡± Nicole said to the woman again and she approached her.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any money now, I can¡¯t pay you.¡± the woman answered boldly.


    ¡°Well, do you know what we do with those who are against us?¡± Nicole threatened the woman.


    ¡°Shasha, what happened to the student who neglected you?¡± Nicole asked her colleague.


    ¡°Oh that, she just has a broken bone in her foot, so now she can¡¯t walk.¡± she answered.


    ¡°How about our schoolmate Janice?¡± she asked another of their colleagues.


    ¡°Ah, that 4th year student, she was stabbed in the face, she is still recovering in the hospital.¡± she said.


    ¡°So, you Kim, what do you want to do, a broken bone or a stab in the face?¡± she threatened her.


    Kim was so nervous about what she found out and what they said, because she thought they would really hurt her. So she pushed Nicole hard and ran fast.


    Nicole fell on the grass and immediately ordered Kim to chase Kim.


    ¡°Chase her! Faster!¡± Nicolemanded.


    Then she immediately stood up and chased after Kim, Jane followed them.


    They chased each other apart, until Kim reached the locker room, where she saw Jake and quickly hid behind Jake. Nicole saw her hiding behind Jake.


    Jake was surprised at the woman who suddenly hid behind him and whispered to him.


    ¡°Please help me; I don¡¯t want them to catch me.¡± She whispered.


    And after a while he saw Nicole running towards them.


    ¡°Hey Kim, don¡¯t hide! Let¡¯s go!¡± invited by Nicole.


    ¡°No, I do not want to go with you! Please help me.¡± Kim pleads with Jake.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t hide there!¡± Nicole approached at once and held Kim by the arm,


    but Jake stopped her and he grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°Ahhh, let me go!¡± Kim said as she looked at Jake.


    ¡°Why are you chasing her?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care! Let me go!¡± Nicole said firmly.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Ah, miss you can go ahead!¡± Jakemands the woman hiding behind him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She smiled sweetly at Jake and rolled her eyes at Nicole before running away from them.


    ¡°What? No way!¡± Nicole objected to what Jake had said, but she could not move because Jake was holding her.

 Chapter 5 – Who is your room mate?

    When Kim left, she angrily asked Jake.


    ¡°Why did you send her away?!¡± Nicole asked Jake angrily.


    ¡°Why are you chasing her?¡± Jake asked her.


    ¡°Let me go first before I tell you.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Jake let go of her, while Nicole stared at him wickedly.


    ¡°Why did you interfere? She owes us, which is why I chase her, she doesn¡¯t want to pay!¡± Nicole replied arrogantly.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t tell me the reason right away, and I didn¡¯t even think you were bullying.¡± Jake said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying, I¡¯m just chasing her for the debt.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake approached her.


    ¡°Why is she so afraid of you?¡± Jake asked, as he approached her and she backed away until she leaned against the locker.


    ¡°Uhhm, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s scared.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Tssk, I hope I will not see you next time, bullying.¡± Jake threatens Nicole as he stares at her wickedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying.¡± Nicole denies.


    ¡°Well, prove it.¡± Jake said to him and it walked away from him.


    ¡°Gggrrrrhhhh!¡± disgusted Nicole was left as she watched Jake walk away.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Later Jane and others with her Powerpuff Girls members also arrived.


    ¡°How is it? Did you see her?¡± she asked them.


    ¡°No, we did not see her.¡± said Shasha.


    ¡°Tssk! All right, just tell me again when you see her.¡± Nicole ordered them and took them off.


    Jane approached her and they walked to the trees.


    ¡°Tssk! Jake is annoying!¡± annoyed Nicole said.


    ¡°Oh, why are you annoyed with Jake?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Because I already saw Kim, he just interfered!¡± said Nicole annoyingly.


    ¡°Ha? Why, what happened?¡± Jane asked surprisingly.


    ¡°He helped Kim, he helped her to escape from me.¡± Nicole said as she sat down in a chair.


    ¡°Really? Jake did that?¡± Jane said and sat beside her.


    ¡°Yes, tssk!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk differently, tell me who your roommate is? Do not lie to me, because I will know that tooter, so tell me the truth now.¡± Jane told her.


    ¡°Okay, I will tell you, but don¡¯t tell others who my roommate is,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay promised.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°My roommate, it¡¯s none other than ¨C Jake.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! It¡¯s Jake?¡± surprised Jane.


    ¡°Can you not be noisy, maybe someone will hear you.¡± Nicole scolds Jane.


    ¡°How did Jake be your roommate?¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    ¡°I do not know either. Admin made a mistake because they thought my first name is Richard, so I went to the men¡¯s dorm.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°How is that now? Are you together in Jake¡¯s same room? Did he recognize you, that you kissed him?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Of course, he recognized me. We have rules in the dorm, and one of them is not allowed to tell others what the number of our dorm is and who it is with us.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Oh really, do you have rules? That¡¯s okay, at least he won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Hmp, just try it, he can feel a strong kick at me.¡± Nicole threatened.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s my girl!¡± smiling Jane said once patting Nicole¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What are your rules by the way?¡± asked Jane in curiosity.


    ¡°Rules that he made, like I will throw garbage every morning, I will clean, it is forbidden to interfere with things that are not his, it is forbidden to litter and so on.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, it looks unfortunate with his rules, it will definitely be difficult for you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Which one, the cleaner or the garbage dump?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No, it is forbidden to litter! I know you are messy.¡± Jane teased.


    ¡°Tssk, I¡¯m not messy anymore! I always arrange my belongings, so that he can¡¯t say anything bad about me.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah well, you learned to pack your things, unlike before I was always the one fixing your things.¡± Janeined.


    ¡°Of course, I am the cleaner of our room now,¡± said Nicole while smiling.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m just curious what you two do when you¡¯re together in the room?¡± Jane curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, just sleeping. Almost I didn¡¯t see him because hees home at night. Sometimes I fall asleep when hees.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah is that so, maybe they always have a gig so heeste at night,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t ask him, actually we don¡¯t talk much.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Is that so? Can I go to your dorm?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, because it¡¯s in our rules and I also don¡¯t want anyone to see us in the boy¡¯s dorm.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°What if you go in and out of the dorm?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°I check first when no one is there, so I can¡¯t be seening in and out,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah is that so, go ahead and be careful, because you can gossip when someone sees youing out of the men¡¯s dorm, just like I see you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk, who has the strength to gossip about me? He was just scared.¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say either, not all students are afraid of you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Hmmp.¡± Nicole just sighed.


    Meanwhile, Jake went to the music room, because they have practice for the school event.


    When he entered, hisband mates were already there and tuning their respective instruments. He in turn, wrote what they could sing at the gig to be held. When he finished, he showed them the line-up of the song.


    ¡°Oh, these are the ones we will sing.¡± Jake said and handed it to Tim.


    Tim, Henry and Stevent looked at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but don¡¯t you have an original song being made? Let¡¯s try to y that in thest part.¡± Tim¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, it looks like it¡¯s okay that you make songs, to be different.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s not done yet,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Well, just finish it so we can practice and y at the event,¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll try to finish it this week,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay go ahead; let¡¯s just y these other songs first.¡± Stevent said.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± said Henry.


    Then they sat down and started ying the songs written by Jake¡¯s line-up. They practiced two songs at a school event.


    It was quitete at night when they finished practicing and they both went home and went to the dorm. As they scrambled down the road, Tim did not notice the woman who was going to bump him. Tim bumped into the woman and dropped the books she was carrying.


    ¡°Opps, sorry!¡± Tim said immediately.


    The woman immediately bent down to pick up her books and Tim also helped to pick up her books and handed it to the woman.


    He looked at the woman, she was beautiful but she was wearing reading sses that obviously she loved to read.


    ¡°Here, sorry.¡± Tim said briefly, while still looking at the woman.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± the woman answered briefly and was about to turn around, but Tim stopped her.


    ¡°Wait, what is your name? I am Tim.¡± Tim introduces himself as he extends his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amy.¡± it¡¯s a short answer and I reached out Tim¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hi Amy, nice meeting you!¡± said Tim while smiling.


    Amy just smiled back and said goodbye.


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Amy then turned around and entered the dorm. Tim¡¯s gaze followed her, then Jake and others approached Tim.


    ¡°Nice move Tim!¡± at once they said and teased Tim.


    ¡°There¡¯s just a new girl here in the dorm.¡± Tim said with a smile.


    ¡°Tssk! She is not new, you just didn¡¯t notice her! You are too focused on the sexy girls.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Oh, I just saw her, do you know her?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I saw her before, she was Jane¡¯s ssmate.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Is that so? It looks like I will stay in Jane¡¯s room.¡± a smiling Tim said.


    ¡°Haha, you and Jake are together so he can see Nicole too.¡± Henry teases Jake.


    ¡°Tssk, I don¡¯t need to see her.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you consider her to be your girlfriend, after all, you already kissed, right? That¡¯s easy!¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°Yes, Nicole is okay. It¡¯s just that, she like a lesbian; she doesn¡¯t know how to fix herself. Have you seen her wearing a dress?¡± Tim asked them.


    Henry shrugged before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡±


    ¡°I also have never seen her.¡± Stevent replied as it shook.


    ¡°Huh, guys! It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t wear a dress? That¡¯s good, so you don¡¯t have to be interested and see her legs!¡± disgusted Jake said.


    ¡°Hahaha! Wow, are you a conservative boyfriend Jake?¡± Henryughed.


    ¡°Tssk! You are pure nonsense!¡± said Jake.


    ¡°You mean, your girlfriend is a lesbian. I saw her once, they even have a group that makes other girls cry.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°What? Do you mean Nicole bullying other students?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I only saw them once,¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Oh, do you know this Jake?¡± Henry asked.


    Jake didn¡¯t answer right away, because he wasn¡¯t sure if Nicole was bullying.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know her very well yet so I don¡¯t know either,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Huh, your girlfriend is just cool, dude!¡± Tim said while smiling.


    Jake just scratched his head.


    ¡°Tssk, she is not my girlfriend. All right, let me go first.¡± Jake said annoyed and went into the dorm first.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Tim asked, as they were left outside watching Jake walk into the dorm.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you said again that Nicole is his girlfriend,¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Huh, why doesn¡¯t he want to make a move on her yet? It is obvious that he also likes Nicole.¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if she really likes Nicole, let¡¯s not just lead to a conclusion.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Okay then. Come on, let¡¯s go in too.¡± said Tim.


    Then at once they entered the dorm. While walking, Stevent noticed a woman who seemed to enter Jake¡¯s room. Stevent stopped, he would have looked at who it was but it closed the door. Stevent was amazed at what he saw.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Stevent asked himself in astonishment.

 Chapter 6 – Do I look a Man?

    Meanwhile when Jake saw Nicole in the dorm, he talked to her.


    ¡°Hey, where are my shades? That you took at the bar?¡± Jake asked Nicole.


    ¡°Uhhm, I can¡¯t remember where I put it.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Find it, I need it.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll just buy one for you, I¡¯ll just rece it with a new one.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s from another country, so it¡¯s expensive!¡± said Jake.


    ¡°What?! From another country? All right, I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Nicole said in surprise.


    She then searched for her belongings to look for Jake¡¯s shades. But after looking for it many times she still can¡¯t find it. Thinking that she might have left it at Jane¡¯s house, so she called Jane.


    ¡°Hello Jane, have you seen Jake¡¯s shade?¡± she asked Jane.


    ¡°No, why?¡± Jane answered.


    ¡°He¡¯s looking for it, asking me to return it back. Maybe you have seen it in your house before we left.¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Uhm, looks like I saw it before, at the top of the drawer.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Really? Can you send it here at school tomorrow, so I can give it to Jake?¡± Nicole asked, feeling relief.


    ¡°Oh, okay, I will.¡± Jane agreed.


    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Wait, is Jake there?¡± Jane asked.


    Nicole whispered, before speaking.


    ¡°Yes, he is here.¡± she answered in a low voice and sat down at the table to look at her assignments.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Jane asked again.


    Slowly she looked at Jake, she saw him holding his cell phone while sitting in the other chair.


    ¡°None, just ying with his cell phone.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Oh, go ahead; I will answer our assignments now. Bye!¡± She said goodbye to Jane and then she put down the cell phone.


    She immediately read her assignments, while answering and writing her assignments, Nicole did not realize that Jake was close to her. He bent down and whispered in her left ear as his hand rested on both tables.


    ¡°So, have you found my shades? Jake asked softly in her ear.


    Nicole was surprised when Jake suddenly whispered to her.


    ¡°Haahh!¡± and she suddenly turned to Jake but since Jake was so close to her their lips meet again.


    Unexpectedly, she and Jake kissed again. Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock and so did Jake; he was surprised at Nicole¡¯s kiss.


    Nicole immediately backed away and stood near the door in shock at what had happened, while Jake smiled at her reaction.


    ¡°Looks like you do have hobbies kissing me.¡± he mocked Nicole.


    ¡°You jerk! I don¡¯t want to kiss you!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Oh, really? You always do! Give me my shades, I will use it tomorrow.¡± Jake said to her and held out his hand.


    ¡°Ah, I left it at Jane¡¯s house, I can get it tomorrow.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Tssk! Why did you leave there? What should I do, I don¡¯t have anything to use tomorrow?¡± Jake asked her with disappointment.


    ¡°I will get it tomorrow, once I have it, I will immediately give it to you. Isn¡¯t it your gig at night?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Tssk!¡±


    But Jake just stared at her badly and he climbed to his bed. While, she returned to her chair and continued writing.


    The next day, as they lined up in the canteen, they were surprised when Jake¡¯s group arrived and they went straight in front of the line without nning to follow the line-up. They just smiled at the women in the front row and immediately put them in line.


    ¡°Tssk! Who do they think they are? Are they untouchable? So annoying.¡± Nicole angrily said.


    ¡°Leave them alone, they might hear you.¡± Jane scolds Nicole.


    ¡°How should I just leave them? You see, we have been lined up here for quite a while, then when they arrived, they just simply went in front without thinking of the others who were also waiting.¡± Nicole said loudly, she really meant to raise her voice to hear it by Jake¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Shhiii, lower your voice.¡± Jane rebuked her again.


    But it was toote because Jake and his friends had already heard what Nicole had said about them. Tim walked over to Nicole and spoke.


    ¡°Jake, your girlfriend is saying something against us.¡± Tim said while smiling as he stood in front of Nicole and Jane.


    Jake turned and approached them, and without a word he pulled Nicole from the line and brought her in front and asked her to choose food.


    ¡°All right, choose what you want, I will pay for it.¡± Jakemands her.


    Nicole, in astonishment, intended to leave, but Jake blocked both his arms in her path. She and Jake stared at each other badly and then realized she could do nothing but order food. Jake also called Jane, and she came over withoutint and helped Nicole to choose their food.


    After they made their choice Jake paid for all their food.


    ¡°Thank you Jake!¡± Jane said smiling, Jake just nodded at her.


    Nicole did not speak and could not look Jake directly in the eyes. Until they sit down at the table, Nicole¡¯s heart still beats faster. And the other students were looking at them gossiping about what happened.


    ¡°Haist, good thing Jake is kind and did not scold us.¡± said Jane to her.


    ¡°Huh, I never thought they would react like that to what I said. And it¡¯s better that way, so they will not repeat it again. Even if they are well known as band members, it doesn¡¯t mean they have all the privileges here. Students should be treated equally.¡± Nicole¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°Even though, next time, think about what you are going to say before you speak. They are also a little bit embarrassed by what you said earlier.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Okay Teacher!¡± Nicole said smiling and she continued eating.


    While eating, they noticed that the students were looking at them and talking. Later Jake approached their table and asked Nicole.


    ¡°Hey, where are my shades?¡± he asked Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Jane.


    ¡°Cheng, where are the shades?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Uh, here.¡± Jane answered and took the shades inside her bag and gave it to Nicole.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nicole reached for Jake.


    ¡°Here.¡± Nicole said briefly and handed it to Jake.


    Jake immediately picked it up and left and returned to his seat.


    The other students looked at each other again and whispered,


    wondering what is the rtionship of Jake and Nicole.


    ¡°Seriously, is she really Jake¡¯s girlfriend?¡± another student asked.


    ¡°Tssk, maybe she¡¯s just Jake¡¯s ssmate.¡± another one answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, based on her appearance, it¡¯s impossible for Jake to like her.¡± said one student as she stared at Nicole¡¯s face.


    When Nicole heard that, she was confused about her look.


    ¡°Wait, what do I look like?¡± Nicole whispered to Jane while drinking juice.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have long hair, you look like a man.¡± Jane answered her bluntly.


    ¡°What? Is that how I look? Do I look like a man?¡± asked Nicole.


    ¡°Because you did not fix yourself. Look how you dressed up, you always wear a t-shirt and pants, why don¡¯t you try to wear a blouse and skirt? Then you haven¡¯t fixed it, you can¡¯t even tie your hair and you don¡¯t even put on make-up.¡± Jane exined.


    Nicole sneered before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t need to use make-up and be beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, but don¡¯t me them if that¡¯s what they think of you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Hump, they can say anything they want, I don¡¯t care!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t care if they say Jake¡¯s girlfriend is a lesbian?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Hey, correction, I¡¯m not a lesbian and most of all I¡¯m not his girlfriend!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be called a lesbian, dress like a woman, not like that.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk, I really don¡¯t want to wear a skirt, I¡¯m notfortable in it and I can¡¯t run when I need to.¡± said Nicole, still depending on her way of clothing.


    ¡°Just try to wear it, so you will get used to it. If you are going to run, wear cycling shorts underneath.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t have clothes like that.¡± Nicole said softly.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing? Don¡¯t you have dresses? When you go on a blind date, you get dressed.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have clothes, I can lend you, since we have the same measurements.¡± Jane is still insisting.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it. Speaking of blind dates, do you know Mom, call me again for my future blind date. It¡¯s annoying; can you go instead of me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No way! Your Mom must have given your picture to your blind date. And I also don¡¯t want to date anyone, I just only want to date Henry.¡± she said smiling while eating the desert.


    ¡°Tssk! As if, you have hope in Henry. Look, they are sweet again, Amber even feeding him.¡± Nicole teases Jane.


    ¡°Hmp, that won¡¯tst long! I¡¯m sure they will also break up.¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°How did you make sure? Wait, do you know anything about them?¡± Nicole asked.


    Jane got close to her and whispered.


    ¡°I saw Amber before, with another man.¡± Jane whispered.


    ¡°What?! Really? When and where?¡± Nicole asked in surprise.


    ¡°I saw them on the side of the gate before, it was like he took Amber to school,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Oww, really? So, when Henry catches her, they will surely break up. Wait, maybe it¡¯s just his brother?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No, I have clearly seen that guy kissing her goodbye.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± said Nicole.


    After eating they went back to their room. They saw Tim standing in front of their room.


    ¡°Hey Nicole, why is Tim standing there?¡± Jane asked her in a surprised tone.


    ¡°Ehh? I don¡¯t know.¡± Nicole frowned, as they continued walking.

 Chapter 7 – Why You Kissed Me?

    As they walked into the room, they saw Tim standing across from their room. They just ignored him and hurried inside. But Tim called them when he saw them.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Tim calls her.


    Nicole turned and approached Tim, Jane followed her.


    ¡°Oh why?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Do you have a ssmate named Amy?¡± Tim asked, smiling.


    ¡°Amy? Amy Mendez?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s her; I don¡¯t know herst name. Can you call her please?¡± Please by Tim.


    ¡°Ah, what do you need from her?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just ask her something,¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    Then Nicole and Jane came in and called Amy.


    ¡°Amy, someone is looking for you outside.¡± Nicole said to her.


    She looked at her and she immediately came out, Jane and Nicole sat down in their chairs.


    When Amy got out, she saw the familiar man standing on the side; he looked at her and smiled. She approached him and talked.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Amy asked Tim.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tim¡¯s short answer as he nodded.


    ¡°Well, was it youst night that I bumped? What do you need?¡± Amy asked while pointing a finger at him.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I would like to know you better; can I get your number?¡± Tim asked with a cute smile.


    ¡°Ah, sorry but I don¡¯t want to give it to you!¡± Amy refused.


    Tim was surprised by her refusal.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, can we go out this Saturday, if you are free?¡± Tim asked her while making Amy cute.


    But no matter how cute Tim is, it has no effect on Amy.


    ¡°No! I am not free!¡± Amy¡¯s second refusal, as she crossed her arms.


    Tim wonders why Amy rejects him, this is the first time a woman has rejected him, because all the girls he approaches immediately give the number and he doesn¡¯t have to say two words.


    He looked closely at Amy and stepped closer to Amy, Amy stepped back a bit.


    ¡°Why are you rejecting me?¡± Tim asked her seriously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the members of the Second Chance Band right?¡± Amy asked him.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me, I¡¯m a bassist!¡± Tim¡¯s proud.


    ¡°Well, in that case, you will definitely have a lot of famous girls; you will just invite them out! Okay, bye!¡± After speaking Amy immediately turned around and walked away from him.


    ¡°Wait, Amy!¡± Tim called, but Amy didn¡¯t turn around and went straight into the ssroom.


    Tim just shook his head at Amy¡¯s rejection of him and sighed. Then he left as well and returned to their ssroom.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Meanwhile, Kim, who was bullied by Nicole,ined to her older brother and she was ready to retaliate against Nicole. His friends immediately hide to ambush Nicole on her way home.


    It was night when Nicole finished their subject and Jane and Nicole went to the library to finish it. Then they went back to the dorm together, when Jane was in front of the girls¡¯ dorm she said goodbye to Nicole.


    ¡°All right Nicole, I¡¯ll go first, be careful.¡± Jane said goodbye and entered the dorm.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    While not far away someone was waiting for Nicole, and was hiding in the trees.


    ¡°Is that the girl who bullied you?¡± Marco asked his sister Kim.


    ¡°Yes bro, she is.¡± after Kim said they hurried out from the trees and approached Nicole.


    Nicole, on the other hand, was surprised to walk when she saw the three men in front of her and Kim blocking her path.


    They look down on her and she is nervous about what might happen next. She looked around, but there were almost no students walking in that ce.


    ¡°How are you Nicole?¡± Kim asked her.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked boldly.


    ¡°Are you the one who bullied my sister?¡± Marco asked, it was fat and of medium height, it barely approached her and stared at her wickedly.


    ¡°I did not bully her; we are just charging her for his debt!¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Liar! You want to hurt me! You even chased me to your colleagues!¡± said Kim annoyingly.


    ¡°We chased you because you ran!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Is that so, you even chased my sister to your allies! Well now, find your ally in what we will do to you!¡± said Marco as he approached her and tried to hold Nicole by the arm.


    But Nicole quickly dodged and kicked Marco hard and he fell from the ground.


    ¡°You bitch!!!¡± Kim suddenly pped her hard.


    She was shocked when Kim pped her so she could not avoid it. The two men with her also approached her and held her in both arms, so that she could not move. Kim approached her again and pulled out his hair.


    ¡°Now, where is your courage?!¡± Kim said to her and tried to p her again, but someone suddenly stopped Kim¡¯s hand.


    They all looked at who it was.


    ¡°Jake!¡±


    Kim was surprised to see Jake, and she immediately changed her attitude.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± as Jake looked at them and noticed Nicole¡¯s pitiful look at the two men.


    ¡°Ah, Jake I just want her to apologize to me.¡± Kim lied.


    ¡°Why would she apologize to you?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Because she bullied me and together with her friends, didn¡¯t you even save me. Can you let me go first, I¡¯m already in pain.¡± Kim said as she frowned at the pain of Jake¡¯s grip on her arm.


    ¡°Let go of Nicole and I will let you go!¡± Jake¡¯s simple answer.


    They looked at each other and looked at Marco what his decision was.


    ¡°All right, let her go!¡± Marco¡¯s orders.


    When he saw that they had released Nicole, he immediately released Kim as well, then he grabbed and pulled Nicole closer to him and he stared at them wickedly, and then walked away.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re not done yet!¡± Marco shouted at them.


    The two of them suddenly stopped walking, and suddenly someone attacked Jake¡¯s back, they fought and punched each other.


    Another man would have punched Jake again but Nicole quickly kicked the man, knocking him down on the grass. Marco followed and also punched Jake, but Jake avoided it. He punched it hard in the face and body and kicked it on the grass too.


    As the threey down, Jake and Nicole looked at each other and signalled. Then at the same time they ran fast while holding hands. Marco¡¯s group chased after them.


    In the distance they hid in a corner in a dark ce, so they couldn¡¯t see them. Jake pulled her and leaned against the corner of the wall and he also tried to hide himself. Their bodies were almost clung to that position and they could feel the strong throbbing of their chests, due to the gasp of running.


    ¡°Where are they? Did you see? ¡±


    They heard a voice, while Nicole was sneezing; Jake immediately covered Nicole¡¯s face, so they couldn¡¯t hear her sneeze.


    ¡°Maybe there, let¡¯s go!¡± said a man.


    And they felt that they were gone, Jake slowly removed his hand from Nicole, but they still did not move and they were still touching their bodies. In that position they inhaled every single breath, which gave them a strange feeling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole said softly as she stared at Jake.


    Jake and Nicole looked at each other and Jake looked at her lips and Jake suddenly kissed her on the lips. She did not expect that kiss of Jake, it was strongerpared to the kiss they had in the past. She watched Jake close his eyes as he kissed her passionately, she also closed her eyes for a moment with Jake¡¯s sweet kisses on her.


    After a while it also ended and they both took a deep breath.


    Jake looked around before speaking.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re gone, let¡¯s go!¡± Jake said to her.


    ¡°All right.¡± she nodded.


    Then she followed Jake to walk into the dorm. When they entered the dorm, Nicole immediately treated Jake¡¯s wounds on his face and hands.


    She gets the first aid kit in the drawer and they sit down inside of Nicole¡¯s bed. Jake has a wound in face, near his lips and some scratches too near his eyes.


    ¡°Ahhh! Be careful!¡± he said to Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± she said and carefully put some medicine on it.


    While putting the medicine near in his lips, she remembered the kiss that they had earlier. Those lips kissed her, she just stared at him, andJake realized she was imagining. He asked her to stop her imagination.


    ¡°Tssk! Why did youe homete? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe homete?¡± Jake asked Nicole angrily.


    ¡°Jane and I just finished an assignment at the library so it took us a while.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t spend sote outside!¡± Jake said.


    ¡°Okay, by the way thank you.¡± Nicole said as she nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of your bullying, that¡¯s what you got. Those people might chase you!¡± Jake worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even you also get in trouble because of me.¡± said Nicole.


    Jake then took his cell phone from his pocket.


    ¡°Can I have your cell phone?¡± Jake ordered her and she took the cell phone and handed it to him.


    Jake typed his number on Nicole¡¯s cell phone and dialled. The phone was then returned to Nicole.


    ¡°That¡¯s my number, please save it. Call me when they bother you again!¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡±


    She answered briefly then Jake got dressed and went up to his bed.


    Meanwhile, at night time she still could not sleep, she was struggling in bed. She did not know what position to take for sleep.


    Jake woke up to her movement. She can still imagine Jake kissing her; she wants to know why Jake kissed her.


    ¡°Can you stop moving? If you can¡¯t sleep, please consider others!¡± Jake yelled at her.


    Nicole was surprised when Jake shouted. She suddenly woke up and asked Jake as hey on the second deck bed.


    ¡°Jake, I can¡¯t sleep, I want to know¡­ why did you kiss me?¡± she asked Jake.


    Jake suddenly opened his eyes. But he turned away from her and faced the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± his short answer to her.


    ¡°Hey, Jake! Jake!¡± She called him again, but Jake ignored her.


    She just went back to her bed and tried to sleep.

 Chapter 8 – What’s that?

    The next morning, inside Nicole¡¯s ss room, the Professor has an announcement for their uing pre-test; they listen very well to him and stay quiet.


    ¡°Next week we will have a Pre-Assessments Test, so all of you will review what you have learned and including thest semester. I hope no one will be absent next week and prepare yourself for the test, do not be too vignt and focus on studying first. This test is important, because of this test we can see if you have learned anything or not. So, good luck to all of you!¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    While one of their ssmates raised his hand and asked their professor.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cruz!¡± Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Sir, are all subjects and the whole semester covered by the test?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, all subjects and almost the whole semester, what you studied is in the test. So, no one will be absent and will miss Monday. Study hard so you can answer the test! Okay, good luck to all!¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    After their ss Amy saw Tim again waiting outside in their room, she just ignored him and continued walking. Tim apanied her on the walk.


    ¡°Hi Amy!¡± Tim greeted Amy with a smile as he walked with her.


    ¡°Hi, why are you here again?¡± Amy asked Tim.


    ¡°I just want to see you. Where are you going?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°In the library.¡± Amy¡¯s short answer.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, I¡¯ll join you.¡± Said Tim.


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you not allergic to the library?¡± Amy mocks Tim.


    ¡°Well, wherever you go, I¡¯m d to be with you.¡± Tim said while smiling.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Then they went to the library at the same time even though Tim forced himself to go with Amy, Tim apanied Amy to notice him and have a good shot with her.


    Meanwhile, after Nicole and Jane ate, they first went to the tree with the chair they always hung on. They are always there rxing or hanging out after ss.


    The air was fresh there and it was almost in the middle of the university, so they could almost see everyone and its movements.


    While eating ice cream, Jane noticed someone passing by them, Jake and Henry. They did not pay much attention to them because they also talked while walking.


    ¡°Wait, are they Jake and Henry?¡± Jane asked Nicole while eating ice cream.


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Wait, why does Jake look like that? Why are there bruises on his face?¡±


    Jane turned to Nicole and asked, ¡°What did you do to Jake?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Uhmm, I didn¡¯t do anything to him! But that brother of Kim has.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! What happened?¡± Jane asked in surprise.


    ¡°Last night, Kim and her older brother ambushed me with two other men. They want to hurt me, it¡¯s good that Jake came, that¡¯s how he punched them.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that Jake came, what if he doesn¡¯te? What will happen to you? I told you, stop bullying students! That¡¯s it; even other people are already affected by your actions. Poor Jake!¡± disgusted Jane said while scolding Nicole.


    Nicole bowed to what Jane said; she was right because she was also nervousst night when those men ambushed her. What is she up against three men and a woman? Even if she knows how to self-defence she will not be able to handle its strengths.


    ¡°Yes, you are right, I never thought that Kim wouldin to her older brother and even include an ally.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°How is that now, maybe those people will ambush you again?¡± Jane worries for her.


    ¡°Hmm, Jake said I should call him when they ambushed me again.¡± said Nicole proudly.


    ¡°And you will make Jake a shield and hero again, will you? If I were you, please apologize to Kim to end the trouble.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Ha? Why should I apologize? She is the one who needs to say sorry to me.¡± Nicole frowned as she was annoyed.


    ¡°Even though, if you need to apologize so that they will not ambush you, do it as soon as possible! I will apany you if you wish.¡± Janemands her.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to say sorry! If they ambush me again, I will report them to the Admin!¡± Nicole¡¯s rejection of Jane¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Haist, take care! Your stubbornness, you do not want to listen to what I say! I just wish you would not perish!¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°No! I will be careful!¡± Nicole¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Just make sure! I hope those people don¡¯t bother you again.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Haist!¡± she sighed.


    While Jake is being watched by the student as he and Henry walk, due to his bruises and facial wounds.


    ¡°Bro, what happened there?¡± holding his face at the same time, Jake avoided.


    ¡°The chicks keep looking at you!¡± Henry mocked him.


    ¡°Tssk!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about what happened?¡± Henry asked again.


    But before Jake could answer him, Stevent came and greeted them happily!


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up?!¡± he happily greeted him with a hi-five.


    ¡°Oopps, what happen to your pretty face dude?¡± Stevent asked Jake.


    ¡°I was even asked earlier what happened, he didn¡¯t talk.¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Wait, is that because of the girl who was with you in the dorm for one night?¡± said Stevent as he remembered seeing a woman enter Jake¡¯s room.


    ¡°Wait, what are you saying?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I saw a woman enter your room one night,¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Maybe you just had a hallucination!¡± Henry said while smiling, and he did not believe what Stevent said.


    Jake thought, maybe he saw Nicole entering the dorm.


    ¡°Yes, you might just have a hallucination! It¡¯s impossible for me to have a woman in the dorm.¡± Jake said smiling, while lying.


    ¡°Ahh, maybe. Why did your face get hurt?¡± Stevent asked again.


    Jake didn¡¯t lie anymore and he told the truth to them, because they would not stop the question.


    ¡°I got into a fightst night, because Marco ambushed Nicolest night,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°What? Why did they ambush Nicole?¡± Henry asked in a surprise.


    ¡°Because of his sister, sheined about Nicole bullying her, that¡¯s why.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Tssk! You should have called us; do we need to fight back? I¡¯m ready!¡± Stevent asked as he prepared to punch.


    ¡°No need! It will definitely not happen again.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Well, what if they ambush Nicole again?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I told Nicole, she will call me immediately when that happens.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, we are just here, I have not been in a battle for a long time!¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Huh! I hope it¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t drink too much, because your punch doesn¡¯t hit you when you¡¯re drunk!¡± Henry mocked Stevent.


    ¡°You are the best man to escape!!!¡± Stevent replied to Henry.


    ¡°Tssk, stop that! Where is Tim, did you see? Why is he not here yet, the ss will start.¡± Jake¡¯s search.


    ¡°I saw Tim earlier, with Amy, looks like he¡¯s doing his move! So I did not approach them.¡±ughed Stevent.


    ¡°Really? He said, ¡°Amy refused to date him,¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Yes, maybe he¡¯s making a n b, hahaha.¡±


    Then theyughed at the same time.


    Soon after the ss started, Tim chased after the ss and sit next to them.


    ~


    After ss Nicole and Jane went straight to the library again to review and do assignments.


    ¡°Ahh, my headache.¡± Nicoleined as she looked at the cell phone to check the time.


    ¡°Eight-thirty, aren¡¯t we going home yet?¡± Nicole asked Jane softly.


    ¡°Are you done with our assignments?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°I still have two unanswered questions,¡± said Nicole.


    Jane handed her notebook to Nicole.


    ¡°Here, copy that, so we can go home,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Nicole said happily and Nicole was encouraged by what she heard.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead and copy it.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Thank you friend.¡±


    At the same time he held Jane¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wee.¡± Jane said briefly while smiling.


    And she reviewed her notes again, while Nicole continued writing the assignment.


    After a while, Nicole also finished writing, stretching her body and arm before standing up and putting away the books. After tidying up, they left the library.


    They noticed that the hallway they were going through was dark and they were almost walking alone.


    ¡°What is that, why did they turn off the lights here so early, did they know there are still students in the library?¡± Nicoleined.


    ¡°Tssk, just pick up your phone and turn on that sh light.¡± Jane¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Eh why, what about your phone?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Low bat, so let¡¯s use your phone,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± She then took the phone out of her pants pocket.


    As they walked down the dark hallway they heard something whispering.


    ¡°Sssiiiiittt!¡±


    The two of them stopped and looked at each other.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Jane asked Nicole.


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They looked around and there were no more people there, the ssrooms were closed and the lights were off.


    Nicole noticed that someone seemed to be running behind them.


    She immediately looked at it and turned on the cell phone light. But no one sees.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s like I noticed someone passing by in the back.¡± said Nicole while confused.


    ¡°Haist,e on let¡¯s go!¡± Jane said.


    Then they decided to continue walking down the dark hallway.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Later, they heard a crack again from inside the room they were passing through. They knew no one was there, so they wondered why they heard a movement of the chair.


    They held hands, as they could feel the cold air in the area. They looked at each other again and signalled, and at the same time ran fast.


    They ran until they reached the middle of the field. They both gasped.


    ¡°What the heck! What¡¯s that?!¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I also do not know! Maybe there is a ghost here at school!¡± Jane gasped.


    ¡°Tssk! Did you also hear that movement of the chair?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, there are no people there, right? My hair stood on end, as if there had been cold air across the room earlier.¡± Jane replied.


    They look at each other and are still confused about what they experienced.

 Chapter 9 – A Student Disappear

    Meanwhile, when Jake arrives at the dorm, he notices that Nicole is not there yet. After he got dressed, he picked up the cell phone and called Nicole.


    ¡°Where are you? It¡¯ste!¡± he asked her immediately.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m about to enter the building.¡± Nicole sighed.


    ¡°Oh, why do you seem to be out of breath? Is anyone chasing you again?¡± Jake asked worriedly.


    ¡°Haist, long story, justter,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah okay.¡±


    Then Jake hung up the phone, at the same time calling him, he saw who was calling and he was hesitant to answer it.


    He took a deep breath before answering the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Son, how are you? Are you eating well there?¡± asked his Mom.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine here. What do you need?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I just want to say hello to you son. Your Dad and I miss you, when will youe back here?¡± her Mom asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, maybe after graduation.¡± He replied.


    The dorm slowly opened and he saw Nicole enter. She saw Jake talking on the phone so she did not make any noise and slowly lowered her belongings to the small table. Jake got up and walked to the balcony and continued talking.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Son, can you go on a vacation here for Christmas or New Year, don¡¯t you have no sses then?¡± her Mom asked.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sure, we might have a lot of gigs at that time. You know I¡¯m ying, don¡¯t you?¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay son, but you don¡¯t have to y anymore, I¡¯ll send you more money if you need some more.¡± she says.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t send it anymore, I make money from my gigs. I¡¯ll just tell you, when I need money, but as of now, I still have enough money here.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m just worried, you might be starving yourself there. I heard you are still not moving the money I am sending you.¡± her Mom said.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine here. Don¡¯t send too many things, I have nothing to put in this dorm.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and just tell me right away if you need help. I also heard that you got into a fightst night, Echo would have helped you but he said you ran and hid. How are you son, are you injured? And who is that woman with you?¡± His Mom was concerned about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Mom, nothing bad happened to me. I just helped my ssmate Mom.¡± Jake exined.


    He heard his Mom take a deep breath before he spoke again.


    ¡°All right son, always be careful. If Echo can¡¯t follow you once, call him when you need him, okay?¡± said her Mom.


    ¡°Okay Mom, you and Dad be careful there too.¡± Jake said goodbye.


    Then he put down the phone. He looked at Nicole and saw her reading her books, he approached her.


    ¡°What is that? Your diligence today ah.¡± Jake mocked.


    ¡°Tssk, we have a pre-test so I need to review. How about you, why are you not reviewing?¡± she asked Jake.


    Jake sat on the side of Nicole¡¯s bed before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to review; I¡¯m not stupid like you.¡± He teased Nicole andughed out loud.


    ¡°Tssk! You are smart!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, why are youing homete? And why when I call you, it looks like you¡¯re out of breath? Are they chasing you?¡± Jake asked worriedly.


    ¡°Ah, no. Jane and I ran because of the ghost.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! Ghost?!¡± Jakeughed out loud again.


    She kicked him slightly on the knee.


    ¡°Stop it! That¡¯s true! There was a ghost earlier in the hallway! Jane and I felt it earlier, so we ran.¡± Nicole exined, annoyed at Jake¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Ghosts are no longer here, we are millennial, so do not believe in ghosts. Maybe it¡¯s just Marco, scaring you!¡± Jake said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, because there are no people there, and the ssrooms are closed. When we were passing in the room, we suddenly heard a moving chair in one of the ssrooms there.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Really? Well, maybe the ghost is sending you home.¡± Jake joked.


    ¡°Tssk! It¡¯s up to you, if you don¡¯t want to believe!¡± Nicole was annoyed and she resumed her review.


    ¡°Eh, where did you feel like a ghost?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°On the second floor, in the middle, I don¡¯t know what room it is, because we came from the library.¡± she says.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then Jake was silent,ter Nicole went to the bathroom.


    Jake hid and when Nicole came out of the bathroom he startled Nicole loudly, Nicole also shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hhhhhooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh!!!¡± Nicole screamed loudly.


    Jakeughed at Nicole¡¯s reaction andughed heartily.


    ¡°You are shameless!¡± She immediately took the book and pped Jake on the body.


    Jake rejects Nicole¡¯s blows!


    ¡°You such a jerk! Bastard!¡± disgusted by beating Jake.


    ¡°Ahhh, ouchh!¡±


    Until Jake backed away and was out of bnce, he pulled Nicole and at the same time they fell on the bed. He smiles as he looks at Nicole, while Nicole stares at Jake angrily.


    Their lips almost came together as shey on top of Jake.


    Jake and Nicole stared at each other and it was as if strange energy flowed through their bodies. While Nicole was still in herself, she immediately nned to stand up, but Jake pulled her again and shey down on top of Jake again.


    ¡°Jake!¡± and she struggled to stand but Jake hugged her whole body while smiling at Nicole.


    As Nicole struggles and tries to escape Jake¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Damn it Jake! Let me go!¡± Nicole said nervously to Jake, as she felt he was nning to do something.


    ¡°Well, are you afraid of ghosts or me?¡± Jake asked while looking at her lips.


    ¡°Damn Jake! Released me or else ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    Then Jake turned her on the bed and she was now lying on the bed and Jake was on top of her.


    ¡°Will you send me to Hell or bury me alive?¡± a smiling Jake mocked her.


    ¡°No, I will kill you! When ¡®you haven¡¯t stood up yet!¡¯ Nicole threatened him.


    Jake smiled at what Nicole said, he slowly brought his face closer to Nicole as if he was going to kiss her, Nicole¡¯s nervousness was too strong at those times and she just closed her eyes.


    But when she closed her eyes, she did not feel Jake kissing her. She opened her eyes and saw Jake standing up and stillughing at her.


    She immediately stood up and the book threw at Jake hard.


    ¡°Damn you! You¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Nicole said angrily to Jake.


    Jake immediately approached her, Nicole backed away and leaned in the door and Jake cornered her. Jake approached her and blocked both hands at the door, before speaking.


    ¡°Why¡­ do you want us to continue?¡± said Jake as his face was too close to hers.


    ¡°No way!¡± Nicole said firmly to Jake.


    ¡°Okay then, go to sleep now, or maybe I can do something else.¡± said Jake while teasing her.


    Then Jake grinned, as he looked at her and slowly backed away and climbed onto his bed. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Jake climb on his bed.


    She walked slowly to get the book she had thrown at Jake and went back to the table and arranged her belongings.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll just review again tomorrow, I¡¯m a little sleepy too.¡± she said to herself as she arranged her belongings. Then shey down on the bed and fell asleep.


    ~


    The next day, as Jane enters she sees Amber again with another man. It got off the motor and let the man know. She immediately hid in the gardens so that they could not see her and she immediately took the cell phone and pointed at Amber and her man.


    After saying goodbye, she walked into the university. After Amber passed her, she just came out of hiding.


    She looked at Amber, as Nicole approached her.


    ¡°Hi Jane! What are you looking at?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Amber, I caught her again with another man.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Oh really?! Where are they?¡± and Nicole looked around to see as well.


    ¡°Gone! But this time, I took a picture of them.¡± She then handed the phone to Nicole and showed her a picture of Amber and the man on a motorbike.


    Nicole looked at the pictures on her cell phone and saw that Amber was with another man.


    ¡°Huh, Henry will definitely get angry when he finds out that Amber is just fooling him.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°So, they will definitely separate!¡± said Jane while smiling.


    ¡°How do you show that to Henry? You might get involved, if you gave that to Henry yourself.¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Just, I do not need to show him this myself. At the right time, I will release it.¡± she winked at Nicole at the same time.


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go ahead, we might gette!¡± said Nicole.


    Then they walked to their ssroom.


    Meanwhile, as they were walking, they noticed that some students were making a fuss and gossiping. They were curious and they asked the two students who were whispering.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why do students seem to be making a fuss?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°There is news about the missing student; they saidst night a student disappeared.¡± Female students answer.


    ¡°What?! Lost? How did it disappear?!¡± Jane asked in surprise.


    ¡°Last night, there was a student who did note home to the dorm, her roommate was worried. So she called her on the phone, but the woman did not answer. Then she reported to the Admin what happened, then this morning they saw the woman¡¯s phone and things on the stairs.¡± exnation of gay student.


    ¡°What?! What happened? Who took her?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t know yet, the CCTV didn¡¯t hit her when she was taken. But she was seen running down the hallway and was obviously terrified.¡± Gay student answers.


    ¡°Huh! Where is she now?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Well, there is still no news until now, even though they have searched all over the university,¡± said the female student.


    Later they heard an announcement from the Dean.


    ¡°Good morning students, we decided to postpone your academic sses for today! Please go back to your dorms and homes. Don¡¯t go out alone; make sure you always have someone with you, especially at night. From 7pm you must be in your own dorm and it is forbidden to go out. Do not just approach a stranger. This is effective today! Everyone be careful!¡±


    After the announcement, the students left, and they saw some policemen surrounding the school area. As they walked back to their dorm they remembered thatst night.


    ¡°Nicole, it wasst night, we heard something in the hallway, what is that? Is that possible, the one who gets the student?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Tssk! I also do not know. If he is a kidnapper or a ghost, well at least we escaped! So don¡¯t leave the dormter.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Huh, you are the one who likes to go out.¡± said Jane.


    Soon after Nicole¡¯s cell phone rang, she was nervous to see who was calling her.

 Chapter 10 – Can You knock?

    Nicole received a call and wondered whose number it was calling her, as it looked like a call from another country.


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s calling.¡± Nicole answered hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll answer.¡± Jane said and took the phone from Nicole.


    She immediately answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Jane answered.


    ¡°Hello, is this Nicole Richard?¡± the woman on the other line asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m her friend, who¡¯s on the line please?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Well, I need to talk to Nicole, is she there?¡± Jane frowned and returned the phone to Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, it seems she wants to talk to you.¡± Jane said, and then Nicole picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is Nicole, who¡¯s in the line?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Oh, hello Nicole, I¡¯m Katrina, I¡¯m the mother of Jake.¡± She introduced herself.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened as she introduced herself.


    ¡°Oh, who is it?¡± Jane whispered.


    ¡°Jake¡¯s Mom.¡± Nicole whispered.


    Jane was surprised to hear.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah, why were you called and how did you get my number?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Well, I have my ways. I just want to talk to you, because I heard that you are close to Jake. I¡¯m sorry to ask, but are you Jake¡¯s girlfriend? Jake doesn¡¯t tell me much about his secrets.¡± she says.


    ¡°Ah, no, we are just ssmates in one of our subjects.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, is that so. Well, can you help me find out who his girlfriend is and what he does every day?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Uhm, what do you mean?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I want to know as his Mother, what he does every day. Don¡¯t worry, I will give you money or things you want, just tell me what you want.¡± she said.


    Nicole was surprised by what Jake¡¯s Mom said and she held Jane by the arm while smiling, Jane wondered why it was so fun.


    ¡°Ah, really?¡± Nicole¡¯s assurance.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you tell me what Jake is doing and busy, you can message me or call me anytime.¡± It says.


    ¡°Okay then. All right, I will report to you Jake¡¯s every move and action.¡± Nicole said with a smile.


    ¡°All right Nicole, I hope so, bye.¡± she says.


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    After they talked, Nicole hung up the phone. Jane immediately wondered what Jake¡¯s Mom had told her.


    ¡°Oh, what did your mother inw tell you?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Tssk! Whose mother inw?¡± Nicole scolded.


    ¡°So, what did she say?¡± Jane asked again.


    ¡°Well, she said I should say what Jake does and then she will give me money or things I want.¡± smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s okay! But wait, are you sure about that? What if will Jake be angry with you for that?¡± Jane worried.


    ¡°He will never know that I am the one who tells his Mom what he does.¡± said Nicole while smiling.


    ¡°Well, I just wish Jake wouldn¡¯t be mad at you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°No, I will take care of that. By the way, how and when we review our lesson, we are not allowed to go out?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, maybe we just use those old notes for review.¡± Jane replied.


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    Then they went back to their dorms first. Just as she entered the room, her Mom called on her phone. She answered it immediately.


    ¡°Hello Mom.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Hello Nicole, how are you and your studies there?¡± asked her Mom.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mom, why were you called?¡±


    ¡°Your Dad wants to tell you that next Saturday you will meet the son of his acquaintance.¡± her Mom said.


    ¡°Okay Mom.¡± she gave a short answer.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just tell you where and when you will meet. All right, be careful there.¡± her Mom said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they talked, Nicole hung up the phone, she just sighed at what her Mom said she would date again. She sat on the bed and just yed with her cell phone.


    Meanwhile, while Jake was ying basketball with his friends, they also talked about what happened at the school early this morning.


    ¡°Bro, have you heard about, the missing student?¡± Stevent asked them.


    ¡°Yes, of course it is much rumoured, so we now have no sses to investigate that missing student.¡± said Henry as he shot the ball.


    ¡°Is it true that the student lost?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, the news might have taken her and raped her; the other news was that a strange creature had taken herst night.¡± Stevent¡¯s story and they stopped ying first.


    ¡°Wait, what strange creature are you talking about?¡± Jake asked again.


    ¡°There is news that there is a ghost here in our school, many students are already experiencing and seeing it.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°What ghost? Do you still believe in ghosts?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, if you do not want to believe! Until now, they still can¡¯t see that female student who disappearedst night, it is said that a ck shadow was seen on thetv, chasing the student.¡± Stevent¡¯s story continues.


    ¡°Wait, is that in the library building?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s where the woman started chasing, so the library is closed now, for investigation. Why, do you know anything?¡± Stevent asked Jake.


    ¡°Well, Nicole and Jane came from the libraryst night, after they finished, Nicole telling me that there was a ghost in the building.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Oh, I told you, maybe that ghost is true.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Wait, how did you talk to Nicole and when did you be close? Eiyy, I guess you have something, you don¡¯t tell us.¡± Henry teased.


    ¡°Tssk! I just called herst night, I just asked a question.¡± Jake lied.


    ¡°Huh, pretend! You still don¡¯t want to admit it, you also like Nicole!¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Oh, bro, maybe Nicole and him are already into each other.¡± said Stevent.


    Then theyughed, Jake was just shaken by their teasing while alsoughing.


    ¡°Haist,e on, let¡¯s y again!¡± Then Jake dribbled again.


    They went on to y basketball again, when Jake was still confused why Tim wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Why Tim isn¡¯t here yet? Where is he?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him either, maybe he¡¯s busy following Amy.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s call him.¡±


    Then Henry took the phone out of his bag pocket and called Tim.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Tim answered.


    ¡°Bro, where are you? We have been waiting for you here at the gym for a while.¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Oh, I will go ahead.¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with Amy, I just felt sorry for Amy, because she was crying. Her friend is missing.¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Is that so? All right, just stayed there, after all we are about to finish.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Henry then hung up the phone, and Jake and Stevent approached him.


    ¡°Oh what did Tim say? Where is he?¡± Stevent asked immediately.


    ¡°He seems to be with Amy, she seems to be crying, so he went with her first. He said, Amy is a friend of the missing student.¡± Henry¡¯s story.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Stevent asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Tim said.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll go ahead, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back in the dorm.¡± Jake said goodbye and passed the ball to Stevent.


    ¡°Okay bro.¡± said Stevent.


    Jake then grabbed the bag and left first and walked to the dorm.


    When he opened the door of the dorm he saw Nicole getting dressed. Nicole was surprised when the door suddenly opened and immediately covered her body.


    ¡°Can you knock, when youe in?¡± disgusted Nicole said to Jake.


    ¡°Tssk! Where are you going? It is forbidden to go out now!¡± Jake inquired and sat down and took off his shoes.


    Nicole hurried to get dressed while Jake took off his shoes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat outside with Jane, because it¡¯s already noon!¡± said Nicole and then took her bag.


    ¡°Where are you going to eat?¡± Jake asked as he took off his shirt.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, maybe it¡¯s just there at a nearby restaurant.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah okay, go ahead and be careful.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Nicole then opened the door, looking around to see if anyone was in the hallway before exiting the door. When she was sure that no one was there, she left the room and walked quickly out of the building.


    She saw Jane waiting in front of the building so she immediately approached her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± smiling Nicole said to her then they both walked out the gate.


    Meanwhile, Jake calls Echo and asks for something. Echo is one of Jake¡¯s secret bodyguards, his Mommy sent him to monitor him. But they have an agreement that he will not interfere with what he does and he does not want it to be too close to watch. So he just secretly watches Jake.


    ¡°Hello Echo! I want you to follow Nicole, where she is going.¡± Jake orders.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± his answer.


    Jake took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Okay, just hire another guard for her; I don¡¯t want to put her in danger.¡± Jake orders.


    ¡°Okay Master.¡± Echo replied.


    ¡°Make it two guards! Okay?¡± said Echo.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jake then hung up the phone and decided to go out too and eat lunch.

 Chapter 11 – What’s that noise?

    Nicole and Jane looked for a restaurant to eat. While eating they were surprised when Jake arrived and sat down next to Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, why are you here?¡± Nicole asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Eat, is this a restaurant?¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Tssk, you¡¯re alone, why aren¡¯t you with your friends?¡± Nicole asked while eating.


    ¡°They¡¯re busy, so I decided; I¡¯ll just go with you.¡± Jake replied, at the same time the food he ordered arrived.


    ¡°Ah okay.¡± said Nicole.


    While eating they talk about the missing student.


    ¡°Do you know about the news about the missing student? It turned out to be Amy¡¯s friend, so Amy kept crying today.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°What? Amy¡¯s friend? Until now, she is still not seen?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Still, thetest news said that the police were still investigating the people who werest with the student,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Do you think what really took her? And can it really be the ghost that took her, that also made us experiencest night?¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Tssk! do not believe in ghosts! Fear of life! It is possible that someone abducted her and not a ghost.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Well, Nicole and I felt and heard that ghostst night! We even heard him whistling, when we came out from the library.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°If he whispered and called you, it is possible that he is a human being and not a ghost. It is possible that he really intends to intimidate and abduct the student.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Tssk! Fortunately, we ran, maybe we were kidnapped by chance!¡± Nicole was worried.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good and we ran fast and maybe he has anotherpanion, tsk!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°The best thing is, don¡¯t go out at night and you should always be together. As long as everything is still vague and the suspect has not been caught, you need to be careful that the suspect is just around.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s scary now to be alone, we need to be careful now, especially Nicole, be careful next to you!¡± said Jane as she winked.


    ¡°Huh, are you referring to me?¡± Jake asked confidently.


    ¡°Ahm, I just want Nicole to be safe when you¡¯re around.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Well, she is safe with me!¡± and he put his arm around Nicole, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Nicole?¡± at the same time winking at Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Nicole said while smiling.


    Jane rolled her eyes at Jake, ¡°Hmmp!¡±


    Then they continued to eat.


    In the evening, the students, especially the women, did not leave the dorms, but some men secretly left the dorm, just like Henry. Stevent met him on the stairs and asked him.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going? It is forbidden to go out.¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Amber, we¡¯ll just take a walk.¡± Henry replied.


    ¡°Wait, you mightete, the gate will close, you know.¡± Stevent¡¯s concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay bro, I can manage.¡± He patted Stevent on the shoulder at the same time and continued walking.


    ¡°Haist, take care, be careful bro!¡± said Stevent.


    Henry waved at him as he turned around, Stevent went to his room.


    Henry got on the motorbike and went to Amber. They met at a bakeshop near where Amber was staying. She was wearing fitted jeans and a sexy red blouse with its cleavage visible.


    He invited her to have dinner first and take a walk.


    ¡°Hi, honey!¡± Amber said happily seeing Henry.


    Henry removed the helmet and Amber approached.


    ¡°Hi hon!¡± Henry also greeted her and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡°Have you been here for a while? I¡¯m sorry, it took me a while.¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay hon.¡± Amber said.


    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°You decide.¡± Simultaneously wink at Henry.


    ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re on board.¡±


    He then handed a helmet to Amber and put it on, while riding it on a motorbike.


    They enjoyed eating at a grill restaurant on the edge of the mountains, overlooking the street lights below. Amber loved the ce because of that view like stars shining and fresh air in it.


    ¡°Do you always eat here?¡± Amber asked while eating shrimp.


    ¡°Not so much.¡± Henry¡¯s short answer.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful, maybe you brought a lot of women here?¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°Haha, no I didn¡¯t bring any girls here. They are Jake and the rest of the guys, always with me when Ie here. You can also drink here.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Is that so. I was lucky because I was the first woman you brought here.¡± smiling Amber said.


    ¡°Sure, you are the first andst, I will bring here.¡± Henry said as his fingers caressed Amber¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Ows, really.¡± Amber said.


    After they ate they went back to school, Amber wondered why they went back to school, while Henry parked his motor, and she asked him.


    ¡°Wait, why did we go back to school? Where will we go? I am not allowed in your dorm.¡± Amber asked in astonishment as she got off the motor.


    ¡°We are not going to the dorm.¡± Henry answered and he also got off his motorbike.


    ¡°Eh, where else?¡± Amber asked.


    Henry hugged her, while standing and whispering in her ear.


    ¡°We are going to a secret ce, do you want excitement?¡± Henry whispered as if flirting.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Amber replied.


    ¡°Okay then, just follow me.¡± He said as he winked at Amber.


    Then he held Amber¡¯s hand, while walking, Amber remembered that it was forbidden to go out so she asked Henry again.


    ¡°Hon, isn¡¯t it forbidden to go out? We might get caught.¡± Amber worries.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we just pass by the side of the trees, so no one can see us and don¡¯t make a noise.¡± Henry whispered.


    Amber nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then they slowly walked and hid in every tree, so that no one would notice them, and the police guards. Until they reach the basketball gym, but it is closed.


    ¡°Tssk!¡± disgusted Henry said.


    ¡°Oh, how is that, it¡¯s closed.¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know there is another way.¡±


    Then they went to the back of the gym and there the door was open. Amber and Henry immediately went inside and went to the locker room. That part of the gym was dark and no one was inside.


    Henry leaned her in the lockers; he turned his head to her and said in a low tone while staring deep into her eyes with his sharp-cold eyes.


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    He said before capturing her lips and kissing her softly and passionately. She was shocked at his sudden action that she didn¡¯t kiss him back.


    She turns her gaze to Henry when his tone changes a bit. It sounded like he was angry, and it confused her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said with a sharp eye.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want excitement?¡± Henry asked again.


    ¡°But -¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will see us here.¡± He said as his face is only inches away from her and she could feel his hot breath on her face.


    ¡°I want you now.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He whispers seductively while caressing her cheeks softly. She is pretty sure that she is blushing so hard right now. A very handsome-hot guy kissed her and she admitted, he is a good kisser and his lips are so soft.


    His eyesight is full of lust and desire, and it wants her and she wants him too. He kisses her and he feels she kisses him back with full of lust and passion.


    She doesn¡¯t care where they are now as long as she is with him. She feels safe when she is with him. She felt him touching her intimately, but she didn¡¯t mind.


    Her mind was so focused on Henry who is pleasuring her and making her feel good.


    They were kissing for a long time and she realized she wrapped her arms around his neck, while he pressed her breast.


    Their kiss is so passionate and rough.


    Henry stares at her for a minute and softly says, ¡°You are so beautiful, Amber.¡±


    His statement made her blush, she was about to respond to him when he smashed his lips on her and kissed her roughly yet passionately.


    She likes this kind of kiss from him. She moaned when his lips dropped on her neck; licking and sucking it, leaving his love bite.


    ¡°Your moans¡­ It¡¯s so sexy.¡±


    He said seductively, biting his bottom lip. Without knowing, she spread her own legs and wrapped it around his waist and pulled him closer to her.


    Her breath hitched when she felt his inside her, he was so hard and she felt his fast movement. She wants him and he wants her too. She stared straight into his eyes and she knew he felt the same.


    Their intimacy was in there, when suddenly, they heard a loud sound like a chair that was thrown in the court.


    They were so shocked and surprised when they heard the sound. They looked at each other and stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked him nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Henry answered.


    They quickly got dressed and slowly walked to the basketball court. They looked around but saw nothing. The surroundings were clean and there was no chair thrown on the court they had heard earlier.


    ¡°Did you hear that sound earlier?¡± Henry assured.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Amber answered weakly.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then they decided to leave the area quickly. He just took Amber to her apartment again and went back to school. But the dorm was closed because it was past twelve o¡¯clock at night.


    He searched for the key in the nts where they always hid with Jake when they came homete.


    ¡°Tssk! Where is that damn key?¡±


    While searching, something seemed to hit his eyes as someone quickly passed behind him. He immediately looked at it, but no one was there. He took a deep breath and looked for the key to the nts again, and after a while he got it.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    He said with a smile and he approached the gate to lock it, but he felt something again as if someone had passed by and cracked. He stopped and he took the phone and turned on its sh light.


    He looked around and focused the shlight on the trees.


    ¡°Who is that? Is there anyone there?¡±


    He asked a tree, and he thought someone was hiding there. But no one was there when he got close to it, he immediately went inside the building and locked it again at the gate.


    Then he was just shaken by what he experienced tonight.

 Chapter 12 – She Cheat.

    After a week of cancelling sses, they went back to school, and this was also the day of their pre-test. So they just sighed, knowing that today is also their test.


    While answering the test, a crumpled piece of paper was thrown on the floor opposite Nicole. Nicole wondered where it came from, she looked at her other ssmates but they were busy answering the test.


    She slowly picked up the paper and looked at it, she was surprised at what she saw, because it was an answer sheet with an answer.


    She immediately hid it, but it was toote when her teacher suddenly approached her.


    ¡°Nicole!!!¡±


    His loud call startled her. Her eyes widened and she swallowed in nervousness. Her teacher approached her immediately and her ssmates looked at her.


    ¡°What is that? What are you holding?!¡± her teacher asked her.


    She tried to hide the paper she was holding behind her, as she shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But her teacher did not believe her and suddenly he bent down and pulled her hand and took the paper. He read the paper and looked at her badly.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± her Teacher asked her.


    She stood up and nervously replied, ¡°No Sir, that¡¯s not from me!¡±


    ¡°Not you? But you are holding on it?!¡±


    Her teacher said angrily.


    Her ssmates murmured. She looked at Jane, as if asking for help.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not from me! I just found it.¡± Nicole¡¯s tears welled up in the exnation.


    Jane got up from her seat and approached Nicole.


    ¡°Sir, Nicole is right, she can¡¯t do that.¡± Jane¡¯s defense.


    ¡°I do not want to listen to your excuses. Go to the Principal¡¯s Office now! Now!!! ¡±


    His teacher shouted at her, her tears slowly dripping as she left the ssroom and went to the Principal¡¯s Office.


    When she arrived at the Principal¡¯s Office she knocked softly and opened the door and entered. A few momentster her Teacher also came and told the Principal what had happened.


    ¡°Good morning Maam.¡± Nicole greeted the Principal as she stood in front of her.


    ¡°Good morning! Oh, why are you here, don¡¯t you have a test today?¡± the Principal asked.


    ¡°Ahh -¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words were interrupted when suddenly there was a knock on the door and her Teacher entered. He also greeted the Principal and sat down.


    ¡°Good morning Maam.¡± greeting by Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Good morning, what do you need?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°Maam, we came here to let you know that this student of mine was caught cheating on the test.¡±


    ¡°What?! Is that true?¡± Mrs. Gomez frowned, while looking at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true Maam.¡± Nicole¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°Tssk! Don¡¯t lie anymore!¡±


    Mr. Reyes handed the crumpled paper to Mrs. Gomez obtained by Nicole.


    ¡°Maam, I got it, she was holding it earlier, while testing.¡± and handed over by Mr. Reyes is the paper with test answers.


    The Principal was surprised and frowned as she read the paper.


    ¡°Why did you do this? Were given you a lot of time to review. Don¡¯t you know you did it badly?¡± The Principal asked angrily.


    ¡°Maam, believe me, that is not mine. Someone threw it in front of me earlier; I just picked it up and looked at it. When Mr. Reyes saw me holding it, but that¡¯s not mine. Please believe me.¡± Nicole pleaded while crying.


    Mrs. Gomez and Mr. Reyes, when they heard Nicole¡¯s exnation. Nicole crouched down crying as she waited for what they would say.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re telling the truth, can you tell us whose role it is?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Maam who that came from. Just someone threw that paper at me.¡± Nicole replied while crying.


    She sighed before she talked, ¡°So, Mr. Reyes, what do you think? Is she telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say Maam, because I got that paper in her own hand.¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Oh go ahead, go back to the ssroom first, Mr. Reyes and I will talk about your situation first.¡±


    ¡°Okay Maam.¡±


    Nicole answered weakly then she slowly opened the door and went out.


    She saw Jane across the door and immediately approached her and hugged her.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Then she immediately hugged Nicole and made Nicole cry even more.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Friend, I didn¡¯t do that, it wasn¡¯t from me.¡± crying Nicole said.


    ¡°I know! I believe you! What did the Principal say?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°She just asked me about the paper, I said it wasn¡¯t mine and I just found it.¡± said Nicole.


    Jane wiped away her tears, before speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let your name be cleared as well.¡±


    ¡°But it looks like Sir, doesn¡¯t believe me, because he got that role from me.¡± said Nicole sadly.


    ¡°So, you have to prove that that paper is not really yours. Didn¡¯t you say someone just stoned you?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible that one of our ssmates is the real owner of the paper. He didn¡¯t want to get caught, so he threw that paper at you.¡± Jane exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, the real owner is just in our room.¡± said Nicole.


    Jane then pulled her back to the ssroom. They entered and went to the front, and their ssmates looked at them.


    They murmured when they saw Nicole.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, we have a cheating ssmate!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that should not be allowed in here.¡±


    ¡°She is no longer satisfied with bullying; now even in the test she is cheating!¡±


    Nicole just bent down and closed her eyes to ept the bad things her ssmates were saying.


    ¡°Stop it! Nicole is not really cheating!¡± Jane shouted.


    ¡°How could that not be true? There is evidence that she got that role from herself.¡± said Amy.


    ¡°The paper is not her! She was just stoned and she picked it up!¡±


    They all fell silent at what Jane said.


    ¡°So, I mean, the real owner of the paper is in this ssroom!¡±


    Her ssmates looked at her and whispered again.


    ¡°Who are you to use us?!¡± Amy said loudly and approached them.


    ¡°Yes, you have no right to use us! Don¡¯t defend Nicole, we know she did something wrong!¡± said Sandra who also stood up.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t defend her if I really knew she was the real owner of the paper. But I don¡¯t believe Nicole will do that!¡±


    One student stood up and also spoke.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell! Isn¡¯t it, your group is bullying some students here at the school? So, it¡¯s also possible that she did the cheating!¡± disgusted Donna said as she turned it around.


    ¡°No matter what you say, Nicole can¡¯t do what you use her of!¡± Jane shouted.


    Then suddenly their Teacher Mr. Reyes. He looked at them badly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Go back to your seats!¡± hemands them.


    Then they went back to their seats. When everyone was seated, their Teacher spoke.


    ¡°Well ss, we¡¯ve talked to the Principal. Nicolee here,e on.¡±mand of Mr. Reyes.


    Nicole slowly approached her Teacher.


    ¡°Can you exin properly how you got the paper?¡± Mr. Reyes asked her.


    ¡°While I was answering the paper, suddenly someone threw a paper in front of me.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Where do you think the paper came from?¡± Mr. Reyes asked again.


    Nicole thought first and swallowed before answering.


    ¡°I think the paper came from behind because at that time, you are in the middle walking towards the front.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°In that case, stand all 2nd andst row in the back!¡±mand of Mr. Reyes.


    The students looked at each other and slowly stood up.


    ¡°You who are standing! Admit it, as long as it is early!¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    The students looked at each other again and they just kept quiet.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t talk?!¡± Mr. Reyes angry question.


    He took a deep breath and went to a student in the front and borrowed a ballpen and paper.


    Then the paper is ced on the table.


    ¡°All right,e here to the front and write your name one by one.¡±mand of Mr. Reyes.


    The students immediately followed and wrote the names one by one, including Amy and Sandra.


    They red at Nicole as they confronted her. Nicole averted her eyes and looked at the door.


    After they wrote, Nicole also wrote her name on the paper. Then Mr. Reyes looked one by one at the handwriting of each other.


    Hepared it to the paper he got and the names they wrote down.


    After a while, Mr. Reyes took a deep breath. And look at the students standing.


    ¡°Okay, I already know who really owns it.¡±


    ¡°Sandra,e here!¡±mand of Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sandra asked in surprise, and she looked at Amy who smiled at her.


    ¡°Come with the Principal¡¯s Office.¡±


    Mr. Reyes and she did nothing but obey.


    Nicole then breathed a sigh of relief, as it proved that the role was not hers.


    Jane suddenly approached her.


    ¡°So now, Sandra is the cheater!¡± Jane said loudly.


    She really raised his voice to let the whole ss hear that their usation against Nicole was wrong.


    ¡°Let it go. And at least, we found out that I was not the one who was cheating on the test.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sure, because it¡¯s not over yet! We are not sure if it was Sandra who threw the paper.¡± annoyed Amy said to them.


    ¡°Tssk! You¡¯ll also know who is really telling the truth, and that¡¯s me!¡± bored Nicole said.


    But Amy just looked at her, from head to toe and left the room.

 Chapter 13 – I didn’t do that.

    When Jake arrived at the dorm he noticed Nicole¡¯s eyes were red, Nicole sat down at the table and took off her shoes. As she sat down, he immediately approached her and asked.


    He touched her chin and said, ¡°What happened there?¡±


    Nicole averted her face and she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Nicole answered weakly; Jake bowed to her and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Did you cry?¡±


    ¡°You already know the answer, why are you still asking?¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Why did you cry? What happened? Who made you cry?¡± Jake asked her one question after another, Nicole was even more irritated by Jake¡¯s questions. She got up and went to the balcony, but Jake followed her and asked again.


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole thought it was embarrassing what had happened to her and she didn¡¯t want Jake to know it.


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Don¡¯t you ever worry about, like, your boyfriend?!¡± she growled at Jake.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, please don¡¯t be offended by my question.¡± Jake replied.


    She sighed before she answered, ¡°Okay, there was a problem earlier at school, I was used of cheating.¡±


    ¡°Huh why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like that, while answering the test earlier someone suddenly threw a crumpled piece of paper in front of me. Then I picked it up and read it, ording to the test answers. Then that time, Sir Reyes saw that I was holding that paper. Then I was called to the office.¡± Sad at what Nicole said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier? If you have a problem, always call me, I wille to you immediately.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Thank you Jake, for the concern. But Sir was upset when he returned to the room, he was also caught from whom it came from and who owns it.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Really? Who owns it?¡± Jake asked.


    She sighed, ¡°Sandra, that¡¯s one of Amy¡¯s friends too.¡±


    ¡°What? Amy¡¯s friend again? Isn¡¯t that also her friend, who was missing?¡± Jake assured.


    ¡°Yes. Haist, it looks like Amy is not a great friend.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because her friends are doomed, if I know she might do the same, then she just points out her friends, so that they can be med.¡± Nicole said as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m not sure, maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Haist, I don¡¯t know. As she said before, it looks like she will do something next.¡±


    ¡°Why? What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°She said, don¡¯t make me happy at first, because the investigation is not over if Sandra really is the owner of that paper.¡± Nicole said, frowning.


    ¡°Huh, when they fight you, tell me right away. Have you eaten?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Nicole said softly.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat first, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Invited by Jake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just you. I¡¯m toozy to go out.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll go then, I¡¯ll just buy you food. What do you want to eat?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, what you want to eat, that¡¯s all for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay go ahead, I¡¯ll buy outside what we can eat first.¡±


    Then Jake went out and went to a nearby restaurant and took out their food with Nicole. While Jake was waiting for their food, Henry saw him enter the restaurant. He immediately approached her while sitting at the table.


    ¡°Bro, are you here too?¡± it¡¯s a surprising question. And leaned over his chair


    ¡°Yup, why?¡± he frowned.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Henry whispered to Jake.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Did you know that one night I ran away from the dorm, I was with Amber, we heard a noise in the basketball gym, it was like a chair that was thrown, but when we looked, the court was clean, there were no people and no seat.¡± Henry whispered.


    ¡°Ows? Is that true?¡± disbelieving Jake asked Henry.


    ¡°Bro, believe me! That¡¯s true, that¡¯s why I was scared that night.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Wait, why were you in Amber¡¯s gym at that time?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Tssk! You know, we¡¯re doing ¡®something¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Haist, that¡¯s why, maybe someone saw you.¡± Jake saidughing.


    ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not all. When I came home, while I was looking for the key to the nt, it was as if someone had passed behind me.¡±


    ¡°Huh, maybe you¡¯re just imagining that.¡±


    ¡°No, twice,¡± and he scratched his head.


    ¡°I even turned on my cell phone light but no one was there. Isn¡¯t that creepy now? Is it true, there are ghosts spreading in the school?¡± Henry asked.


    Jake thought of Nicole and also remembered her story. He also wondered if it was true that there was a ghost at school.


    ¡°In that case, do not run away again at night. Your tendency is to run away, and then you are haunted!¡± Jake teased, as heughed.


    ¡°Tssk! It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to believe!¡± He was annoyed that he was breastfeeding Jake.


    Later the food he ordered arrived. Henry wondered why he had ordered two sses.


    ¡°Oh, why did you order two, you ate poorly, didn¡¯t you?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°My roommate also asked me to buy him food, so it¡¯s two. Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Jake said goodbye and stood up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Henry also said goodbye.


    The next day the Teachers were surprised when they entered their office it was chaotic. Papers and test papers were scattered throughout the office.


    ¡°Oh, what happened in our office? It looks like a typhoon!¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Yes Sir, who entered herest night?¡± Ms. Corpuz asked.


    ¡°Hmmp! Whoever enters here is responsible!¡±


    Then he immediately went to his desk, he immediately looked for the test that the students answered yesterday. But he searched all over the office but he still did not find it, the test papers that were there were missing. He also found out that in another section there were missing test papers.


    ¡°Haist! Who took and hid the test papers?!¡± disgusted Ms. Corpuz said.


    ¡°Better yet, let us inform the Principal. Let¡¯s watch the CCTV to find out who entered itst night.¡± Said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good! Let¡¯s go!¡± said Mrs. Tuazon.


    Then they went together to the Principal¡¯s Office to let them know what had happened. They went inside and talked to their Principal.


    ¡°Mrs. Gomez, something unexpected happened in our office.¡± Mr. Reyes said kindly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°Earlier, when we entered the office, papers and test papers were scattered, and we found out that test papers were missing.¡± Ms. Corpuz exined to the Principal.


    ¡°What?!¡± was surprised it says.


    ¡°How did that happen?! Are you sure, you closed the doorst night before you left?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure I locked it; it was still locked earlier when we entered. ¡± Mrs. Tuazon said.


    ¡°In that case, who just entered your office?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maam, that¡¯s why we came here, we also want to see the school¡¯s CCTV, so we can find out who entered the officest night.¡± Said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Okay then. I will apany you to the CCTV office.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    Then they went to the CCTV office, but unexpectedly someone broke the CCTV. They did not receive any information on who entered the teacher¡¯s office.


    ¡°How is that Maam, the CCTV was brokenst night, what are we going to do?¡± confused by Mrs. Tuazon.


    Mrs. Gomez, on the other hand, thought of a way to find out who did it.


    ¡°This is what we will do, go back to your sses and tell your students what happened. Then tell us we are searching at their bags and lockers now, so we know who took and hid the test papers.¡± Order of Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Okay Maam, you have a good idea. He must still have the test papers now.¡± Said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Oh go ahead, go back to your ss, and tell me right away if it caught anyone.¡± Order of Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Okay Maam.¡±


    Then they said goodbye to the Principal and went to their ssrooms. Then the studentspleted and they said what the Principal was saying inside their ss and the students were surprised.


    Others were apprehensive and afraid of what had happened.


    ¡°Quiet ss! Quiet!!!¡± shouted Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Because of what happened, we have to go through your bags and lockers one by one. First row, stand up and give me your bags.¡± Order by Mr. Reyes.


    The students immediately followed and all those sitting in the first row approached and handed their bags to their Teacher.


    No test papers were found in their bags, until the students had finished and ran out of test papers in each bag.


    So he decided to go to the locker room and there they lined up and sorted out each locker. Because the students have the keys, they ask the student where their locker is and open it.


    Mr. Reyes looked closely at each unlocked locker, until he unexpectedly discovered something in one of them.


    When Nicole opened her locker the test papers were exposed to them and it even fell to the floor inrge quantities. Nicole was very surprised as her eyes widened. Mr. Reyes was annoyed to see that Nicole had the lost test papers.


    ¡°It was you who took and hid the test papers!¡± shouted Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°No Sir! It¡¯s not me!¡± Nicole¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°How can you exin this, huh? It is obvious that you have all the missing paper.¡± Mr. Reyes said angrily.


    ¡°What I am saying is true! I don¡¯t know how it got there!¡± Nicole exined tearfully.


    When Mr. Reyes heard the shout of the other students and Teachers who were also in the locker room, they approached and inquired.


    Mrs. Tuazon, Jake¡¯s adviser, also approached them, and also asked Nicole.


    ¡°Did you get these test papers? Why did you do that?! You know you can be spJaned for what you did?¡± said Mrs. Tuazon.


    Nicole, on the other hand, was scared when Mrs. Tuzon said she did not want to be expJaned from school because she still had many dreams in life. She did not realize her tears were slowly dripping down her cheeks.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No¡­ I did not do that.¡±


    Nicole continued to refuse.

 Chapter 14 – Fight for his friend.

    Due to the incident, Nicole was summoned again to the Principal¡¯s Office and the Teachers and Principals spoke to her again. Nicole nervously entered the office and stood in front of the Principal¡¯s desk, at the same time the other Teachers went inside and they also asked her.


    ¡°Oh, why are you here?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked her in surprise.


    But Nicole did not answer; she just bowed when she felt her tears dripping.


    Mr. Reyes replied when he got inside.


    ¡°Maam, we found the missing test papers in her locker.¡± answered by Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°What?!¡± and she sighed. She can¡¯t believe Nicole was the culprit.


    ¡°Yes Maam, we saw the test papers inside her locker, we were also shocked.¡± Mrs. Tuazon said.


    ¡°Miss Richard, why did you take the test papers and hide them? Do you know the consequences of what you did?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked as she didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°Maam, believe me, I did not take the test papers.¡± Nicole replied while crying.


    ¡°But how can you exin that you got the test papers in your locker, how did that get there?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    Nicole thought of something to say before answering, ¡°I do not know how.¡±


    ¡°Well, how can you prove to us that you did not get it?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°Maam, we can see on the CCTV, who actually took inside the Teacher¡¯s Office.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, that CCTV is broken.¡± Said Mrs. Tuazon.


    Meanwhile, while Nicole was inside of the Principals Office, Jane went to Jake in his ssroom and she informed Jake of Nicole¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Jake,¡± Jane called breathlessly.


    Jake and Henry approached her when they saw her at the door of their ssroom.


    ¡°Oh why?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole needs you.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened to Nicole?¡± Jake asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nicole, she was used of going into the Teacher¡¯s Office and getting the test papers.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°What?! Where is she now?¡± Jake was surprised by what Jane said.


    ¡°She was at the Principal¡¯s Office, she might be expJaned, and when she is proven that she took the test paper.¡± Jane exined.


    Jake immediately ran when he found out about Nicole¡¯s situation. Jane and Jake¡¯s friends chase after him and go to the Principal¡¯s Office too.


    Even out of breath, Jake immediately knocked and opened the Principal¡¯s Office and went inside. The Teachers and the Principal were surprised when Jake suddenly entered.


    He saw Nicole standing in front of the Principal as if he were being tried as a suspect in a court. He knew Nicole was crying even with her head bowed and she didn¡¯t even look at him. He approached her and also stood beside her.


    ¡°Mr. George, why are you here? We are in the middle of -¡±


    ¡°Maam, she¡¯s telling the truth, she didn¡¯t take the test paper.¡± Jake interrupted Mrs. Tuazon.


    ¡°Mr. George, do you also believe in that woman? I used to believe in her, but now it looks like she won¡¯t fool me anymore. So please leave.¡± Order of Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Maam, how can you say she is not telling the truth? Do you have proof?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Well, Mr. George, we actually found out the missing test papers were in her locker.¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°So, is that all and can you judge her easily that she took it? What if someone set her up and just put those test papers in her locker, for her to be med.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Mr. George, the evidence proves that she took it, so she will regret what she did!¡± said Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°No! I did not take it! You are mistaken, I will not do that!¡± crying Nicole said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just check the CCTV, to see who the real culprit is.¡± Said Jake.


    Her Teacher, Mrs. Tuzon, shook her head, ¡°Thetv was broken, the incident was not capturedst night.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will tell you that Nicole cannot do what you use her of.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Why are you defending her, Jake? You know she is a bad example to the students, she is also one of the bullies here at school, why are you defending her?¡± Mr. Reyes asked.


    ¡°Because I know her¡­ she will never do that.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°You know her? So, you also know that she was bullying some of the students?!¡± Mr. Reyes asked.


    But Jake did not answer the question asked by Mr. Reyes and Nicole spoke.


    ¡°Sir, Maam, even if I am bullying some students, I will not do anything to collect and hide those test papers, which I know I will ruin. I know I¡¯m not smart, but I know right and wrong and please don¡¯t judge me right away.¡± Nicole said while crying.


    Jake took her by the hand and whispered to her, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t cry.¡± He ordered Nicole, Nicole looked at him and she saw the concern in Jake¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Maam, Sir you are right, Nicole was bullied, but she is now changed, I hope you give her a chance to change.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Mr. George, why are you defending Ms. Richard? What is your rtionship with her?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Nicole before answering, ¡°She is my friend, we were togetherst night. So it is impossible for her to enter the Teacher¡¯s Office.¡±


    The Teachers were surprised when Jake said that he and Nicole were togetherst night and they believed Jake. They know that Jake will not lie to them, because he is a smart student and they know his personality.


    ¡°In that case, it is impossible for Ms. Richard to take the test paper.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°But Maam, if Ms. Richard did not take it, who did that?¡± Mr. Reyes asked.


    ¡°That is what we need to know. Haist! A lot is going on here at our school, we are not done with the missing student, and now, we are missing the test paper, tssk!¡± disgusted Mrs. Gomez said.


    ¡°Yes, Maam, maybe we need to add staff to rotate in the ssrooms every night.¡± Said Mr. Reyes.


    Mrs. Gomez took a deep breath and looked at Nicole and Jake.


    ¡°Oh, all right, you can leave now. I will talk to the Teachers.¡± Order of Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Okay Maam. Thank you.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Thank you Maam.¡±


    After saying goodbye, they immediately left the office, after they left the office, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, and Jake immediately hugged her after they left the room. Nicole cried even more when Jake hugged her.


    ¡°Fortunately, you came. I do not know what exnation I should give, so that they will believe me.¡± Nicole cried, as she hugged Jake.


    ¡°Sshiii, hold on.¡± and Jake wiped away her tears and stared at Nicole.


    ¡°Remember, I am just here, if everyone in the world does not believe in you, expecting me to continue to believe in you.¡± Jake said and hugged Nicole again.


    ¡°Thank you Jake, you did a very important thing, for me.¡± Nicole said softly.


    Jake smiled slightly as Nicole thanked him.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jane calls to her as she walks closer to Jake.


    Nicole turned to Jane and saw that Jake¡¯s friends were also approaching with her.


    She immediately approached Jane and they also hugged.


    ¡°Oh, what did the Principal say?¡± worried Jane asked and held her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Jake came and defended me.¡± Nicole said as they held Jane¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Really?! Fortunately, I did not waste my time running earlier.¡± Jane said, as they walked down the hallway.


    ¡°Wait, you told Jake I was in the Principal¡¯s Office?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, I told him, because I know he is the only one who can help you.¡± Said Jane.


    Nicole hugged her again.


    ¡°Thank you friend.¡± She whispered.


    After that incident, they returned to their respective ssrooms. They took Nicole to their ssroom, and their ssmates were shocked when they saw Jake¡¯s group.


    ¡°Wow, the Second Chance band is here!¡± one of their ssmates shouted when they saw Nicole talking to Jake.


    The students inside looked at them and left the room. Other sections also noticed their arrival, so other students surrounded them and took a picture.


    ¡°All right,e in.¡± Jake just scratched his head, as the crowd in the hallway increased.


    ¡°Ah, okay. Thank you again.¡± Nicole said goodbye as she smiled at Jake.


    After that, Nicole and Jane entered the room, and the students gradually returned to their ssrooms when Jake¡¯s group left.


    The other students were surprised and envious of Nicole and Jane because they knew the Second Chance band, which was famous in their school. Their ssmates looked at them as they entered and talked to them.


    ¡°Jane and Nicole, is Second Chance your friend? Maybe you can ask for their autograph and selfie for me.¡± One of their ssmates said.


    ¡°Ha?¡± Jane was surprised by what her ssmate said and two more of their sses approached them too.


    ¡°Me too, ask me too.¡± she says.


    ¡°Me too, I idolize them too.¡± One also said.


    ¡°Ah, wait, they are not our friends, you just ask them for that.¡± Jane refuses.


    ¡°Hmmp!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Frowning, they left and returned to their seats.


    ¡°Tssk! what the hell were they saying to you Nicole earlier, and now that we know the Second Chance band, they suddenly be gentle sheep! Huh!¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°Haha, those are really like that, they are speed switches!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right friend!¡± they both hi-five at the same time.


    When ss was over, they went back to the dorm together, while walking Nicole received a call.

 Chapter 15 – Her Blind Date.

    Nicole received a call from her mother. She told her not to forget the time and ce where she will meet her blind date.


    A few days passed, and the day came on Saturday, which was the day of her blind date. When she woke up, it was past eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She stretched her body before taking a bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom she noticed that Jake was not there.


    ¡°Where did Jake go? Maybe he yed basketball again?¡±


    She said to herself. Then she put on her pants and simple blouse and adjusted a little.


    Whilebing her hair, Jane called her on the phone, she answered it immediately.


    ¡°Oh, friend why did you get called?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, just saying hello, isn¡¯t your date today?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already dressed.¡± she answered.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Ten-thirty.¡± she answered shortly.


    ¡°Ah, okay good luck with your date!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Why are you still making me good luck? I really don¡¯t want to go there!¡± Nicole frowned.


    ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t want to go, you can¡¯t do anything right? Good luck and I hope you will like your date and it¡¯s not ugly!¡± and Janeughed on the other line.


    ¡°Tssk, bye bye!¡±


    Nicole said goodbye and hung up the phone. She then took the bag and left the dorm.


    She got out and walked to the bus and waited for the bus. Later the bus also arrived and she boarded it.


    When she got to the ce her Mom said, she searched for the restaurant her Mom told her. Suddenly, she saw it nearby on the road.


    When she entered, there were almost no people there. She looked around, noticing her blind date, but she didn¡¯t see him.


    So, she decided to sit down at the empty table first and ordered a milk tea. She picked up the cell phone and decided to y CG first, while waiting.


    After thirty minutes her blind date also arrived.


    ¡°Hi, are you Nicole?¡±


    A man asked in front of Nicole, she looked at him before answering. He looks like a genius because he wears sses, he wears a white polo shirt, he has a medium height, he looks good and he dresses well.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He smiled at Nicole and introduced himself, ¡°Ah, nice meeting you Nicole, I¡¯m Harry!¡± and he held out his hand to Nicole and shook hands.


    Then he sat down in the other chair and talked to Nicole. While talking, they ordered food.


    They talked about their hobbies, sports or activities and which school they go to.


    ¡°What do you do when you have free time?¡± Harry asked her.


    ¡°Ah, when I have free time, sometimes I draw or y a mobile game. How about you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m doing my artwork, figures made of y.¡±


    ¡°Really? You also love the arts?¡± Nicole asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I love arts too! Here, do you want to see it?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Yes, sure!¡± Nicole happily replied.


    He then got his phone and handed it to Nicole. She saw the different images of what he did.


    Nicole was amazed at what she found out, because she just dated that they both love the arts. She thought she and Harry would get along, one day.


    ¡°As for you, do you have a picture of your drawings on your phone?¡± Harry asked.


    Nicole scratched her head before answering, ¡°Ah, nothing. I don¡¯t picture my works. My drawings are on my sketchpad.¡±


    ¡°Ah is that so, well some other time, please showing it to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay all right, no problem.¡± she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Where are you studying?¡±


    ¡°At CHM University, you?¡±


    ¡°Really? I also study there, but I don¡¯t see you there. What time do youe in?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Ah, six in the morning.¡± Nicole¡¯s short answer.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why. I¡¯m in the afternoon, because I¡¯m toozy to wake up early. So that, I took the afternoon schedule.¡± Harry exined.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    After they talked, Harry took her to school. Harry did not sleep in the school dorm; he went home to their house, which is quite close to the school.


    ¡°Oh, let me go first.¡± Harry said goodbye to Nicole.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for taking me back here. Be carefuling home.¡± Nicole said goodbye while smiling.


    ¡°All right, thank you too.¡± he waved at her and walked away.


    She looked at him, until he could take a taxi. She did not notice that Jake was approaching behind her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Nicole was surprised when suddenly someone spoke behind her.


    ¡°Have you been there before?¡± Nicole asked in surprise as she looked at Jake.


    ¡°Not so much. Who is that?¡± Jake asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about that!¡±


    Nicole then walked away and entered Jane¡¯s dorm. Jake followed her and walked into the men¡¯s dorm.


    Nicole went to Jane and knocked on her dorm door. Jane was surprised to see Nicole and she immediately let her into the room.


    They sat on the side of the bed and talked.


    ¡°How was your date? Go ahead and tell me.¡± excited Jane said.


    ¡°Well my date was okay.¡± smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Okay? Is he handsome, smart or tall?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not very handsome, but he¡¯s okay, he looks like a genius, because he is wearing eye sses and his height is only moderate.¡± Nicole said with a smile.


    ¡°So, did you like him?¡± Jane asked her seriously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if I really liked him. But for the first time, I dated someone who both loves the arts! And take note, he is also studying here!¡±


    ¡°What? Really, he¡¯s studying here? You¡¯re both, so he knows how to draw too?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°He does not draw but he makes crafts made of y. He did show me his works. It looks okay, he¡¯s good.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Ows, so you mean something! Ahm, what about Jake?¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil, he saw Harry taking me to the gate earlier. I didn¡¯t realize he was behind me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what did he say?¡±


    ¡°He asked who that man was who sent me. My answer is¡­ he doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re serious. You should have told him the truth that you dated.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Tssk! He¡¯s smart; he already knows what he saw. He just wants toe from me.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Well, how is that? Who will you choose between the two of them?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°How can I choose, Jake doesn¡¯t like me!¡± she said to Jane.


    ¡°She does not like you, but you already kissed, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jane asked.


    Nicole thought that Jake and she had kissed several times. She didn¡¯t answer right away, so Jane surprised her.


    ¡°Wait, are you not telling me something?¡± at the same time she pinched Nicole on its side.


    ¡°Ouuchh!¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth! Has anything happened to you and Jake?¡± Jane asked seriously.


    ¡°What? No, nothing happened to us!¡±


    ¡°Eh, what are you keeping about? I know you¡¯re keeping something a secret from me. Tell me Nicole!¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°Well, he kissed me.¡± Nicole said briefly and bit her lower lip.


    ¡°What? When?! Why don¡¯t you tell me right away? Tssk!¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°When did he kiss you? Wait, did he really kiss you? Maybe you¡¯re just imagining that?¡± Jane assured.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, he kissed me¡­ the night Kim ambushed me, he defended me and then we hid in a dark part of the building. Then -¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, we looked at each other then, he kissed me.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Are you sure Jake kissed you?!¡± Jane asked again.


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you believe?¡±


    ¡°Eh, because if he kissed you voluntarily, it¡¯s mean he likes you!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I really can¡¯t sleep that night. I asked him why he kissed me.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Oh, what did he say, why did he kiss you?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°His answer to me, he said he did not know!¡± said Nicole sadly.


    ¡°What?! He doesn¡¯t know? Haist, you¡¯re just fooling around!¡± bored Jane said.


    ¡°So, maybe Jake is just tripping on me.¡±


    ¡°Let go friend, if Jake doesn¡¯t like you, Harry is there. Try to get to know him better, right? After all, he is really what your parents want, for you. Unlike Jake, there seems to be no ambition in his life, he only wants his passion, his band and singing! How is he going to give you a good life, with the little he earns from gigs, tsk?!¡± and Jane just shook her head.


    Jane is right, even though Jake is smart, handsome, her parents will definitely not like him, when they find out that he is just a band member and he is poor.


    ¡°Friend, I know you like Jake too, because you are with him every day, but restrain yourself, because you have no future with Jake!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°I know that, I also noticed in him that he is not very serious in his studies. I don¡¯t even see him reviewing or answering assignments. He always ys basketball or sings in the band.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°So, listen to me. Just avoid Jake, so you don¡¯t fall for him!¡± said Jane as she held Nicole¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay friend, I will do that!¡±


    Then they were happy to talk again.

 Chapter 16 – Unexpected Call

    On the day they entered the ss the missing student and the retrieval of test papers from the Teacher¡¯s office were still talked about.


    As Nicole and Jane walked down the hallway they heard the school announcement.


    ¡°Good morning! All students line up and go to the field now. I repeat, all students, go to the field now.¡±


    After hearing the announcement they all followed and left. While walking, it is inevitable that they will wonder and whisper why they are suddenly sent to the field.


    ¡°Jane, why are they sending us to the field? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either; I have no news about it.¡± Jane whispered.


    When they arrived at the field they immediately lined up and when all the students lined up, the Principal spoke to them.


    ¡°Good morning students! So we called you and sent you to this field, because we want to tell you something important. We all know that there are students missing, but unexpectedly someone also took test papers. We decided to repeat all your tests today.¡±


    The students whispered and most disagreed.


    ¡°What the heck? How is that, I did not review today?¡±


    Whisper of the crowd.


    The Principals resumed speaking.


    ¡°Shut up kids, the test you are going to do is simple, as simplify the questions and you will definitely not have a hard time.¡±


    Most were relieved to hear what the Principal said.


    She said again, ¡°As for the missing student, she is still not found. I am sorry to inform you that there was another missing studentst night, so we decided to close the Library for now and no one would go there. It is strictly forbidden for you to go out at night. By 6 pm you will all be able to return to your homes and dorms. We also do not allow this to be reported in the media or any website about this issue.


    Anyone who tells the media or website about student loss, and bad statements that will ruin the school, will be immediately held ountable and will be severely punished for that. We do not want to scare you, but we want you to take care of yourselves.


    We do not yet know who the suspect is and why he is destroying the good reputation of this school. May you all be careful and do not spend the night on the road. I look forward to obeying this and anyone who knows about what is happening at our school, just go to my office ore to your teachers. Thank you for listening and you will always be careful. ¡±


    After their Principal spoke they returned to their ssroom. When their teacher enters, they are given 15 minutes, to review the subject they will test. Each subject was given 15 minutes before starting to answer.


    After they test, they immediately check it and record it with their teacher.


    After the test their arts teacher announced.


    ¡°ss, your future project is you need to draw rted to your life. For example birds, I rte the bird to my life, because I like to take a walk and go everywhere. I want to be free to go to the beautiful sights in different ces. Did you get it in ss?¡± Asked their teacher.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± they answered.


    ¡°Okay, you will pass that next Thursday. Good luck guys! You are now dismissed.¡±


    Then they left the room at once. They were sent home early today and they only had four hours of ss.


    While walking down the hallway someone called Nicole, Jake¡¯s mother. She answered it immediately.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Nicole answered.


    ¡°Hello Nicole, how are you? How is Jake?¡± Jake¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is he doing as of now, did you see him?¡± her question.


    ¡°Ah, earlier when we entered I saw him. But now not yet, wait for me to find him. I¡¯ll just text you, what he does when I find him.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Good then. All right Nicole I¡¯ll wait for your text to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Then she put down the phone. Jane asked her what Jake¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Oh, what did you say?¡± Jane asked immediately.


    ¡°She was looking for Jake, asking what Jake is doing.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Ah is that so. Well, let¡¯s go to Jake so we can find out what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then they went to Jake¡¯s room, but before they could reach, they saw two people talking on the side wall of the stairs. They immediately stopped because they heard something strange they were talking about. So they listened to them slowly.


    They nced at them, a male student and Amber, who seemed to be having a serious conversation.


    ¡°Are we going to continue our n or not?¡± the male student asked Amber.


    ¡°Of course let¡¯s continue! We¡¯re here, we¡¯ve already started.¡± said Amber.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for you?¡± the male student concerned.


    ¡°Even if it bes dangerous, as long as the important thing is that I get revenge! We need to pursue the n!¡± Amber said boldly.


    ¡°Tsk! Are you sure?¡± male insurance.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure. They will all pay for what they did!¡±


    ¡°Oh go ahead, let¡¯s just meet tomorrow night, at the previous meeting. I look forward to your fulfilling the conversation.¡± said the man.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure I send you the moneyter.¡± said Amber.


    Nicole and Jane immediately hid in the other room when they noticed that the two were leaving the stairs.


    When Amber passed the room, the two of them talked.


    ¡°What is that? What is Amber nning?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I do not know either, but it seems she has something to do with what¡¯s going on here at school.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, and who is that man he¡¯s talking to?¡±


    ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the man I saw sending her.¡±


    ¡°It means that the man is also studying here. s, Henry and Jake need to know this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s tell Jake and he¡¯ll just tell Henry.¡± said Jane.


    Then they immediately left the room and went to Jake. They saw him ying the guitar with Henry, but they only called Jake.


    ¡°Jake!!!¡± they shouted at Jake and waved at him toe in and out of the room.


    Jake immediately lowered the guitar he was holding and approached Nicole.


    ¡°Oh why?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°What are you doing? Can we talk to you?¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re talking to me now, what is that?¡± he frowned.


    They turned around first, and there were no people, so they spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, while we were going here we heard two people talking.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°So, what are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very clear to us what they are talking about, but it¡¯s worrying. You already know what¡¯s going on here at school now.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°And it¡¯s as if they¡¯re nning something bad.¡± nervous Nicole said.


    ¡°Why what exactly did you hear? Can you tell me that directly to the point?¡± Jake rified.


    Jane took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Jake, we saw Amber talking to a man on the stairs earlier. It looks like they are nning something bad with Henry or another student here. What I clearly heard was, they were going to continue their n and Amber wanted to retaliate. We do not know who she is angry with or who they are referring to. But before they separate, they will meet tomorrow night with the man.¡± Jane exined.


    Jake was surprised and nervous at what Jane said. He turned to Henry, who was in the ssroom talking happily.


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯re not kidding!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°You know, that man who was with Amber earlier, I also see that sending Amber every morning. It looks like they have a rtionship with that man and she is just fooling Henry.¡±


    Jake took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Henry will ept what I have to say, because I think he loves Amber very much. He will definitely get angry and hurt.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°So, we told you first, because Henry might not believe us either,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°As for Amber¡¯s n, I also noticed something strange with Amber these past few days. But I¡¯m not sure, thanks for the information you provided.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°How are we going to do now? Henry might hurt Amber.¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Better yet maybe I¡¯ll tell this to other acquaintances of mine.¡±


    Jake thought of his body guard Echo.


    ¡°Then I will not let Henry go first, I will always apany him wherever he goes.¡±


    Jake said while smiling at them.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay, but I hope you two are safe.¡± said Jane, concerned with them.


    ¡°Yes, we did not know that Amber had a bad n.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry girls; I¡¯ll take care of it. Go back to the dorm now, so you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, all right. Remember to stay safe!¡± Nicole said and Jake nodded.


    Then they said goodbye to Jake and went back to the dorm.


    While walking, Nicole texted the mother of Jake and told her that Jake is doing fine with his friends and ssmates.


    While walking they were still nervous about Amber¡¯s n.


    ¡°Hopefully, Amber won¡¯t just go ahead with what she¡¯s nning. Is that Henry she is determined to get revenge on?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°But why would she retaliate against Henry and what Henry did to her?¡±

 Chapter 17 – A Suspicious Woman

    When Nicole and Jane left, Jake took the cell phone out of his pocket and called Echo, and he told him about what Nicole had told him. He immediately asked for help.


    ¡°Hello Echo, can you help me?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Sure, what can I do for you?¡± Echo asked.


    ¡°Can you find out the whole personality of Amber Gutierrez? Nicole and Jane told me something, they heard she was nning something bad. I want to know as soon as possible what they are nning.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will also call my acquaintances, so that I can provide the information you are requesting immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay thank you!¡±


    After they talked, Jake hung up the phone and went inside.


    He tapped Tim shoulder and they simply went out and talked.


    ¡°Oh why? What are you going to say?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Do you know Amber?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t she Henry¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Tssk, I already know that, I mean about her personality. Do you know Amber, where she lives or her rtive?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you also interested in Amber?¡± Tim asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Tssk! I don¡¯t like her! Just answer my question.¡± he annoyed.


    ¡°All I know is that she just transferred here to our school. I don¡¯t know her very well, maybe Stevent knows Amber, you know him, and he has a lot of news. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Nicole and Jane saw it earlier, she was talking to a man and it looked like they were nning something bad.¡±


    ¡°What?! Is that true?¡± shocked Tim said.


    ¡°Shhii, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Jake scolded.


    ¡°But does that mean they¡¯re nning something bad on Henry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re not sure about, if she was referring to Henry. Amber said to the person she was talking to, she wanted to retaliate. Do you know anything that Henry did to Amber or Henry did something before that I do not know?¡±


    Tim thought before answering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what Henry did, all I know is, he used to be with gangs before, but that was a long time ago! I know, he left right away and just joined the band.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jake sighed.


    ¡°Maybe Stevent can help us, he definitely knows that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Stevent too. But for now, don¡¯t look away from Henry and don¡¯t say what I told you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all right.¡±


    Then they entered the ssroom again. He invited Stevent to buy food at the canteen. As they walked, he asked Stevent about Amber and Henry. He knew Stevent knew a lot so he immediately asked him.


    ¡°Have you met Henry before he joined the band?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Do you know anything Henry did before, rted to Amber?¡±


    Stevent remembers what Henry did before, but it was very secret and Henry might ruin it. Stevent fell silent.


    ¡°What, do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°Earlier, Nicole and Jane saw Amber talking to a man and it looked like they were nning something, against Henry. So I want to know the truth, if you know anything, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I know something but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rted to Amber.¡± Stevent replied.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Stevent looked around first and whispered to Jake.


    ¡°Henry used to belong to a gang before. He was tempted to do bad things and shouldn¡¯t. Then one said, they were looking for a woman, because of the ridicule of Henry¡¯s friends he did the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman? Do you know her? And what did Henry do?¡±


    ¡°That girl was Henry¡¯s former ssmate, that girl he also liked, but the woman ignored him. That night, they kidnapped the woman and took her to a secret ce.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Jake asked curiously.


    ¡°Then, he raped that woman. In the extreme depression of what happened to her, that womanmitted suicide. She jumped into the sea and never saw her body again.¡± Stevent exined.


    ¡°What?! Did Henry really do that?!¡± Jake couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    ¡°Yes, it looks like they were also doing drugs at that time. So they were brave.¡±


    ¡°But why were Henry and hispanions not imprisoned?¡±


    ¡°Because the woman did not speak out of sheer fear since that time, that girl did not go to school because of what happened. Then one day, she got out of the house and went straight to the sea and that, she jumped. ¡±


    ¡°Tssk! Wait, what has that got to do with Amber? Why does Amber want to retaliate against Henry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also what I don¡¯t know. Maybe, Amber is a friend of that woman who died, so she wants revenge.¡± Stevent replied.


    ¡°Right, maybe that¡¯s Amber¡¯s friend? All right, thank you for the information you told me. By the way, don¡¯t tell Henry what we talked about.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can count on me. If you need help, I¡¯m just here.¡±


    ¡°How can we tell Henry that his life is in danger of Amber?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s hard. Henry might not believe us and he might just make us angry.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°I just thought, can¡¯t Amber also have a n for the events here at school?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t be sure. My news is that women are missing. It¡¯s too vague for women, Amber will repay.¡±


    ¡°Who were Henry¡¯s friends before?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I can no longer remember their names, but I know they are studying at another school and some of those who live abroad.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay, just like this. So look for Amber and see what she is doing now and if she is doing something strange. Then call me right away.¡± Jake ordered.


    ¡°Yes, I like that; I look like a secret spy!¡± Stevent said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, secret spy. So good luck!¡±


    ¡°Okay boss!¡±


    Then he said goodbye to him. Jake bought food and drink and returned to the ssroom.


    When Jake got to the ssroom, he saw Henry was still happy to talk to his other ssmates. When he was seen carrying snacks and drinks they were overjoyed.


    ¡°Wow! Jake is so kind, free snacks!¡± screaming of them.


    ¡°Yes, Jake is so kind, not the other guy here.¡± said one of their ssmates and theyughed.


    As Henry drank soft drinks he spoke.


    ¡°Amber and I will meetter!¡± excited Henry said.


    ¡°Not allowed!¡± Jake and Tim said at the same time.


    Henry surprised them. Jake and Tim looked at each other.


    ¡°Oh, why did you talk at the same time? Why, do we have a gigter?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes we have a gigter.¡± said Jake and winked at Tim.


    ¡°Yes, I forgot to say, we have a gig, so you can¡¯t talk to Amber.¡± Tim exined.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just send her to our gigter, which bar is that?¡±


    ¡°Not allowed!¡± Jake replied.


    Henry frowned as he texted Amber, saying that they had a gig and that he would just send it to the ce.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be with an outsider, it¡¯s a private party. There¡¯s a birthday, we¡¯ll y.¡± when Jake invented it.


    ¡°Is that so? Maybe you can ask for Amber?¡± Henry pleaded.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not really possible. Because I was strictly told, it¡¯s not allowed to be together with someone, because that gig is only limited to people who were invited. So, we just need to be in the band.¡± Tim exined.


    ¡°Okay, maybe we¡¯ll just meet after our gig.¡±


    The two looked at each other again and Tim just scratched his head. They still can¡¯t stop Henry from meeting Amber.


    Heter called Amber and left the room.


    When it came out, Tim and Jake talked again about how Henry and Amber would not meet.


    ¡°How is that, what are we going to do?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Let it be, I¡¯ll take care of itter.¡± Jake replied.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    While talking, someone called Jake and it came from Echo. He immediately answered it, he stood up first and approached the window.


    Echo recounted all the information he had obtained about Amber.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°I heard that Amber Gutierrez just transferred there to your school, because she wanted to know who was responsible for her brother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°What? Amber has a sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has a sister, they are almost the same age, it¡¯s April. I heard that Amber used to study in the province, with her Untie. But when she heard that her sistermitted suicide, she immediately returned to the city. She is looking for people who could have caused her sister¡¯s suicide. ¡±


    ¡°Why did her sistermit suicide?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Shemitted suicide because of what she suffered. She was raped and depressed, and then jumped into the seat, on this day her body is still not recovered. So Amber is so angry, she wants revenge for her sister¡¯s death!¡±


    Jake was shocked to learn about it. He has now confirmed that Amber¡¯s revenge is about her sister being raped by Henry.


    Jake rested deeply.


    ¡°Okay then, thanks for your information.¡±


    ¡°But my news to you is not over yet, I have something else to say and will tell you.¡± Echo interrupted as Jake let go.


    ¡°Huh, what other information did you find out?¡±


    Jake asked curiously.

 Chapter 18 – Amber’s Revenge

    After Jake talks to Echo, Tim and Jake n what to do tonight. They asked their other friends to pretend they were going to a birthday party and they would y there. When they had contacted everyone and the venue was in order, they took a deep breath.


    Meanwhile, as Anne and Elle return to their dorm they talk about Amber. They could not believe what they had heard earlier that they were nning something bad.


    ¡°Amber is bad, I thought she was kind, tssk!¡± Anne said.


    ¡°I used to be, I thought she was kind, but since I saw her with another man with her, my view of her has changed.¡±


    ¡°It is good that we heard her earlier. How can that be, can Henry and Amber split up?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Uyyy, when Henry and Amber split up, you have a chance.¡± teasing Anne, and winking at Elle at the same time.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not thinking about that, I¡¯m thinking maybe Henry can¡¯t handle such a bad n.¡± Elle worries.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jake say, he¡¯ll take care of it? so, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Then they entered their dorm.


    In the evening, Jake and their band went to their birthday event for a gig they told Henry about earlier. The fact is that, in that event was just a private, so that Henry would not meet Amber.


    But unexpectedly, Amber still reached the ce. As Jake sang on the stage he noticed Ambering. He just shook his head and looked at Tim.


    After they yed, Henry immediately approached Amber and she happily kissed Amber on the cheek. They were surprised to see Amber at that private birthday party.


    ¡°Hi, honey.¡± Henry kissed Amber on the cheek at the same time.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Amber greeted with a smile.


    Jake and the rest, approached them too.


    ¡°Wow, love can do something different! Hahaha.¡± Stevent teased at onceughing.


    ¡°Oh, you! don¡¯t mind Stevent, he is just jealous, because there is no lovelife so that¡¯s how he is.¡± said Tim.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Amber replied, smiling.


    ¡°How did you get in here, they said this is a private party?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Well, I have my ways. I have a friend here, so I was included.¡± Smiling Amber said.


    Then they had a drink at the vacant table.


    Later, they noticed that Henry and Amber had separated their seats and the two were super sweet to each other at different tables. Henry said goodbye to go to the restroom first, when he left Amber did something.


    ¡°Hon, I¡¯ll just go to the restroom first.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Okay hon.¡± Amber replied.


    When Henry left, Amber looked around, she saw Jake at another table drinking happily. Henry and she separated so that they could have privacy together. When Amber made sure everyone was busy and no one was looking at her, she quickly took the small sachet out of her pocket, it was a sleeping pill. She then put it in Henry¡¯s wine drink.


    Soon after Henry returned and approached Amber, they talked and Henry drank the wine with the pill.


    Amber smiled as Henry drank the wine with the pill.


    Suddenly, Henry noticed that he felt drunk and drowsy.


    ¡°Hon, I think I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m drowsy.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Ah, is that so Hon, let¡¯s go home.¡± Said Amber.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Amber then helped him to his feet and they left the party. When they came out, Amber saw Jerome waiting on the side, he immediately approached and helped Amber to support Henry.


    Henry¡¯s vision slowly faded as they exited the bar, he noticed a man approaching them and supporting his walk. Then they walked to the car parked on the other side of the road. when he and Amber got in the back seat of the car, he lost consciousness and fell asleeppletely.


    Amber smiled when she saw Henry closed her eyes.


    ¡°All right hon, go to sleep, I¡¯ll just take you to the dorm.¡± Amber said softly.


    ¡°Uhmm.¡±


    Henry only muttered because he could no longer control the drowsiness in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Amber ordered Jerome.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It then quickly drove away from the area.


    Meanwhile, at the party Jake notices that Henry and Amber are no longer at his table. He looked around but did not see then, he was immediately nervous and asked Tim and Stevent.


    ¡°Bro, did you see Henry?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Ha? No!¡± Tim said immediately.


    They immediately searched throughout the area but could not find him. Jake tried to call Henry but it just rang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact him, he doesn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± Said Jake.


    Stevent scratched his head.


    ¡°How is that? Where did Amber take Henry?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll go back to school?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ll just call someone for a moment.¡±


    Then Jake called Echo, and Echo answered immediately.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Echo gasped on the other line.


    ¡°Did you see Henry?¡± he asked Echo.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Echo replied while hiding in a tree.


    ¡°Where are you? where did Amber take Echo?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°We are here in the vacant warehouse, near the gas station.¡± Echo replied.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going there now.¡±


    Jake then hung up the phone.


    ¡°Come on guys, I already know where Amber took Henry.¡± Jake said.


    Then they hurriedly got out of the car and quickly started the car and went to the ce Echo said.


    Meanwhile in the empty warehouse, Amber poured Henry¡¯s face to wake him up. Henry slowly opened his eyes because he felt wet on his face. He slowly opened his eyes, even though he still felt very drowsy.


    He saw Amber standing in front of him and smiled at him, he would have hugged her but he felt his hands were tied up behind his back and he was sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Hon?¡± astonished he asked Amber why he was tied up.


    ¡°Hon, why am I tied, what does this seed mean?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Hon, we will y!¡± smiling Amber said.


    ¡°What game hon?¡± Henry asked.


    He noticed the man standing next to Amber.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Henry asked while confused by the situation.


    Amber approached him and bowed, while holding him chin.


    ¡°He is with us in the game.¡± Smiling Amber said.


    She then motioned for Jerome to take his rod. Henry wondered, Henry was nervous about what might happen.


    Jerome approached him and suddenly hit him hard on the body.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Aaaahhh.¡± Henry cried out in pain.


    ¡°Amber, why are you doing this?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s less,pared to what you did to my sister.¡± Amber replied.


    ¡°Sister? Who is your sister?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Shit! You don¡¯t remember?!¡± Amber asked annoyed and she motioned for Jerome again to beat Henry.


    Jerome punched Henry on the face so many times and his face was bloody hell.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Henry asked as blood flowed down his face.


    Amber approached his and violently touched his head.


    ¡°Dammit! You don¡¯t know what you did? Don¡¯t you remember that you raped a woman?!!!¡± Amber shouted and pped Henry¡¯s bloody face really hard.


    Everything went back to Henry what happened that night. He did not mean what happened, it was only because of the motivation of his friends that he was able to do that bad event.


    ¡°Is your sister April?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Yes, my sister you ruthlessly raped and then shemitted suicide because of what you did to her! In front of your friends!!!¡± Amber shouted angrily.


    ¡°Amber, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean what happened.¡± Said Henry.


    ¡°Sorry?! How can you apologize for what you did to my sister? Can you still bring my sister¡¯s life back?!!!¡± Amber shouted loudly.


    He was then severely beaten in the back several times with the paddle.


    ¡°Aaaaahhh.¡±


    Henry burst into tears and knelt in front of Amber.


    ¡°Amber please, forgive me. I didn¡¯t really mean that, because of the urge of my friends and we were addicted to drugs that night. I regret everything that happened.¡± he begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°I will never forgive you! You will pay for everything you did to my sister!¡± said Amber angrily.


    ¡°Believe me, I regret what I did, I did not really mean what happened, please. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± begging Henry said.


    Amber kicked him hard in the stomach.


    ¡°Amber, I did not know that you and April are siblings. I¡¯m so sorry, but it¡¯s okay what will happen tonight, I want you to know that I love you so much.¡± Henry insisted while vomiting blood.


    Amber approached him and bowed.


    ¡°I do not believe you! A rapist like you should be the one who died! And not my sister.¡± Amber¡¯s tears welled up in anger.


    She did not want to be discouraged and pity Henry at these times. Because she only n now is to torture Henry and suffer for what he did to her sister.


    ¡°You have no mercy! You are damn shit!¡±


    And Amber pped Henry hard again. Henryy down on the floor with blood in his mouth.


    What happened to Henry that night was tragic, and his whole body was in so much pain that he could not bear it any longer.


    Henry¡¯s whole body was almost numb and his body was slowly weakening. Then he coughed again and vomited blood. Then he gradually found it difficult to breathe.


    He never knew this was gonna be the consequences of what he did in the past. He really regrets all of the bad things he did. And now he did not want to lose the only one person he loved for all of his life.


    He looked again at Amber standing in front of him.


    ¡°A-Amber¡­¡± Henry said softly.


    Then his eyes gradually dimmed and he closed his eyespletely.

 Chapter 19 – Memory of childhood.

    After Jake made the call they quickly went to the ce Echo said. They went to the ce and they immediately got out of the car and Echo met them.


    ¡°They are inside. Be careful they have guards.¡± Echo said immediately.


    ¡°Okay, okay thank you Echo.¡± said Jake and hurried inside.


    Echo, Tim and Henry followed Jake and at the same time fought the surrounding guards. They kicked and punched them, until they reached the far end of the warehouse and they saw Henry lying on the floor as if he was unconscious.


    ¡°Henry!¡± Jake shouted and quickly ran to Henry.


    Echo, Tim and Stevent confront the two men with Amber.


    ¡°Amber! Why did you do this to Henry?¡± Jake asked Amber as Jake red at her.


    ¡°He¡¯s guilty so it should be up to him!¡± Amber answered boldly.


    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t feel sorry for Henry anymore, he loved you so much!¡± Jake said angrily.


    He then helped lift Henry into the car and they immediately took him to the hospital. Amber and her otherrades immediately hid when the police arrived.


    In the hospital¡­


    Henry slowly opened his eyes, he looked around, and he saw Jake, Tim and Stevent sitting on the sofa. Jake noticed that Henry was awake, they immediately approached him.


    ¡°Bro, how are you feeling?¡± Stevent asked immediately.


    ¡°O-Okay.¡± he answered shortly.


    He wanted to sit down, but he could not move, he felt the pain of his whole body. He took a deep breath before speaking again and he looked at Jake.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Henry asked Jake.


    They looked at Jake before he spoke, he sighed.


    ¡°Amber did something bad to you, beat you up¡±, Jake took a deep breath, ¡°and you almost died.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that we caught up with you, by chance, tsk!¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Is that so, thank you. But where is Amber?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Those idiots are hiding with her! Bro, we found out that Amber has been cheating on you for a long time, she doesn¡¯t really love you. I hope you believe us.¡± Said Tim.


    Henry nodded, ¡°Yes, I believe you; I remember that happenedst night. She was ming me for her sister¡¯s death. Because of that, she rewarded me and bothered me.¡± And he sighed.


    ¡°So, what are you up to now, will youin Amber to the police for what she did to you?¡± Stevent asked.


    Henry thought, ¡°Maybe not, because she just did it because she was angry with me and it should just be me.¡±


    ¡°Bro, if you need anything, we¡¯re just here.¡± Jake said as he stroked Henry¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Thank you bro, sorry to all of you and you were affected by my actions. I will admit, I regret everything I did and what happened in my past. I am a bad person, unlike you who are good and have a clean personality.¡± Said Henry.


    ¡°Bro, we all have a secret, we are not all good. I also did something bad before, but the important thing is that I corrected it and never did it again.¡± Said Tim.


    ¡°Well, I really regret what I did. I never thought April wouldmit suicide. Almost every night I could not sleep, because of what happened. I decided to stay away and change my life.¡± Said Henry.


    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t worry about the past, the important thing now is to get well.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°Yes Henry, will you remember we still have a gig at school, so you should get well before that event.¡± Tim said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, when you¡¯re not there, chicks who like you will definitely be sad!¡± said Stevent and theyughed.


    ¡°Haha, you really are! I hope I get well soon.¡± Said Henry.


    Then they had a happy conversation.


    When Jake and friends finished visiting the hospital, they returned to their dorm. He slowly opened the door and saw Nicole sitting on the side of the table. He approached her and found it busy ying on her cell phone.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Jake asked her as he took off his shoes.


    ¡°Ah, nothing Chinese games. How is Henry?¡± Nicole asked while still ying on the cellphone.


    ¡°He woke up earlier,¡± he sighed before he continued, ¡°I hope he recovers right away.¡±


    After taking off his shoes Jake went to his closet and took a change of clothes and got dressed. Curiously Nicole noticed he was changing and saw his back facing her.


    She looked at his body, the contours of his muscles were smooth but they clearly were strong and powerful.


    tantly checking Jake out, their eyes met when he turned around out of the blue.


    Nicole averted her eyes and bent down again and yed with the cell phone. Jake put on a shirt and approached Nicole again.


    He noticed her drawing on the table.


    ¡°You drew it?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Yup.¡± Nicole¡¯s short answer, while still holding the cell phone.


    Jake took her drawing and looked closely, it was a rose and he looked at Nicole¡¯s other drawings.


    ¡°Hmm, are you good at drawing?¡± Jake was impressed with her.


    ¡°Not so much.¡±


    ¡°Before, I drew too.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Eh, really? Why not now?¡± Nicole asked as she looked at Jake.


    Jake pulled up a chair and sat down next to Nicole.


    ¡°I have lost my inspiration and I am alsozy. I feel like no one notices me and my works are not appreciated.¡± Jake said sadly.


    As he said this he remembered the past . . .


    When he was just 9 years old, he was used to drawing, he always drew after ss. When he came to their house he saw his grandpa in the garden, he immediately approached him and he showed it to his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, you look what I did.¡± Jake said, running and handing the paper he was carrying to his Grandfather.


    ¡°Look.¡± And he took the paper he was handing out.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s nice and you¡¯re really good at drawing!¡± said his Grandpa as he caressed his head.


    ¡°Grandpa, will Dad be happy with that when I show him?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Of course Jake, your father used to be good at drawing too, so he will definitely be happy when he sees it.¡± Said his grandpa.


    ¡°Really Grandpa?¡± Jake said cheerfully.


    His Grandpa nodded at what he said and stroked his head again.


    Jake also happily showed his drawing to his father when he entered the library room.


    He saw his busy reading documents while smoking, he slowly approached him and handed over the made drawing.


    ¡°What is that?¡± her father asked, frowning.


    ¡°My drawing Dad.¡± And he gave his Dad the paper.


    He looked at it; it was a family holding hands while walking in the park. He immediately crumpled Jake¡¯s paper with his drawing and threw it at him.


    Jake was surprised by his father¡¯s reaction to the drawing he showed.


    ¡°I do not need that; all I need is your high grades and study hard! All you have to do is study hard and not the pointless drawing!¡± his Dad yJaned at him and went back to what he was doing.


    As a young man, Jake cried over what his father had said, and he felt sad about what had happened. He immediately left the library room and went to his room and squatted on the corner.


    He cried and cried that day, he remembered that in everything he did his father did not notice him, and it was just focused on calls, meetings and documents. He has forgotten that he also has a family of his own that needs his attention and love.


    Since then, Jake has never drawn again, because he felt it was meaningless. His father is right; drawing will not help him because he will have a long way to go.


    Even his mother was just obedient to his father during those times. What his father said was what she followed even against her own will.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jake became aware of such a family, he was not happy as he grew up. And when he thought about it he forced himself to separate from his parents, until one day he fled and went to another country and studied here.


    Until now he still has a grudge against his father, he has not talked about him since he left them. He ran away from everyone, he wanted to be free from them and now, he wants to feel true love.


    ~


    He looked at Nicole again while still busy ying.


    ¡°How can you finish what you are doing, if you are just ying with your cell phone?¡± Jake asked her.


    ¡°Just wait, it¡¯s gonna over!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Haist, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Jake then returned her drawing and climbed onto his bed and rested.


    Sometimeter someone called her, it¡¯s Harry.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole can we meet now?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Ahm, where will we meet?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now at a coffee shop, just on the side of our school, I¡¯ll give you something.¡± Said Harry.


    ¡°Ah, is that so, okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Nicole put down the phone and she took her jacket and put it on and went out the door. Jake woke up when Nicole opened the door and he was worried.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s night, where is she going?¡± Jake asked himself worriedly.


    He immediately stood up and followed Nicole.


    Nicole immediately saw Harry standing outside the coffee shop. He immediately approached him and greeted him.


    ¡°Oh, Harry, it¡¯ste, why do you want to see me?¡± Nicole asked as she smiled at him.


    ¡°I just want to tell you what I did, I just finished that today. Hope you like it.¡± Harry then handed over the paper bag.


    Nicole looked at it, a figure of a woman who seemed to be dancing ballet with flowers all around.


    ¡°Wow, this is nice. Thank you!¡± smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Thank you and you liked it.¡±


    ¡°I am the one who should be thankful. You did a great job.¡± Nicole said as she smiled.


    Harry happily said goodbye to her.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go first, I just really handed it to you.¡±


    ¡°All right, thank you and take care!¡±


    ¡°Take care too, bye!¡±


    Then Nicole entered the school again and while walking in the dark field she felt as if someone was following her. He suddenly stopped and looked behind her, she saw nothing and she was the only one walking.


    Again, she continued her walk, she saw something again like a shadow behind her because of the ray of light, she noticed it passed behind her back; she immediately stopped again and was nervous.


    She remembered what the students were missing, she was nervous and scared. She immediately elerated her walk and ran quickly to the dorm, as she turned around behind her, she collided with something.


    She wondered who she had bumped into.


    ¡°Jake???!¡±

 Chapter 20 – His Girlfriend

    Nicole felt nervous and scared when someone followed her. She quickly ran to the dorm, and she turned around for a moment while looking behind her when she suddenly collided with something while running.


    She was shocked by who she bumped into.


    ¡°Jake ???!¡±


    She assured me while still catching her breath.


    ¡°Oh, why are you running?¡± Jake asked worriedly.


    She couldn¡¯t answer yet, what she just did was she quickly hugged Jake.


    Jake was surprised by Nicole¡¯s sudden hug that seemed nervous and terrified.


    ¡°Why? Is there any problem?¡± Jake asked again as Nicole hugged him.


    Nicole let go of the hug before saying, ¡°Someone was following me earlier in the field.¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡± Jake asked and he would have walked away, but Nicole held him by the arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Jake, let¡¯s just go inside.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°But maybe that¡¯s the culprit, about the missing students, he needs to be caught.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Jake, you might just get hurt.¡± Nicole stopped him and he feels Nicole still nervous because her hands are very cold.


    He sighed, ¡°Okay go ahead, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Then Jake and Nicole entered together while Nicole was still holding his arm, until they could enter Jake¡¯s room.


    But they did not know that someone had seen them enter the room together. The student hid on the side of the wall when he saw Jake and Nicole walking into Jake¡¯s room, he secretly photographs them.


    The next day Nicole woke up to the sound of her cell phone, it was called from Jane, she answered it immediately even though her eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Oh, why did you call? It¡¯s too early in the morning.¡± she asked sleepily.


    ¡°Wake up, you¡¯re definitely shocked by the news.¡± Said Jane.


    Nicole scratched her head, ¡°Why, what is that news?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just about you and Jake!¡±


    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and sat on the bed.


    ¡°What did you say? About us?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened at what she heard.


    ¡°Yes, someone posted a picture of you and him now spread on various fb ounts, open your fb so you can see it.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°What?! What picture?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°The first picture that came out was that you both turned your backs, going into Jake¡¯s room.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°How did they know it was me, if we turned our backs?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Haist, someonemented on the post, a picture of you two hugging and a picture of you holding hands entering the dorm. The whole campus is gossiping about you now that something has happened to the both of you!¡± disgusted Jane said.


    Upon hearing what Jane said, Nicole seemed stunned not knowing what to say.


    ¡°W-what?!¡±


    At the same time he saw Jakee out of the bathroom from a fresh bath and he was just wearing a towel around his waist.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhh.¡± Nicole cried when she saw Jake.


    Jake was surprised by Nicole¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°You are so O. A., do you really have to shout every time I go out of the bathroom?¡± Jake asked annoyed.


    ¡°Ah, s-sorry I was just shocked.¡±


    ¡°Tsssk! Early in the morning you are shouting!¡± Then Jake got a dress in the closet to get dressed.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole are you still there? What is that, why are you shouting?¡± Jane worried.


    ¡°W-nothing, I was just surprised.¡± One hand on his head.


    ¡°Wait, how is that, maybe some students are watching us outside?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I called you early, so you can get out of there now, while the students are still asleep and you will definitely be confused when they see youing out of Jake¡¯s room.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Ha, am Iing out? But, I haven¡¯t taken a bath yet.¡± Confused Nicole said.


    Jake heard what Nicole said to the person she was talking to on the phone and he just smiled.


    ¡°So ask Jake for help on how to solve your problem.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Ah okay, while he¡¯s still here I ask him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good luck!¡± Jane said goodbye.


    When the phone ended the call, she immediately approached Jake and blocked his way. Jake was surprised by her reaction, which suddenly blocked his way.


    ¡°Oh why are you blocking my way?¡± he frowned.


    ¡°Jake, don¡¯t leave first, we have a problem.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Problem, what problem?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Jane said, someone saw usst night when we entered the dorm together, they took a picture of us and posted it on the inte. They are talking about us now.¡± Said Nicole.


    Meanwhile, Jake did not react and was not shocked by what Nicole said and took off his shoes and wore them.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you have anything to say or do?¡± disgusted Nicole asked.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? Isn¡¯t Tim already teasing you for me to be my girlfriend? So, what now if do they think you are my girlfriend?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole was even more bored.


    ¡°It¡¯s different! Don¡¯t you know what can happen to me? I¡¯m sure a lot of people bullied me, when I came out of that door! What will my parents tell me?! Please help me solve this!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    Jake took a deep breath.


    ¡°You have no other choice; they are definitely waiting for us toe out. You choose, will we go out there together or will we go out separately? It¡¯s okay, that you don¡¯t go out, but you¡¯re absent for today.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Tssk! I can¡¯t be absent!¡±


    ¡°So, what will you choose?¡± Jake asked her.


    Nicole thought carefully before answering.


    ¡°Wait, when we go out together, we mean that right? They will think I slept here. But if I¡¯ll be aler, they¡¯ll definitely ask me why I came out of your room! Grrrrhhh!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    Jake waited for her to answer, while watching her reaction.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just take a bath, let¡¯s go out together.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay, all right, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Jake replied and sat down on the chair next to the table.


    Nicole hurried to take a bath and get dressed. Then she covered her whole face with shoul and took her bag which was hidden in front of her and she also covered it.


    Jakeughed at her appearance.


    ¡°Haha, can you still see that?¡± Jake askedughing.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll hold you.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Jake opened the bedroom door, he first looked around to see if anyone was there. It was good and no one was there, Nicole slowly came out and followed Jake.


    When they went down the hallway, they saw the other students waiting outside the building. They stopped walking and hid for a while.


    ¡°Tssk! How is that! The number of them.¡± Nicole asked worriedly.


    ¡°Ah, just bow down, so they can¡¯t see your face and let¡¯s walk faster.¡± Jake told her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°So, are you ready?¡± Jake asked her.


    She nodded and Jake held her hand again. Then she took a deep breath and followed Jake.


    Nicole¡¯s nervousness as she walked out of the dorm, she immediately saw the students running towards them.


    She remained bent over and clung tightly to Jake¡¯s hand, as they walked fast.


    ¡°Jake! Jake, who is that? Is that your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Jake! Jake! Who is she?¡±


    They ask, as they take pictures and videos, as they chase their walk.


    Jake ignored them and just kept walking, suddenly someone grabbed Nicole¡¯s shoul and Nicole screamed in shock.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Nicole shouted.


    Jake immediately stopped and hugged Nicole so as not to see her face and Nicole plunged her face into Jake¡¯s chest. Jake was angry at what the student did and told her.


    ¡°Can you stop now? Get out of here!¡± Jakemands them.


    One student replied, ¡°We just want to know who that woman is with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to know.¡± Others also said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you to interfere in my private life! Go away, otherwise we will report you to the Principal!¡± Jake shouted at them angrily.


    They were silent and looked at each other. Nicole immediately fixed the removed shoul and they continued to walk with Nicole. The students no longer chased them.


    When they passed the room without many people, Nicole removed her shoul and let go of Jake¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, why did you remove that?¡± Jake asked in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay maybe here, no one can see us. Thank you.¡± Nicole said, as she hid her shoul inside the bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go for a walk first, I will follow you.¡± Jakemands her.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After responding, Nicole walked first, not far away Jake followed her. When she got inside the ssroom, Jane immediately greeted her when she saw him enter.


    ¡°Nicole, well did you get out there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, Jake helped me.¡± she answered weakly, as Jake passed by their ssroom.


    Jane was surprised, as Jake passed by and even held her hand in her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, he sent you?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Shhii, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Nicole scolded, then they went to the chair and there continued the conversation.


    ¡°How did you get out? You were not caught?¡± asked Jane.


    ¡°No, I covered my face. It almost saw my face, but fortunately Jake hugged me quickly so they still couldn¡¯t see my face.¡± Smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°It is good that you escaped those who are chasing you. Eh, how is thatter, when you go back to the dorm?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Yes, haist! Whatever!¡± Nicole replied as she sighed.


    Sometimeter, some of their ssmates arrived and talked about the issue about Jake¡¯s girlfriend.


    One of their ssmates approached and asked them a question.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nicole and Jane, did you know the Second Chance band, maybe you also know who Jake¡¯s girlfriend is?¡± she asked them.


    They looked at each other before answering.


    ¡°Yes we know them, but we do not know Jake¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Tell me, maybe you know something.¡± Another student asked.


    ¡°Tssk! If I were you, stop that, because Jake might be angry with you! You know, I heard they will sing at the festival, maybe you want them not to y anymore?¡± Jane asked them.


    The two students looked at each other and asked.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not ask them anymore.¡±


    After saying this, the two immediately returned to their seats.


    After ss, the Principal called Nicole, and Nicole and Jane were surprised.


    ¡°Oh why were you called? Did you do anything again?¡± Jane asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Nicole¡¯s biased answer.


    ¡°Tssk, all right, I¡¯ll just go with you.¡±


    Then they went to the Principal¡¯s Office, nervously Nicole knocked and slowly went inside.


    She was shocked to see who was inside the office sitting in front of the Principal¡¯s desk; she stopped and did not know what to say.

 Chapter 21 – Can We Meet?

    When Nicole arrived at the Principal¡¯s office she knocked softly and opened the door. When she entered, she was shocked to see who was inside the office, she saw Jake sitting and talking to the Principal.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was even more nervous when she saw Jake, as if she already knew why she was called here. She approached and greeted the Principal.


    ¡°Good morning Ma¡¯am!¡± She greeted her weakly.


    Jake and her looked at each other as he was honest in front of it.


    ¡°Good morning, sit down first and we will talk,¡± said Mrs. Gomez.


    Nicole sat in the other chair.


    ¡°I called the two of you because of the spreading news here on campus; I just want to know the truth from you. Ms. Richard, are you really Mr. George¡¯s girlfriend and you slept in his dormst night?¡± asked the Principal.


    Nicole was surprised by the Principal¡¯s question; she did not know what to say.


    ¡°Ah -¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, she is my girlfriend.¡± Jake answered while looking at the Principal.


    Nicole was surprised by what Jake said.


    ¡°Hey!¡± and she red at Jake.


    ¡°Well, if you are lovers, I can do nothing there. However, this school forbids the taking of women to men¡¯s dorms.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Is that so, but as far as I know the school was the first to notply with its regtions.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Ah, Maam, Jake means, in fact I¡¯m in the men¡¯s dorm, and actually I¡¯m in his dorm.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! Since when?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked in surprise.


    ¡°Since the ss started, I asked the admin why I went to the men¡¯s dorm, but they said they were wrong and they said I could not be transferred to the women¡¯s dorm, because it was full.¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Ah is that so, well, you will be forgiven if you are put in the men¡¯s dorm. Let me talk to the admin and if there is a vacancy I will immediately transfer you there.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Ah, thank you Ma¡¯am.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Well, if you were together in the same dorm, I hope Mr. George doesn¡¯t take advantage of Ms. Richard, you know maybe what I want to tell you.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    Jake nodded, ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hope you don¡¯t just let other students know that you are in the same room, because you already know what can happen. It can be harmful to the school and also affect your grades. I hope you do not tell this to others, do we understand each other?¡± Principal asked.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± They both answered.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, you can go back to your sses.¡± Itmands them.


    They then said goodbye to their Principal and as he walked down the hallway he talked to Jake.


    ¡°Jake, why did you say I am your girlfriend? You know that is not true.¡± Nicole asked, annoyed.


    ¡°Tssk!¡±


    And Jake approached her and bowed and brought his face closer to Nicole¡¯s.


    ¡°So what, if I say you are my girlfriend? There is nothing you can do!¡±


    Nicole was stunned as Jake was about to kiss her.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nicole scolded.


    ¡°Tssk!¡± he teased her and once smiled at Nicole.


    Then Jake walked ahead of her. Disgusted, she was left alone and walked back to their ssroom.


    When the sses ended, Jane invited her to have a snack at a coffee shop near the school. As Nicole ordered at the counter she stepped back and stepped on her back, she almost fell down and leaned on what she had stepped on.


    Jane looked at her and her eyes widened to see who was behind her. She slowly turned around to see who it was.


    ¡°Jake.¡± she whispered.


    But Jake just stared at her badly and took a tissue that was on top of the counter.


    ¡°T-thanks.¡± Nicole said softly.


    Nicole thought Jake would hand her the tissue she had taken because of Nicole¡¯s wet clothes, but Jake bent down and wiped his leader¡¯s shoes and Jake red at her again.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Tim called him.


    And then he went to Time and Stevent¡¯s chair.


    She just sighed when Jake walked away, then she just took a tissue herself to wipe the dirt off her clothes that were slightly covered with ice coffee.


    Then Jane and Nicole sat in the empty seat, Jane was surprised by how Jake behaved earlier, so she immediately asked Nicole.


    ¡°Girl, did you and Jake fight? Why does he seem to look badly at you earlier?¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know!¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Eh, why were you called to the Principal¡¯s office earlier?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°You know, the Principal found out that news was spreading about Jake and me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what did the Principal say?¡±


    ¡°That is, this Jake admitted that I am his girlfriend, which is not true.¡± said Nicole while drinking ice coffee.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay for him to admit that you¡¯re his girlfriend, so you don¡¯t have to hideter when you go to the men¡¯s dorm.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, we told the Principal what Jake and I were in, that we were in the same room as Jake, but she said we should not let anyone else know.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Hi Nicole!¡±


    A man suddenly greeted Nicole, and they both looked at it.


    ¡°Oh, hi Harry!¡± A smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Can I share?¡± Harry asked as he held the food tray.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Then Harry sat down next to Nicole.


    ¡°By the way, this is Jane, my best friend.¡± Introducing Nicole.


    ¡°This is Harry, he was my blind date.¡±


    ¡°Ah he is.¡± Jane replied.


    ¡°Hi Jane, nice meeting you.¡± And Harry held out his hand to Jane.


    ¡°Nice meeting you too.¡± Jane replied with a smile and they shook hands.


    Not far away, Jake noticed the man sitting next to Nicole¡¯s chair and noticed that she was having a good time talking to Nicole and Jane.


    ¡°Jake, are you listening?¡± Tim asked him, as he noticed Jake staring at Nicole¡¯s table and watching them.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ What is that again?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Haist, I said it¡¯s only two weeks and it¡¯s a festival, have you done that original song that we will y at the event?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Okay, after Henry leaves the hospital, let¡¯s try to practice.¡± Said Tim.


    But Jake turned to Nicole¡¯s ce again. Tim and Stevent looked at each other and the two motioned to ask Jake a question.


    ¡°Ah, Jake, we heard that news spreading, that you put a woman to sleep in the dorm? Is that Nicole?¡± Stevent asked hesitantly.


    Jake nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, and I didn¡¯t put her to sleep, she really lives there with me.¡±


    The two were surprised by what Jake said.


    ¡°What?! You and Nicole are in the same room? Since when?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Well, since the ss started.¡± Jake replied while drinking coffee.


    ¡°Are you together? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? It means she is the woman I saw before entering your dorm.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°She is okay now. We just hid it because I don¡¯t want others to know that I have a woman with, you know.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Well, how is that? I¡¯m sure a lot of people will be jealous, haha.¡± Tim jokes with Jake.


    ¡°Tssk, take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Who is that with Nicole and Jane, the man you were looking at earlier?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Looks like Nicole likes it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Stevent asked Tim.


    ¡°Yes, well I¡¯m sure Jake won¡¯t let Nicole, his first love, be taken from him! Hahaha.¡± The twoughed at the same time.


    ¡°Tssk! When will Henry be released from the hospital?¡± Jake¡¯s topic changes.


    ¡°He said maybe on Wednesday he wille out, that¡¯s right, maybe on Friday we will practice.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll finish that song.¡± Jake replied.


    Then they talked for a long time and talked.


    After talking to Nicole, Jane and Harry, they said goodbye to each other. Nicole and Jane entered the campus, and as they walked, they talked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have now found a sensible blind date, and Harry is also handsome, you two are good.¡± Jane said, smiling.


    ¡°Yes and he is also happy to talk and be with.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°In case you have a problem.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Jake¡¯s tiger look earlier on you? It looks like life will swallow you up talking to Harry earlier.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Huh, you noticed that too.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Of course, he was always looking earlier and seemed to want to stand up and support Harry earlier.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Are you serious, please?¡±


    ¡°How is Jake? If your boyfriend Jake is rumored to be, in case your parents want to stay with Harry? Hey, Nicole, you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true of Jake and me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true, but you love Jake more, don¡¯t you? Admit it!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Huh, no noh!¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t lie! I know you like Jake, especially now that you are together every day. You must be in love with Jake.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Haist, not really.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to admit it. Alright, let¡¯s just meet tomorrow.¡±


    Then they said goodbye to each other and Nicole entered Jake¡¯s dorm.


    When he entered the dorm and was able to rest he thought of ying a game. He was enjoying ying when he suddenly received a pop-up message from his teammate Blue Sniper, who became his husband in the game.


    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay too. I would like to ask you something.¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Can we meet?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    Nicole was shocked by what Blue Sniper asked her.

 Chapter 22 – You disappointed Me

    Nicole, on the other hand, was surprised by what Blue Sniper told her, she could not sleep wondering if she would meet him here or not.


    The next day he immediately told Jane about it, when he arrived at their ssroom.


    ¡°Jane, I have something to tell you.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, what is that?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°You know I did y that Chinese Ghost on my phone, because I got married there.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! Are you married?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Yes, but only in the game, now that he became my husband in the game, he wants to talk to me in person and meet me, and will I meet him?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Eh, have you known and yed with him for a long time?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Ah, pretty. He always helps me with the game and we always win in the fight.¡± Smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Well, you if you want to meet him, then go.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Can you join me?¡± at the same time winking at Jane.


    ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you used to blind dates yet? You even dated more than me.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Because I feel nervous this time.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°If you are nervous, do not meet him or meet in a crowded ce.¡± Jane¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°It is also possible. I am also curious to see him.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°When will you meet and where?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know, he didn¡¯t say anythingst night, as long as he just asked me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What if you invite him to meet at the festival, isn¡¯t that next week? You can send him here or meet somewhere near here.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Yes, it is possible. All right, I¡¯ll ask himter if he wants to meet here.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°All right, text me if he agrees. That¡¯s okay, so I can also see who your ymate is.¡± said Jane while smiling.


    Later they saw Jake¡¯s group also entered the room, today is their ounting ss, so they will be in the same ss as Jake. They noticed that Henry was still not with them.


    ¡°Friend, do you have any news on when Henry will return?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°My news is that he will return on Wednesday.¡± Jane replied.


    ¡°How is that, can he still ys?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Sure, they said Henry was okay. But Amber, still hiding, has not been to school since that night.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Is that so, but did you notice, no one has reported missing students too. Do you still have news?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I have no news either.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Is it possible that Amber is also involved in the loss of students here?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°We are not sure about that. All I know is, Amber really just retaliated against Henry for what Henry did to her sister and her death.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Ah okay, I hope it gets caught taking students and saves the students.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, I hope so.¡± Said Jane.


    Then their ss started.


    When their ss was over, Nicole yed CG again on her cell phone and texted Blue Sniper about their meeting.


    ¡°Hi, Blue Sniper, I want to tell you that I agree to meet, but is it okay if we just meet here at school? On the day of the festival, it will be next week.¡±


    Blue Sniper replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me, what time do you want?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    ¡°Maybe 6pm.¡± Nicole replied.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me. Where will we meet?¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    ¡°In front of the basketball gym.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Meanwhile, while Jake was walking in the hallway, his Mom called him and said hello.


    ¡°Hello Mom.¡± Jake replied.


    ¡°Son, how are you?¡± asked his Mom.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay Mom, how about you?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay son, I miss you, I will visit there next month.¡± she says.


    ¡°Is that so, okay just tell me when.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you already have a girlfriend, I want you to introduce me when I get there.¡±


    Jake was surprised by what his Mom said.


    ¡°Mom, did Echo tell you that?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, and he also said that you saved your friend. Son, avoid trouble first, I hope you are always careful.¡± Said his Mom.


    ¡°I always take care of Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll just tell you the exact date of my visit to you.¡± Said his Mom.


    ¡°Okay Mom, take care.¡±


    ¡°You too, my son.¡±


    After they talked, Jake went straight to the music room and practiced with Tim and Stevent.


    The next day Nicole woke up early again, her eyes still closed when she stood up on her bed, then opened the bathroom door, just in time for Jake to open it toe out.


    He was surprised to see Nicole in front of him, Jake just finished showering with a towel on his waistline and his hair was still wet when Nicole saw it. Nicole was shocked and did not know what to do.


    She suddenly backed away and was out of bnce.


    She fell to the floor at the same time as she pulled Jake¡¯s towel wrapped around his waistline, which suddenly caught Jake in surprise and he also wanted to catch Nicole, so at the same time they both fell to the floor.


    Both of their eyes widened at what had happened because they noticed that their lips were kissing again, while Jake was on top of Nicole¡¯s body and because of Nicole removing Jake¡¯s towel he was only wearing briefs.


    They stared at each other and Jake was the first to realize, he immediately took the towel from Nicole¡¯s hand and quickly wrapped it around his body and he stood up quickly.


    Nicole could not believe what was happening, as if she was electrocuted and could not move.


    ¡°Hey, can you stand up there?!¡± Jakemands her.


    She slowly stood up and stared at Jake. Jake noticed that Nicole was still looking at him.


    He smiled and approached Nicole, Nicole backed away until she leaned against the side of the double deck. Jake ced his two arms as if Nicole was locked in front of him, and he stared at Nicole meaningfully.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you want another kiss?¡± Jake asked as he brought his face closer to Nicole as if he was going to kiss her.


    Nicole¡¯s heartbeat grew louder as if she was about to explode with excitement, she was just swallowed when Jake¡¯s face came closer to hers, and slowly closed her eyes.


    But Jake was just teasing her and he didn¡¯t keep kissing her! He grinned andughed, Nicole opened her eyes, and saw Jake walk away and continue getting dressed.


    Nicole felt that Jake was just fooling her, and she punched him hard in the head while he was getting dressed and quickly ran inside the bathroom.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Jake said as Nicole suddenly pped his head.


    ¡°Nicole!!!¡± Jake shouted after Nicole, but she quickly closed the bathroom.


    Nicoleughed inside the bathroom before taking a bath.


    Meanwhile, as Nicole walked she saw Kim when the student was fighting on the side of the corridor, she immediately approached them.


    ¡°Hey, Kim, what are you doing?¡± She asked as she approached them.


    She saw the female student crying holding money, and Kim quickly snatched it away.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Kim boldly told her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother? I saw you made the student cry and you took her money.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing to do with you, if I took her money? Isn¡¯t it your job to make students cry and get money too?¡± said Kim while holding a lollipop.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not taking their money.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Really? Miss Bully, tssk!¡± and at the same time Kim would have turned her back but Nicole stopped her.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m still talking to you!¡± and she held Kim tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Let me go, otherwise I will tell my brother again!¡± Kim ordered, as she forced her hand away.


    ¡°Soin, you¡¯re good there eh.¡± Said Nicole.


    Meanwhile, Jake passed by and saw the students¡¯motion. He approached them and saw Nicole, Kim and another female student who was crying on the side.


    He immediately approached when he saw Nicole who seemed to be bullying Kim again.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Jake asked them.


    Kim immediately said, ¡°Jake help me, Nicole is fighting me again, Nicole wants to take my money! Oh this, it¡¯s all yours!¡± Kim shouted and threw away the money she got from the crying student.


    ¡°Nicole, I thought you changed, why are you bullying again?¡± Jake asked him.


    Nicole was surprised by what Jake said as if she believed Kim.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying her, Kim is bullying her!¡± and Nicole pointed to the crying student.


    Jake looked at the crying woman, while Nicole picked up the money Kim had thrown away and returned it to the crying female student.


    ¡°Oh, this is your money.¡± Nicole said to the female student.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just you!¡± the student said to Nicole and she ran quickly.


    ¡°Tssk! Wait!!!¡± she chased after but she run faster.


    Kim smiled at what the student did and spoke again.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at bullying Nicole!¡± at once winked at Nicole and she left them.


    They left them both and she was still holding the money, she slowly looked at Jake and she saw in his eyes the frustration and annoyance at what she did.


    ¡°Jake, don¡¯t believe Kim, she really is -¡±


    ¡°You disappointed me.¡±


    Jake said as he passed in front of her and she could not continue what she was about to say. Jake did not believe what she said and exined earlier, and he even believed what Kim said.


    She knew in herself that she had done nothing wrong but to help, but she was the one who was used of being evil and a viin.


    She just shook her head and threw the money again and it was scattered on the floor again. She was annoyed with herself; she would not have helped earlier, so that she would not be harmed in Jake¡¯s sight.


    But the pain was that Jake did not trust her and did not even give her a chance to exin. She just took a deep breath and continued walking towards their ssroom.

 Chapter 23 – Wearing Her Uniform

    When she entered the ssroom she answered and Jane noticed it. As she sat down Jane spoke to her.


    ¡°Oh early morning you frown, your ugly face.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk! This is annoying because Jake, I was the one who helped, I was the one who got hurt!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Why, what happened?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Because earlier, while I was going here, I saw Kim bullying a student, I saw that student crying and he took that money.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! Is Kim being bullied now? ¡± Jane asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I saw him trying to take that student¡¯s money, so I approached and helped. In that case, I still looked bad when Jake approached. I will return that money to the student, she suddenly ran away, so Jake thought that I was really bullying the student. Haist!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Well, have you exined to Jake that you are not the bully but Kim?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°That is, when I was exining, he left; he didn¡¯t believe me and believed more in Kim¡¯s lies.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Huh, why did he believe Kim?¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, maybe because of the dramatic acting Kim showed, he believed more.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, do you want me to talk to Jake?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Nevermind! It¡¯s up to him, if he gets mad at me, it¡¯s fine with me. ¡± Said Nicole.


    She sighed, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After their ss dressed for P. E. their subject. When Nicole got dressed she was shocked by the other uniform she got, but from Jake.


    ¡°Tssk, why did I get something else?¡± disgusted Nicole asked herself.


    She remembered that she had been in a hurry earlier and took the t-shirt uniform on the clothesline and she did not even look at it because of the hurry.


    ¡°How is that? I can¡¯t wear it, because there is a name on the back.¡±


    She got out of the car and looked for Jane, when she saw her, she immediately called her.


    ¡°Hey, Jane!¡± she called.


    ¡°Oh why? Why aren¡¯t you dressed yet? ¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Because of this.¡± Nicole showed the uniform she was carrying and she saw Jake¡¯s name on the back of it.


    Jane grabbed her mouth in shock, ¡°What, how is that now, what are we going to do?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°So, help me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°So go to Jake and tell him you changed into uniforms, right P. E. they too now? ¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Can you just go to Jake? You know he hates me now. ¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, okay. I will look for him. ¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Okay thanks!¡±


    Then she took the t-shirt and ran and looked for Jake.


    Meanwhile, Jake and their ssmates were able to dress up their P. E. uniform and line them up in the field. Jake is surprised, because his ssmates are looking at him and they are whispering.


    So, while standing in the heater he secretly asked Stevent.


    ¡°Bro, why do they seem to be looking at me and whispering to me, what is that?¡± Jake asked curiously.


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know?¡± Stevent looked at him.


    After they lined up and stretched they ran around the field. As they ran, Stevent, Tim and Henry noticed Jake¡¯s clothes andughed as they ran.


    Jake noticed this running first; Jake slowed down and asked them.


    ¡°Bro, why are youughing?¡± Jake asked them.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re funny.¡± Tim replied.


    ¡°What am I funny about? What do you mean?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Jake, your uniform has Nicole¡¯s name on the back, hahaha.¡± Henry saidughing.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jake was surprised by what Henry said.


    ¡°Yes, Nicole¡¯s name is written on the back. Wow ah, you are really pretending to turn on.¡± Tim teased.


    Jake said nothing and thought, that¡¯s why he felt his uniform was tight because he was wearing Nicole¡¯s uniform.


    Meanwhile, Jane has been all over the ce, but Jake is not there because he just went back to Nicole. She saw the students making a fuss and whispering as she looked at the students running in the field.


    Nicole approached her and pulled her out of the building near the field.


    ¡°Friend, I did not see Jake, wherever I went in all ces, but he was not there.¡± Jane sighed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Jane, that¡¯s Jake right there, running on the field.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! So, it means ¨C ¡±


    Jane could not continue what she was about to say because Jane had already seen Nicole¡¯s uniform that Jake was wearing while running.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the students look at each other and whisper.¡± Said Jane.


    Jane then returned the uniform and returned it to Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, maybe you just wear that too.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°No way!¡± Nicole said.


    Meanwhile, as Jake and Stevent run, more and more students surround the field and watch Jake. As Nicole and Jane stood, Stevent saw them and told Jake this.


    ¡°Jake, that¡¯s Nicole.¡±


    Nicole and Jane pointed at the same time and Jake looked in which direction Stevent was pointing. He didn¡¯t think twice and approached Nicole.


    As he walked, Jake took off his uniform and the students shuddered when they saw Jake¡¯s perfect body.


    Nicole suddenly felt nervous as Jake approached her as he was half naked. When Jake was in front of her, he quickly snatched the uniform she was carrying and exchanged it for her uniform.


    Jake stared at her and he moved closer and whispered to Nicole, ¡°Thank you sweetie Nicole.¡±


    Nicole was stunned as if she just wanted to disappear from her position. She was just swallowed by the nervousness and embarrassment she felt. She knew what Jake meant by those looks and whispers, she was even more nervous as if her heart wasing out of nervousness.


    Then Jake quickly dressed as he walked away from them and back off the field.


    ¡°Omgeee!¡± Nicole said softly to herself.


    ¡°Friend, are you okay?¡± Jane asked worriedly, seeing her reaction.


    ¡°Friend, I¡¯m dead.¡± Nicole said tearfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go to your funeral.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk! Why am I such a fool?¡± Nicole just sat there repenting.


    After their P. E., they went back to their dorms, while some other students were still talking about Jake wearing Nicole¡¯s uniform.


    Almost all the students looked at Nicole badly, from head to toe. As she walked, Jane couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, with the two students looking at Nicole badly.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! You want me to blind your eyes!¡± Jane threatened the two students.


    ¡°Tssk! Guess who, it doesn¡¯t matter to Jake! Maybe you charmed Jake?¡± teasing says a student.


    ¡°Excuse me, I did not charm Jake!¡± Nicole replied annoyingly.


    ¡°Hmp! It¡¯s impossible for Jake to like you, based on how you look? Eh, our helper is even better than you!¡± said one of its students.


    ¡°Tssk, maybe you really want to see the stars now that the sun is still upright?¡± threatened Jane, as she adjusted the sleeve of her shirt.


    The two students understood what she meant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not waste our time talking to witches, we might even be poisoned by those!¡± said the student.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then they left and moved away from them.


    Nicole and Jane were annoyed when they changed Jake¡¯s uniform. The students who had a crush on Jake kept getting angry with her. And other bad names they called her.


    She slowly entered the dorm and closed the door, and then she went straight to bed.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? Why?!¡± she beat the pillow and disgusted Nicole said to herself.


    After she vented her resentment, she went to the bathroom and took a shower.


    When she finished bathing Jake came sweating profusely, and he also went to the bathroom and took a shower.


    Jake ignored her and did not want to talk to her.


    She just yed CG on her phone. She asked Blue Sniper if they would continue to meet.


    ¡°Hi, shall we continue next week?¡± Nicole asked.


    But he did not answer, she looked at his profile and it was written 15 minutes ago that he was logged in, so she thought that he might have logged out, so she just kept ying.


    When Jake came out of the bathroom he immediately got dressed and talked to Nicole.


    ¡°Why do you want to embarrass me with so many people?¡± disgusted Jake said while getting dressed.


    ¡°Excuse me, I did not embarrass you and I did not mean that we changed clothes.¡± Said Nicole.


    Jake approached her.


    ¡°I do not believe that you did not mean that.¡± Jake said to her.


    Nicole stood up and faced Jake.


    ¡°You are like that, you don¡¯t believe me? Like earlier, you didn¡¯t believe me, you believed Kim even more.¡± Annoyed Nicole said.


    ¡°Tssk, I can clearly see in my eyes that you are bullying a student. You told me you could not bully again, but what did you do?¡± said Jake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!!! I am not the bully!!!¡± Nicole shouted.


    Jake and her stared at each other with pierce and suddenly there was a knock on their door. They were shocked and looked at each other. They wondered who knocked on the door.

 Chapter 24 – The Second Chance Band

    As Jake and Nicole were fighting, there was a knock on their door. They wondered and wondered who it was and they both looked at each other.


    ¡°Better yet, hide in the bathroom first.¡± Jake said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole said softly and she hurried to the bathroom and closed the door.


    When Jake saw that Nicole had entered the bathroom, he opened the door and he saw the familiar man. He greeted him and smiled.


    ¡°Hi, good evening!¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk outside.¡± Jake ordered him and they came out of the dorm and talked across the building.


    When Nicole heard Jakee out and close the door, she also went out of the bathroom and slowly opened the door, but Jake and the person he was talking to were no longer there.


    Nicole wondered who knocked on their door.


    ¡°Hmm, who is that?!¡±


    She just took a deep breath and sat down on her bed again and resumed ying the mobile game.


    ~


    Days passed and the day of their festival arrived. The students are excited about having a festival, because they have a week off and there are some activities to be done here.


    There are games, booths, sing and dance contests and much more. And what they are most looking forward to is watching the band ¨C ¡°Second Chance¡±.


    There are also many other band groups in their school, but the most anticipated and most popr is Jake¡¯s band ¨C ¡°Second Chance¡±.


    Not only are they good yers, they are also smart and handsome in this band. That¡¯s why, almost all the girls at school admire them and shudder when they are on stage.


    Meanwhile, Nicole was nervous and restless and staring at the time, Jane noticed it.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you so restless there? Are you alright?¡± Jane curiously asked her.


    ¡°Ah, because today is the day that Blue Sniper and I will meet, the one that I told you about, the same yer in the game, I yed.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Ha, is that now? That¡¯s why you look so beautiful!¡± At the same time, Jane looks at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Tssk! Don¡¯t tease me!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Eh, you really made a beautiful woman today, you still don¡¯t want to admit it. Take a look at what you are wearing, you are wearing a skirt and a blouse, while you are not usually wearing that. And besides, you still have a clip in your hair.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Of course, you said that every time I have a blind date, I just make myself beautiful.¡± a smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°What can Jake and Harry say when they see you like that, hmm?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, hmp.¡± Nicole¡¯s short answer.


    ¡°Oh, why do you react like that?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Tssk, until now Jake and I still don¡¯t talk in a nice way.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you okay yet?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Because, he doesn¡¯t talk to me, so I won¡¯t talk to him either.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°So, does that mean that the Jake and Nicole team is blurry? What about the Harry and Nicole team?¡± Jane asked curiously.


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s another one, he only makes me move once. Maybe he is busy, maybe with the figures he makes.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re looking for someone else now, and this is Blue Sniper, right?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Haist, I¡¯m not even sure what he looks like and if he wille up in our meeting ce.¡± Nicole said sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, he will definitelye, where did you talk about meeting?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Over there, opposite the basketball gym, this afternoon at 6 pm.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, I¡¯ll just join youter.¡± Said Jane.


    Then they continued watching the band in the field.


    While backstage, Jake was nervous, he peeked at the audience and looked for Nicole in the audience if she¡¯s there. He looked around and saw her and noticed that she was wearing a dress and had a little bit of makeup on. This is the only time that he sees Nicole dressed like this,pared to her daily outfit ¨C a shirt and pants.


    ¡°Hey Jake, who are you looking at?¡± Stevent asked him as he walked over to him.


    ¡°Wait, is that Nicole?¡± Stevent assured while staring at the audience.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Jake replied.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wow, do you have a date? And Nicole is wearing a dress, oh she is more beautiful looking like that.¡± Said Stevent.


    Jake thought about what Stevent had said and stared at the clock.


    ¡°What time are we going to y?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Well, after that, we will be next.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Later on, the coordinator called them and prepared them, because they were the next one.


    ¡°Are you ready students, to see the band you are waiting for?!¡± MC asked.


    ¡°Yesss!¡± shouts of students.


    ¡°Oh, it looks weak. Let¡¯s repeat it, are you ready?!!!¡± MC shouted.


    ¡°Yeeeeesssssss!!!¡± loud shout of the audience.


    ¡°Okay, get ready to watch and thrill, because this is the ¡°Second Chance¡± band!¡± the MC introduced.


    Then the lights went out and the crowd apuded and shouted when they heard the sound of their band.


    The other lights slowly turned on, as if dancing to the music of the band.


    ¡°I¡¯m going under and this time I fear there¡¯s no one to save me,


    This all or nothing really got a way of driving me crazy.


    I need somebody to heal, somebody to know,


    Somebody to have, somebody to hold,


    It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s never the same.


    I guess I kinda liked the way you numbed all the pain.


    Now the day bleeds into nightfall


    And you¡¯re not here, to get me through it all.


    I let my guard down, and then you pulled the rug,


    I was getting kinda used to being someone you loved¡­ ¡±


    The women watched, shouted and screamed, while Jake sang. Jane noticed that Jake was always looking at their ce with Nicole.


    ¡°Uyyy, the song looks like it¡¯s for you.¡± Jane said, smiling at her.


    ¡°Ha? What are you talking about?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t pretend, Jake is always looking at you, aren¡¯t you thrilled? Look at them, super thrilled with Jake¡¯s song.¡± Jane teases Nicole.


    ¡°Tssk, let them thrill! I don¡¯t care!¡± Nicole sighed and crossed her arms.


    Jane just scratched her head at Nicole¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, you¡¯re too narrow.¡± Said Jane.


    As they happily watched Jake¡¯s songs Nicole lost time in her mind. He looked at the time and it was 6:30 pm.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s 6:30 pm.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°What?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°I waste for our meeting with Blue Sniper.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, of course you have a blind date, go ahead and go there!¡±mand of Jane.


    ¡°Wait, I thought you were going with me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Did I say that? I still enjoy watching, it¡¯s just you.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Friend, join me, please.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Haist, okay, let¡¯s go ahead.¡± Jane was forced to say.


    But before they could get away Jake sang another song, but this time it¡¯s memorable for Nicole.


    ¡°People say that I¡¯m a fool,


    Well, I don¡¯t know


    At least I found out what it takes to be strong


    I was dreaming all day long,


    a drifting cloud,


    With eyes wide open


    I would choose not to see.


    Now I don¡¯t want to see you anymore,


    Don¡¯t wanna be the one, to y your game


    Not even if you smile,


    Your sweetest smile,


    Not even if you beg me,


    Darling please¡­. ¡±


    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t that the song when you kissed him, at the bar?!¡± smiling Jane said and they stopped and went back to their ce again.


    ¡°Tssk, why did he even sing that?!¡± disgusted Nicole said.


    ¡°Why? Do you remember anything?¡± Jane teased while smiling at her.


    ¡°You know I forgot that and I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Said Nicole.


    As Jake sang on stage it was as if her memory returned to that night. That scene, when she suddenly went on the stage and suddenly kissed Jake.


    Nicole bowed, remembering that embarrassing scene.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t notice Jake approaching her, because she was just bent over. Jake continued singing until he came down the stage and confronted Nicole.


    Nicole noticed the men¡¯s shoes in front of her, she slowly looked up and saw Jake in front of her. Jake slowly takes off his shades in front of Nicole while singing.


    She suddenly felt nervous to see Jake¡¯s eyes staring at her and he suddenly moved close to her. Jake gave her a red rose and touched the back of her head and he softly kissed her.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened as Jake kissed her in front of so many people. She felt that her heartbeat was so fast that it almost came out of her chest. She could smell Jake¡¯s fragrant breath and felt its soft lips on her lips.


    She could not move as if she was frosted with nervousness and she just felt that Jake had stopped kissing her, and smiled at her.


    He then returned to the stage and continued singing. While Nicole remained stunned and could not believe what had happened.


    The crowd were shocked to witness Jake kiss Nicole in front of everyone. They were all shocked and surprised at what Jake had done. Then they were thrilled when Jake gave a flower to Nicole and even Jane was super thrilled it was for Nicole.


    ¡°Hey Nicole, he is so sweet!¡± Jane said while elbowing her in the side waist.


    ¡°Uhmm.¡± she just sighed.


    ¡°You know I think that way, Jake pronounced that you and him are lovers now!¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± Nicole denies it.


    ¡°Just enjoy it!¡± She hugged her and she winked.


    Jane was so happy for her friend.


    After a while, a footstep of a man came in front of the basketball gym. He was in a hurry to get here to meet Nicole, but . . .


    ¡°Oh, I was toote¡­¡±

 Chapter 25 – A Nice View

    After Jake¡¯s song, they hurried to the basketball gym, but they got there at 7:30 pm. Even when they ran they did not catch anything.


    ¡°Huh, he¡¯s gone, he¡¯s gone.¡± Sighing Nicole said.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s really gone, what time is it now?¡± Janeined as she gasped as she ran.


    ¡°Why do we keep watching that band? It¡¯s toote, I didn¡¯t see Blue Sniper.¡± Annoyed Nicole said.


    ¡°Tssk, if I hadn¡¯t stopped you, there would have been no sweet scene! Jake¡¯s scene earlier was so beautiful, like in a movie, it makes me fall in love.¡± Jane smiles while recalling the scene.


    ¡°Hayst, let¡¯s just go back to the dorm.¡±


    Then walked away from the area and returned to their dorm. As they were walking, someone suddenly grabbed Nicole by the arm, she stoppedand looked at who he was.


    ¡°Harry!¡± surprised Nicole said.


    ¡°Oh, you are here, did you watch the gig earlier? Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Jane asked, smiling.


    But Nicole remembered the scene with Jake, so she pinched Jane¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Ouuch! Why?¡±


    Then he red at Jane.


    ¡°Ah, Nicole, can we talk?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Nicole nodded at once.


    ¡°Ah, okay go ahead, I¡¯ll be here on the side first.¡± Jane said and she walked away a little from the two first.


    When Jane got a little farther away Harry spoke.


    ¡°Nicole, I would like to ask you something, because your Mom said you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, but from what I saw earlier¡­¡± Harry said sadly.


    ¡°Ah, that you saw earlier, I also did not expect that, even I was also shocked by what Jake did.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°So, what is going on between you and Jake? Why when he kissed you earlier, you did not even avoid or get angry with him?¡± Harry asked.


    Nicole did not know what to say, ¡°Ah, honestly, I¡¯m also confused with Jake, nothing is clear between the two of us.¡± Nicole scratched her head.


    ¡°In that case, do you like Jake?¡± Harry asked seriously as he stared at Nicole.


    Nicole was nervous when Harry asked, because she was also not sure if she really liked Jake, because these past few days they had not talked to each other.


    Then suddenly he just kissed her, in front of so many people tonight. She¡¯s also confused as to what Jake really feels about her, or maybe he¡¯s just ying?


    She thought of something to say before answering, ¡°I also don¡¯t know if I really like Jake, I¡¯m also confused.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Well, do I have hope in you?¡± Harry asked Nicole.


    Harry took Nicole¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other very well, but I want you to be my girlfriend. Our parents hope that the two of us will stay together; I hope we do not disappoint them. I like you, and I know sooner, you will like me too. I hope you give me a chance to show you that I am worthy of your love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    They heard a man¡¯s voice and they both looked at it. They immediately recognized who it was; it was standing behind Nicole and looking at the two of them.


    ¡°Jake.¡± Nicole said softly.


    ¡°So, what were you saying earlier¡­ give you a chance?¡± Jake asked Harry.


    ¡°Ah, bro maybe you don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯m the man Nicole is supposed to marry. We are good for each other and our parents agreed to get us married soon.¡± Harry said boldly.


    ¡°What? Do you really think that I will allow you to stay with Nicole?¡± Jake¡¯s tone of voice rose, and Nicole was nervous that the two might fight.


    Jake put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Nicole, can you tell this man who you love?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened, because of Jake¡¯s question. Jane approached quietly, because she also wanted to hear what Nicole had to say.


    ¡°Go, girl!¡± at the same time winking at Nicole.


    She looked at Jane, as she spoke to the side, while the two men stared at each other wickedly.


    ¡°Jake, right now¡­ I can¡¯t answer your question, I¡¯m still confused.¡± Nicole said.


    Harry smiled at what Nicole said, while Jake was surprised by what Nicole said and frowned.


    He looked at Nicole, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jake asked her.


    She turned around and said, ¡°Jake, I honestly don¡¯t know what our rtionship really is. I also don¡¯t know if you like me, because these past few days you haven¡¯t talked to me. Then earlier, you just made a scene and I don¡¯t know if you are just ying with me or you like ¨C ¡±


    But Nicole could not continue what she was about to say, because Jake had already kissed her lips, her eyes widened again as Jake kissed her and her heartbeat quickened. Jake slowly hugged her and he passionately kissed her, in front of Harry.


    Harry was annoyed with what Jake did and left immediately, while Jane was thrilled to the side. Then slowly parted their lips, while chasing their breaths.


    Jake stared at her as he said, ¡°I like you, no! ¡­ I love you!¡±


    Jake said softly to Nicole, Nicole couldn¡¯t speak because she was so nervous that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you don¡¯t want to answer yet. But I will not allow you to seduce another man.¡±


    ¡°Ah, because Harry is what my parents want for me.¡± Nicole said sadly.


    ¡°Why not try to introduce me to your parents?¡± Jake¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try to introduce you to them.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay then. Come on, let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± Jake said and held her hand.


    ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Just¡­ surprised.¡± Jake said while smiling at her.


    She looked at Jane and said goodbye.


    ¡°Jane, we will go somewhere, go back to the dorm first.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, enjoy your night!¡± Jane said happily while winking at Nicole.


    ¡°All right, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful too.¡± Said Jane.


    Then they walked over to Jake¡¯s motorbike and gave her an extra helmet and they put it on. Jake then helped her get on the motorbike and Jake drove away from the school.


    Jake and Nicole had a fun trip; even though Nicole just got on the motorbike she enjoyed it. They go to a park, where they sell a variety of food on the side.


    They got off the motor and parked it first and at the same time walked over to the food vendors. They bought food and cooked it.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Maybe just Lomi.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Only Lomi?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s up to you to order other food.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it. Sit there first.¡± Jake said and pointed to the empty table.


    Nicole then went to Jake¡¯s pointing table and sat down at it. While waiting for Jake she looked around, she saw the beautiful garden all around and the lights designed in various shapes like flowers, stars, hearts and snowkes. She also noticed that many peoplee here and take pictures.


    Sometimeter Jake approached her and asked.


    ¡°Did you like it here?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Nice, this is the first time I¡¯ve been here.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Really? Well,ter if you want, we can walk around. At the end of the way, there is still a good view there.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°All right,ter after we eat. By the way, how did you find out about this ce?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°We used to have a gig here, in the middle, there is a small stage there. There are also performers here on the side street.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay here.¡± Smiling Nicole said.


    Soon after, the food they ordered arrived and Jake and Nicole ate together. Jake ordered a lot of food, so Nicole was surprised.


    ¡°Wait, can we finish this? You ordered too much, we are only two.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°You can consume that, I know, eat a lot!¡± at the same time winking at Nicole.


    ¡°Huh, I can only eat a little, you take care, you consume that.¡± said Nicole as she nodded.


    ¡°Okay no problem.¡± Said Jake.


    Then they had fun eating and it was over. But they did not finish their food, so Jake wrapped the rest of them, so that they would not be wasted and gave it to the street children.


    After that, they walked around and Nicole saw that there were other beautiful lights around. There is arge Christmas tree in the middle and around it looks like it¡¯s snowing, and there are some little houses with beautiful designs.


    When they walked again, she saw something like a cave of flowers and it had lights all around. Jake and Nicole went inside the flower cave and it looked so beautiful.


    And when they got to the end, there was a small pond, they stopped here first and looked around. There are also nts there but there is very little light there.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nice here.¡± Nicole said while amazed in the ce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jake answered briefly and it just stood behind her and ced both his hands on both barriers of the pond.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to rest here with fresh air,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, are you cold?¡± Jake asked and Nicole felt as if he moved a little closer to her because she felt his breath on her cheek.


    ¡°Ah, pretty.¡± She gave a short answer.


    Jake immediately took off his leather jacket and put it on Nicole¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Nicole said and smiled.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Ahm, I don¡¯t know right now¡­ I¡¯m still confused, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you to make sure.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Ha? How?¡± Nicole wondered.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    As soon as Jake spoke he touched her cheek and Jake kissed her cherry lips. She clung to his shoulder by the sweetness of that kiss and seemed endless, she felt Jake hugging her.


    And little by little she was also holding Jake¡¯s shoulder. Jake continued to kiss her, deeper and deeper and pulled her closer to him.


    That night was like a dream for Nicole, a sweet kiss from the handsome man in front of her. She felt mixed emotions and nervous at that moment. She is happy with Jake, may she already have feelings for Jake?

 Chapter 26 – Officially Together

    After that long kiss, Jake slowly stopped and he stared at Nicole in her eyes and asked.


    ¡°So now, what have you decided?¡± Jake asked her.


    Nicole took a deep breath before answering, ¡°Okay go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jake assured.


    ¡°Yes, I love you too.¡± Nicole answered weakly.


    Jake smiled and hugged her tightly. Jake is very happy because his rtionship with Nicole has officially be and she has already answered him. He thinks of introducing Nicole to his mother when she visits there.


    Nicole did not think twice and she did not hesitate to answer Jake that night, because they both felt the same way, so why would she hold back. All she had to worry about was what other people and her parents would say when she introduced Jake to them.


    After a happy night, Nicole could barely sleep, she could still feel Jake¡¯s kiss on her lips, her boyfriend, just sleeping on the top of the bed. She took a deep breath and stroked her lips, as if the scene of Jake kissing her stayed in her mind and could not be erased.


    Jake felt that Nicole was still awake because she was still moving.


    ¡°Hey, still awake?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Uhm, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Go to sleep, we wille early tomorrow.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Yes, I try to sleep, but I cannot sleep.¡± Nicole replied while scratching her head so hard.


    ¡°Do you want me to go down there?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole was surprised to hear it, ¡°No! Do not go down.¡±


    But Jake was yful, and he went downstairs and smiled at Nicole.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just lie beside you, so you can sleep.¡± Jake said, smiling as he winked at Nicole.


    ¡°No, stay away! Come back there!¡± Nicolemanded him.


    Jake sat on Nicole¡¯s bed, ¡°Huh, don¡¯t you want me to put you to sleep?¡± Jake asked as she smiled at her.


    She knew Jake was nning something else, so she forced him back up.


    ¡°No way! You go back up there in your bed! Come back there now!¡± Nicolemanded and at the same time she pushed Jake to make him stand up.


    ¡°Oh, all right, I¡¯ll be back. But if you can¡¯t sleep yet, just call me and I will put you to sleep.¡± Said Jake while smiling.


    ¡°No thanks go upstairs, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡± after Nicole said she went back to bed and Jake went up as well.


    Nicole then forced herself to close her eyes and go to sleep.


    The next day she and Jake went to school together while holding hands, the students looked at them and couldn¡¯t believe that Jake had a girlfriend already.


    As they walked, Jake whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± she said briefly.


    Then Jake took her to their ssroom, Jane was surprised to see the two of them holding hands.


    ¡°Wait, what does that mean, are you dating?¡± Jane assured while smiling.


    Jake replied, ¡°Yes!¡± smiling Jake said.


    ¡°Wow, congrats!¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Thanks! All right, I¡¯ll just pass byter at break time.¡± Goodbye Jake.


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Nicole nodded.


    Jake quickly kissed her on the cheek, before finally leaving.


    ¡°How sweet¡­ early in the morning I was bitten by the ants now.¡± Jane teases.


    ¡°Tssk, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Smiling Nicole said.


    Then they went inside. Some of their ssmates looked at them and whispered, because of what they saw. Jane, on the other hand, noticed that Amy looked at them badly and even teased her.


    Jane whispered to her.


    ¡°Nicole, look at Amy, she¡¯s looking bad at you, do you want me to pull those eyes off, to go blind?¡± disgusted Jane said.


    ¡°Tssk, let her go.¡± Nicole¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°Maybe she is envious of you! Wait, isn¡¯t Tim flirting with her? Why does she not want to answer him yet?¡± Jane thought.


    ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t want to answer Tim because maybe she wants Jake?¡± Jane said in her conclusion.


    ¡°What?! You mean she likes Jake instead of Tim?¡± Nicole wondered.


    ¡°Because, I noticed her blood is warm to you. I feel she is jealous of you, because Jake likes you and not her.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Well, if she really likes Jake, she¡¯s sorry.¡± Nicole said, smiling as she straightened her hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Jane said cheerfully.


    After their ss Jake picked her up again and with Henry and Stevent. They were surprised to see the three handsome men outside their room and talking happily. Jake approached them, when he saw theming out of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± smiling Jake said to Nicole.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded.


    Then at once they went to the canteen. When they arrived at the canteen they saw Tim lined up at the counter, they approached him.


    Nicole and Jane were surprised that he was lined up, because they often did not line up and went straight to the front.


    ¡°Hi Nicole! There I am already in line, so you have nothing to say that we are entering the queue.¡± Tim said smiling and winked at her at the same time.


    ¡°How is that, we will insert?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I already lined you up. Tell me what you want to eat and so you can find a vacant seat.¡± Said Tim.


    ¡°Ah, okay. Thanks!¡± said Nicole.


    Then they said what they wanted to eat, Jake did not allow them to payand Jake said that he would pay for what they ate.


    Then they look for an empty table for them. Nicole was surprised at Jane because she separated from her and she was not beside her.


    ¡°Oh, why are you there? Come here, sit beside me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, that¡¯s where your boyfriend sits.¡± Jane said, smiling.


    ¡°Tssk, you can have a boyfriend. Do not be noisy.¡± Nicole scolded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, and it¡¯s obvious so don¡¯t deny it.¡± Jane told her.


    Nicole looked around and the other students were still looking at them and gossiping.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m not used to this, they look at us.¡± Nicole said incredulously.


    ¡°Get used to it, because Jake will deliver and pick you up every day at breaktime.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Jane, why didn¡¯t Tim invite Amy, I thought he was flirting with her?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know, maybe Amy has already criticized him.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Huh, poor Tim.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really how life is.¡± Said Jane.


    Soon after, Jake and his friends arrived with food. They noticed they had ordered a lot of food.


    ¡°Oh, is there a birthday? Why did you buy so much food ¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Well, Jake just had a celebration.¡± Stevent patted Jake on the shoulder while smiling.


    Jane gets it, Stevent means Jake¡¯s free food because of Nicole¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Ah, I already know what you mean. That¡¯s right, thank you Jake!¡± Jane winked at him at the same time.


    ¡°Okay, all right, just eat.¡± Jake said while smiling.


    ¡°Thank you Jake.¡± Nicole said softly while smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jake responded to her and he also smiled.


    Then they had fun talking and eating. They immediately relieved Jake¡¯s group, it was nice to talk to them and be with them because they are jokers.


    Until after they eat they stillugh because of their jokes.


    Meanwhile, when Nicole and Jane returned to their ss, she first yed a game on her cellphone while waiting for their teacher.


    A message from Blue Sniper pops up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I waste for not being able to reach youst night.¡± Said Blue Sniper.


    Nicole replied, ¡°Okay, I was alsote but still we did not meet.¡±


    ¡°What is that, are you ying again?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m reading Blue Sniper messaged, it looks like he wastest night too.¡± Said Nicole.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Ows, so if we had waited a little longer you might have met,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Nicole¡¯s short answer, and she saw Blue Sniper messaging again.


    ¡°Can we meet again? Set a time and ce again.¡± Blue Sniper asked.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened at what she read.


    ¡°Oh, why do your eyes widen? What did he say to you?¡± Jane asked in astonishment.


    She then showed Blue Sniper¡¯s reply.


    ¡°What?! He wants to meet you again?¡± Jane asked.


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you already have a boyfriend? Why would you even meet him? What if would Jake be angry about that, what if he found out you were meeting someone else?¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Haist, I will not meet him, I will think first.¡± Said Nicole.


    She then replied to Blue Sniper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see when I can.¡± she replied to Blue Sniper.


    ¡°Okay then, I will wait for you.¡± Said Blue Sniper.


    Nicole did not reply again because their teacher arrived.


    After their ss Jake picked her up again and ate outside. They ate at an Italian Restaurant just near the school. While eating Jake and her talked.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jake asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nicole¡¯s short answer.


    Jake held her hand before saying, ¡°Ignore what they say to you, it will pass.¡±


    ¡°I just thought,¡± Why do you like me? Of all the other women out there, who are beautiful and rich, why don¡¯t you choose them?¡± Nicole asked him seriously.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also what I¡¯m asking myself, why I fell in love with you, Miss Kiss Snatcher!¡±ughed Jake.


    Nicole was bored with what Jake said and teased her.


    ¡°Tssk, you already snatched mine too.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°No, I just imitated you.¡± Jake said, smiling while teasing her.


    Sometimeter, someone called Jake, Jake excused and got up and walked outside the restaurant.


    Nicole wondered who called Jake, while looking at him standing outside.


    ¡°Hmm, does Jake have another woman? Who is he talking to?¡± Nicole asked herself as she watched Jake smile at the person he was talking to on the phone.

 Chapter 27 – I’ll go with you

    Meanwhile, as Jane returned to the dorm she felt as if someone was following her.


    She looked in the back, but no one was there. She was immediately nervous and walked fast, until suddenly someone grabbed her and covered her mouth with a handkerchief. She inhaled the poisonous smell of the handkerchief and suddenly felt dizzy.


    Then suddenly someone punched the man who covered his mouth, and Jane suddenly fell on the grass.


    She had no strength and suddenly her vision darkened, before she finally lost consciousness she saw Henry approaching her.


    Tim and Stevent punched the man behind Jane hard. They saw it cover Jane¡¯s mouth and it looked like Jane had a bad n.


    They immediately approached it and helped.


    Tim and Stevent punched the man in ck, and they kicked and punched him. They then called the police who were previously guarding their school. He was immediately taken to the precinct for investigation and he may be the one taking the students.


    Meanwhile Jane lost consciousness and Henry immediately approached Jane and tried to wake her up, but she still did not speak, so they decided to take her to the hospital. They immediately called Jake and informed him of what had happened.


    While eating, Jake received another call.


    ¡°Hello, oh.¡± Jake replied and he looked at Nicole.


    ¡°Jake, are you with Nicole?¡± Stevent asked.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°We saw Jane almost abducted earlier, we took her to the hospital because she lost consciousness,¡± said Stevent.


    Jake was surprised by what Stevent told him.


    ¡°What?! Oh, okay, we will go there now.¡± Jake immediately hung up the phone and talked to Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, there is an emergency we need to go to the hospital.¡± he immediately told Nicole.


    ¡°Why? What happened? Who called you?¡± Nicole asked and she was nervous about what Jake said.


    ¡°Stevent, he said they saw Jane look like she was being abducted and she fainted, so they took her to the hospital.¡± Jake exined.


    ¡°Ha?! Let¡¯s go to Jane.¡± said Nicole.


    After they paid for their meal they immediately went to the hospital, Stevent said.


    When they arrived at the hospital they saw Tim, Henry and Stevent in a chair waiting. They immediately approached it.


    ¡°Oh how¡¯s Jane?¡± Jake asked immediately.


    ¡°The Doctor will still check her.¡± Henry replied.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked worriedly.


    ¡°We saw her walking earlier, and then a man in ck suddenly grabbed her and covered her mouth. So we hurried over and helped her.¡± Tim¡¯s story.


    ¡°Oh, Jane is almost doomed, it¡¯s good youe soon.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Where is that man and what happened to him?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Well, after we beat him, we called the police and he was taken to the precinct,¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± said Jake.


    Later the Doctor came out and they immediately asked him.


    ¡°Doc, how is Jane?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Ah, are you rted to the patient?¡± the Doctor asked.


    ¡°I am her best friend and we are friends,¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah okay, she takes sleeping pills, so now she is still asleep.¡± said the Doctor.


    ¡°Doc, does it have a bad effect on her body?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because it had no effect on her body. We just gave her a drip, after that she can go home.¡± said the Doctor.


    ¡°Is that so? Thank you Doc.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you can go to her room,¡± said the Doctor.


    After thanking the Doctor, they immediately entered the room and found Jane lying down and still asleep.


    Nicole approached Jane¡¯s bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Jane didn¡¯t perish, who is that man?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± Said Stevent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the culprit, maybe he also takes the missing students?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Maybe, well the police will investigate him, so the police will take care of him,¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Haist, if he was the one who kidnapped the students, I hope those two who are missing will be saved. Fortunately, you saw Jane, by chance, I do not know what I will do when Jane is lost, I also treat her like my sister.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°By the way, won¡¯t you tell her parents what happened?¡± Henry asked.


    Nicole thought before answering, ¡°Ah, maybe we should just wait for Jane to wake up, she will just decide if she will tell her parents what happened.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah okay. All right, Tim and I will go back to the dorm first.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, be careful.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay bro, you too.¡± said Tim.


    Then they said goodbye to each other and waited for Jane to wake up.


    After a few hours Jane woke up and she slowly opened her eyes. She looked around and she saw Nicole, Jake and Stevent.


    ¡°Jane, it¡¯s good you woke up, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± said Nicole, simultaneously hugging Jane.


    Jane sat down before saying, ¡°What happened?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°They said they saw you earlier and the man almost kidnapped you,¡± said Nicole.


    When she heard what Nicole said, she remembered what had happened and she was scared.


    ¡°Yes, I remember what happened. I was walking towards the dorm then I felt someone following me. Then suddenly someone grabbed me and covered my mouth and I gradually lost consciousness.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Tssk! It¡¯s good that Stevent saw you and helped you. Doesn¡¯t it hurt you? Have you met that man before?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, well they saved me, I¡¯m okay, and I¡¯m just a little dizzy. I didn¡¯t see him before, but friend, I feel like he might be the one taking the students from our school.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°That¡¯s also our suspicion. Let it go, they said he was already in the precinct and the police will take care of him.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Ah okay, that¡¯s good. Thank you Stevent for saving me. Maybe if you didn¡¯te, maybe worse would have happened to me earlier.¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Nothing. Just get well and always be careful.¡± said Stevent.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Jane replied.


    Then Jane went home and they went back to the dorm. Too much happened today, so Nicole fell asleep quickly.


    The next day, as Jake and Nicole were walking to school and holding hands while walking, she asked Jake about the one who called himst night in the restaurant.


    ¡°Jake, I just want to ask, who called youst night? At the restaurant.¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my Mom. She just said hello to me, let me introduce you to her when she visits me.¡± said Jake happily.


    Nicole was surprised to hear that, she remembered that she was telling her mother what Jake was going to do.


    ¡°Ah, when will she visit?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, maybe next month,¡± said Jake.


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Ah okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom is kind.¡± smiling Jake said as he noticed the concern on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± a smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°Well, when will you introduce me to your parents?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole was surprised by Jake¡¯s question, because she was not ready when it would happen.


    ¡°Ah, Jake I haven¡¯t talked to my Mom yet and she doesn¡¯t know I have a boyfriend yet. She thinks my future boyfriend is Harry.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, maybe you need to call your Mom and tell her you already have a boyfriend. Why do they want Harry for you?¡± Jake asked.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eh because my father and Harry¡¯s parents are friends, so that¡¯s why they said, Harry¡¯s family can help our business, so they want Harry to be my husband in the future.¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Well, if your parents only need a business partner, I can give it to them and more than Harry¡¯s parent¡¯s ability.¡± Jake¡¯s proud.


    ¡°Tssk! Can I not make fun here Jake! How can you give that up and be better than him?¡± bored Nicole said.


    ¡°As long as I can do that! Just believe me, I¡¯m not fooling you.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°Well, maybe you know businessmen who can be introduced to my father, to be a business partner?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Ah, it looks like that,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay too. Maybe they will ept you too, when they know you are strategic and work hard at learning.¡± said Nicole.


    Jake smiled at her when he heard that he was trying hard to study, because the truth is, that he is not serious about his studies and he is just doing it as a hobby. So, he decided to ask her a question.


    ¡°Well, for example we live abroad, will youe with me?¡± Jake asked her.


    ¡°Abroad? What are we going to do abroad?¡± Nicole asked and curiously.


    ¡°Just answer my question, if ever after our graduation; will youe with me to another country?¡± Jake asked while looking at her seriously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± said Nicole as she smiled.


    Jake hugged her tightly, ¡°Thank you Nicole.¡±


    Jake said smiling as he hugged Nicole, and even though Nicole was confused she was also happy for Jake. She loves him, and wherever he goes she wants to be with him everywhere.


    She hopes their rtionship willst forever and be sessful partners in the future.

 Chapter 28 – Who attack them?

    At break time Nicole went to the restroom and when she came out she was suddenly poured a bucket of water by two students and Amy. Nicole was shocked and she was soaking wet.


    ¡°What the -¡± Nicole said in surprise and she saw that her whole body was very wet.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Kim and the two women with herughed at the same time.


    ¡°Why? Why did you pour water on me?¡± Nicole asked angrily to them.


    ¡°Well, that should be for you! Because of your flirting with Jake!¡± disgusted Amy said.


    ¡°Amy, I¡¯m not doing anything to you and I didn¡¯t flirt with Jake.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Really?! Even if you do not admit it, it is obvious that you are flirting! Bitch!¡± and then she pped Nicole at the same time and Nicole was stunned.


    She immediately retaliated and pped Amy and they both pulled each other¡¯s hair.


    The two women grabbed Nicole¡¯s arms to release Amy.


    ¡°Tssk! I don¡¯t think Jake will like a bitch like you, or maybe you cast a spell on Jake to like you?¡± Amy mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! and whatever else you say, I¡¯m the one Jake¡¯s like and not you! I didn¡¯t think you liked Jake, if I only knew, I would have given him to you right away, so that Tim would not have to wait any longer for your answer, tssk!¡± Annoyed Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes, you should just give Jake to me, because I deserve him and not you!¡± Amy stared at her from head to toe and then came out of the restroom.


    When Nicole was left behind, she immediately called Jane.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jane replied.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll just go back to the dorm.¡± said Nicole as she walked and the students looked at her because of her appearance.


    ¡°Oh, why are you going back to the dorm?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Eh because I¡¯m soaking wet, Amy poured water on me.¡± Annoyed Nicole said.


    ¡°What? You were wet?¡± Jane assured.


    ¡°Yes, they poured water on me when I came out of the restroom. All right, I¡¯m going to run fast and the students are looking at me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, and that Amy will pay for me.¡± Disgusted Jane said.


    After they talked, Nicole immediately went to the dorm to get dressed and Jane looked for Amy to confront her because of what she had done to Nicole.


    After Nicole got dressed, as she was walking in the field someone gave her a letter.


    ¡°Hi, are you Nicole?¡± the male student asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Oh, someone is giving you this.¡± He said and handed Nicole a piece of paper.


    ¡°Who gives?¡± Nicole asked.


    But the man ran away and did not answer.


    ¡°Who gave it?¡± she asked herself and she immediately read it.


    ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s meet on the rooftop ¨C Jake.¡±


    This is what the letter said and she took a deep breath, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Jake.¡±


    Then she walked to the rooftop, while panting, she opened the rooftop door and she looked around there was almost no one there. As she looked around someone approached her and pulled her hair from behind.


    ¡°Aahhh.¡± She was surprised at the tweaking of her hair.


    She struggles with her. She then saw the masked female student when she faced her.


    ¡°You need to suffer because of your flirtation!¡±


    She was nervous to see the knife she was holding.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± she shouted and suddenly attacked her with a knife to stab her.


    She immediately backed away, but tried to attack her again, she backed away but she was already on the edge of the wall and she could not back down.


    She tried to hold the woman¡¯s hand with a knife and they both fought. Nicole felt very nervous and scared during those times. Because the knife was pointed at her and she didn¡¯t seem to be able to stop it.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m not doing anything to you! Stop it, please!¡± please Nicole.


    But the woman continued to stab the knife and the substitute approached Nicole¡¯s chest.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, stop it.¡± Please Nicole.


    Meanwhile, Jane has been waiting a long time for the ce she and Nicole talked about the ce to meet but she is still not there.


    To her surprise, she called Nicole on the phone but she did not answer. She was immediately nervous because Nicole did not answer her calls.


    She started to walk and immediately looked for Nicole and asked the other students. She walked around the whole building, when she asked her ssmate if she had seen Nicole.


    ¡°Hey, Lory did you see Nicole?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Ah yes, I saw her earlier.¡± Lory replied.


    ¡°Where did you see her?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°I saw her going up to the rooftop, but I didn¡¯t know if she was still there.¡± Said Lory.


    ¡°Ah okay, thank you.¡± Said Jane.


    Then she immediately went to the rooftop, she ran towards it. When she got to the rooftop, she saw that Nicole was in a precarious situation and she saw her fighting with a knife at the masked female student.


    She immediately ran and helped Nicole, she immediately pushed the female student and she backed away slightly.


    Nicole was surprised when Jane arrived, because she would have been stabbed by a female student if she had not arrived.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jane asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole replied.


    But the masked student recovered and stabbed Nicole, but Jane immediately blocked her body and she is the one who stabbed in her stomach.


    ¡°Aaahhh.¡±


    ¡°Jane!!!¡± Nicole shouted when she saw Jane stabbed.


    The woman in the maskughed loudly and rushed again to stab Jane again, but Nicole stopped it and she worked again.


    When Nicole could not cope, she kicked the woman hard and ran, but as she ran she was out of bnce and slipped on the side of the rooftop. Nicole hung on the side of the wall and was terrified to fall on the ground.


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Jane shouted.


    Then Jane forced herself to stand up and slowly approached Nicole to hold her hands.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t let go, hold me.¡± Said Jane.


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m scared.¡± Crying Nicole said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down, just look at me.¡± Said Jane.


    But they did not expect the student to attack them again and stab Jane in the back, so Jane let go of Nicole¡¯s hand. Nicole was surprised to stab Jane again.


    ¡°Jane!!!¡± Nicole shouted.


    Then forcefully fought the student with the mask and forcefully avoided its attacks. Meanwhile, Nicole was weakening, she just cried and cried.


    ¡°Help!!! Help!!!¡±


    She shouted loudly, and finally someone noticed that student hanging on the rooftop and they looked at her.


    ¡°Please, help us! Pleaseeee!!!¡± Nicole shouted.


    Until more and more people notice it and so does Jake.


    ¡°Wait, is that Nicole?¡± Henry asked.


    And they immediately ran to the rooftop.


    Meanwhile, Jane was kicked hard by the student and Jane fell on the rooftop. Nicole just shouted loudly.


    ¡°Jaannneeee!!!¡± she shouted loudly, at the same time as the students below shouted too, when they saw Jane¡¯s body fall down from the rooftop.


    When the masked student saw what was happening, she confronted Nicole and stabbed Nicole in the palm with a knife.


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Nicole cried out in great pain, but she still did not let go of the side of the wall.


    ¡°You do not want to leave? Follow your friend there!¡± said the woman.


    Then it was one of her hands that she wanted to stab too, but she immediately stopped by her arm and she saw that the one who stopped her was Jake.


    Nicole felt relieved when she saw Jake and Henry followed. They immediately took the knife she was holding and held both of her hands.


    The woman fought with them and when Henry grabbed the woman, Henry kicked so hard on his tights, which gave the student a chance to escape.


    The student immediately ran away and escaped, Henry could do nothing because he was in so much pain. Jake, on the other hand, immediately helped Nicole and lifted her up onto the rooftop.


    Nicole just hugged him while crying and was terrified of what happened.


    ¡°Jane¡­ Jane.¡± Nicole cried as she hugged Jake.


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m here, you¡¯re safe now.¡± Jake whispered.


    Henry slowly approached the side of the rooftop and looked at the tragedy that had happened to Jane who was lying on the ground with no sign of life.


    He turned to Nicole and Jake and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± And he shook his head.


    Nicole moaned loudly at what had happened to her friend. She med herself for her death.


    ¡°Jane¡­ huhuhu.¡± she was crying loudly.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡± Jake said.


    Then other students and teachers came to the rooftop and asked them what had happened.


    ¡°What happened here?!¡± their Teacher Asked and was shocked at what happened.


    ¡°Someone attacked them, a girl student wearing a mask.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°What?! A student? Who?!¡± asked their teacher.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t see her face, and she knows how to fight and she ran fast.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Okay, maybe let¡¯s check the CCTV here. By the way, let¡¯s bring Nicole to the hospital first.¡± said their teacher.


    ¡°Okay Maam.¡± Jake said.


    They immediately took Nicole to the hospital because of the wounds she sustained on her hand and she is still crying over the loss of her best friend.

 Chapter 29 – The Bully

    While Nicole was in the hospital and being treated, she continued to cry due to the loss of her best friend Jane. Jake approached her after she had been treated and hugged Nicole again, to sympathize with Jane¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Nicole, please stop crying, maybe you can handle that.¡± Jake worries.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who dies not her, because of me she died, Jake.¡± Crying Nicole said.


    Jake stroked her back, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t me yourself. You did not like what happened. If anyone is to me, none other than the student who hurt you.¡± Said Jake.


    But Nicole was still crying. Soon after, Jane¡¯s parents arrived and she immediately hugged them.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Nicole cried and she hugged Jane¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Auntie, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nicole said, crying.


    ¡°What really happened Nicole? Why did this happen to Jane?¡± Jane¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°A student hurt Jane and me; we were suddenly attacked and stabbed. After that, Jane suddenly fell on the rooftop while I was hanging on the side. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t save Jane.¡± Crying Nicole said.


    ¡°No, Nicole¡­ you are not to me for what happened, do not me yourself.¡± Jane¡¯s mom said.


    Then they arranged Jane¡¯s hill and funeral.


    ~


    A few weekster, Nicole still felt the grief of Jane¡¯s disappearance. She was still sad, even though Jake tried to make her smile.


    Until the delivery of their project. While in art ss, Nicole¡¯s mind seemed to be flying, so she decided to buy something to drink first. She first covered the painting and went to the canteen first.


    When she returned, she did not expect what would happen in her painting. She slowly took off the cover cloth of the painting she was making, when she was surprised by what she saw.


    This is pure paint and drawings of the face of a woman with ck horns. She stood up in shock and his teacher noticed that.


    ¡°Haaa!¡± cried Nicole.


    ¡°Oh, why Miss Richard?¡± her teacher asked.


    Amy and her friends simplyughed at Nicole¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Maam, someone interfered with my work.¡± Said Nicole as she stood up.


    Her teacher and other ssmates approached her. When she saw the drawing she was saying with the face of a woman with horns, she was also surprised.


    ¡°Huh, what is that?!¡± surprised her teacher asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s scary.¡± Some of her ssmates said when they saw the strange drawing.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Nicole replied to her teacher.


    ¡°Who did that?¡± her teacher asked.


    Meanwhile, Nicole noticed that Amy was simplyughing while drawing, so she immediately approached her and confronted her.


    She picked up the painting and talked to Amy.


    ¡°Are you the one who did it?¡± Nicole asked Amy angrily.


    ¡°Can you, don¡¯t me me!¡± Amy said to her as she rolled eyes.


    ¡°You know Amy, I don¡¯t know when I did something bad to you, so why do you do it to me. I know you did it!¡± Then Nicole threw the painting in front of Amy and threw down the painting she had made.


    Amy stood up and faced Nicole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t have proof!¡± said Amy.


    ¡°Well, if not you, tell me who will do it?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Tssk! I don¡¯t know if anyone else is mad at you! Go with your best friend to hell! Bitch!¡± Amy said.


    Nicole was angry at what she said and sympathized with her friend Jane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say the name of Jane here!¡± Then she poured paint on Amy¡¯s face.


    Amy was surprised by what Nicole did and she also retaliated by throwing various paints at Nicole and so did Nicole.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± their teacher shouted.


    But they did not listen to her and they fought even harder.


    Amy immediately pulled Nicole by her hair and Nicole also retaliated and she also pulled Amy¡¯s hair. They tweaked and they rolled around on the floor.


    ¡°Nicole, Amy, stop it!!!¡± their teacher shouted.


    ¡°Please stop them!¡± their teacher shouted.


    And they were stopped by their ssmates, while they continued to support Nicole and Amy. They still want to continue their fight.


    Nicole approached again and pped Amy hard. Everyone was surprised and especially Amy when Nicole pped her hard.


    ¡°If you repeatedly talk about Jane¡¯s name, that¡¯s not all you will get!¡± Nicole said angrily.


    Their teacher then approached them and took them to the Principal¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Stop it, both of you go to the Principal¡¯s Office now!¡± their teacher shouted at them.


    They did nothing but obey and go to the Principal¡¯s Office.


    When Jake¡¯s sses were over, he found out that Nicole had a fight with Amy and called her to the Principal¡¯s Office. He immediately hurried to the dorm and when he arrived, he immediately opened the door and saw Nicole crying on the side of the bed.


    He looked at her and saw that her filthy clothes were pure paint as well as her hands and face was pure paint.


    Then he approached Nicole, he sat beside her and held her hands.


    ¡°Nicole, what happened?¡± Jake asked worriedly.


    ¡°Jake¡­ I don¡¯t want this, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Crying Nicole said.


    Jake hugged her tightly.


    ¡°You can handle that, I am here to help you.¡± He slowly wiped Nicole¡¯s tears from her cheeks.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t want to see you crying. Tell me, what is the matter?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Because of Amy, she kicked me out for doing that and she also bullied me for a long time.¡± Said Nicole.


    Jake was surprised by what Nicole said.


    ¡°What?! Amy? Why didn¡¯t you tell me right away that Amy was bullying you?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to worry anymore. Since you became my boyfriend, Amy has been warm to me and she has always bullied me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Tssk! Why is she bullying you? What is her reason for that? Why is she angry with you?¡± Jake asked curiously.


    Nicole looked at Jake¡¯s face before saying, ¡°Because of you.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why because of me?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Because Amy likes you!¡± Nicole replied.


    Jake couldn¡¯t believe what Nicole said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible what you¡¯re saying, Amy doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Amy likes you, she herself admitted to me when she poured water on me in the restroom.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What? She poured water on her in the restroom? Why don¡¯t I know this, when did that happen?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°On the day Jane disappeared. She poured water on me in the restroom, so I went home first and changed my clothes. After I returned, someone gave me a letter.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Wait, what letter?¡± Jake asked.


    Nicole swallowed and thought about that incident.


    ¡°A male student gave me a letter and then sent me to the rooftop. I thought that letter was from you.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What letter? I am not giving you any letter.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s here, I hid it.¡± Said Nicole.


    Then she approached the drawer of her desk and took the letter and handed it to Jake. Jake read it immediately.


    ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s meet on the rooftop ¨C Jake. But I did not write it and I did not write to you. Well, do you remember what the man who gave you this looked like? We can be that lead, so we can catch who the suspect is.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Yes, I still remember how he looked, when I saw him, I would definitely know it was him.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go to the Principal¡¯s Office and find out who that student is.¡± Jake said to her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, all right. But can I get dressed first?¡± said Nicole because her clothes were full of dirt.


    ¡°Oh go ahead, clean up first and get dressed, I¡¯ll just wait for you here outside.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole replied.


    Then Jake came out of the room first and waited for Nicole to get dressed.


    Meanwhile, when they arrived at the Principal¡¯s Office their Principal was no longer there, so they regretted it.


    They knocked several times in the door but no one answered. They think that the Principal has already left.


    ¡°Maybe the Principal has already left.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes, maybe, let¡¯s just talk to the Principal tomorrow; let¡¯s just go back to the dorm first.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Okay go ahead, just tomorrow.¡± said Nicole.


    As they were returning from the dorm and walking down the hallway, Nicole noticed a man who seemed to be passing by, while he was talking to someone. The man was familiar with her and she could not be wrong, she stopped and Jake noticed it.


    ¡°Oh why? Why did you stop walking?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°It looks like he was the man who handed me the letter.¡± Nicole said to Jake while pointing to the man who was also talking to the other man.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be wrong, that¡¯s him!¡± surely said Nicole.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to him.¡± Said Jake.


    Meanwhile the man noticed that Nicole and Jake were approaching him, he immediately said goodbye to his buddy and quickly ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± Jake shouted, but he ran fast and they could not catch up to him.

 Chapter 30 – The Real Suspect

    Jake and Nicole did not catch up with the student and when they returned to the man he was talking to he was gone and left.


    They failed again, so they just went back to their dorm.


    The next day they went to the Principal¡¯s Office to inform Nicole of what was known for the investigation into Jane¡¯s death. They knocked on the office door and slowly opened the door.


    ¡°Good morning Ma¡¯am.¡± greetings from both of them.


    ¡°Good morning, take a seat.¡± Mrs. Gomez replied.


    Then they approached and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°Well, Nicole mentioned something to me yesterday; it was about Jane¡¯s case. She told me that someone had handed her a letter sending her to the rooftop. And it contained my name, but I did not give her any letter. So, we thought that maybe the one who gave her the letter knew the woman who hurt Nicole and Jane and maybe he also knew something.¡± Said Jake.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe he¡¯s with her.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Well, yesterday we came here to you but you left, and unexpectedly we saw that man who gave me a letter, there in the hallway.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°What?! So did you talk to him?¡± Mrs. Gomez asked.


    ¡°That is the problem, he suddenly ran when we approached him yesterday. We tried to chase him but we failed and we did not catch up with him.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°We would like to ask you if we can see thetv.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Of course,e and I will apany you and I will call the teachers as well, so we can find out which student you are talking about.¡± Said Mrs. Gomez.


    ¡°Thank you Maam.¡± Said Jake.


    Then the Principal announced to the teachers that there was an important meeting and they immediately went and responded to what their Principal said.


    ¡°I called you today for what I have to say, it was about the death of the student. We think he may be an aplice or someone who knows what happened. What I will show you in the clip is the male student who gave Nicole the letter, take a good look and maybe you know him or your student.¡± said Mrs. Gomez while showing the man in the CCTV video.


    The teachers watched the video carefully andter a teacher raised her hand.


    ¡°Maam, that is my student. Mr. Eric Hu.¡± The teacher said.


    ¡°Well, can you call him here now?¡± asked the Principal.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he did not enter today.¡± The teacher said.


    ¡°Well, go to their house right now and bring the police to investigate him thoroughly, before he escapes. If he does nothing wrong, he does not have to hide or be afraid. So, I order you to go to his house immediately.¡± Principal¡¯s order.


    ¡°Okay Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go.¡± Teacher said.


    Nicole and Jake went to Eric¡¯s house and also apanied two policemen who were investigating Jane¡¯s case.


    However, a few minutes after they knocked on the door, he did not open the door. The police asked Eric to open the door.


    ¡°Mister Eric Hu, please open the door, we will just ask you something.¡± Said their teacher.


    But Eric did not answer and still did not open the door.


    ¡°Mister Eric Hu, please open the door, otherwise we will break it.¡± The police said.


    Eric was frightened to hear the voice of the police. He immediately opened the door and saw his adviser, two policemen and Nicole and Jake standing at the door.


    ¡°Good morning, what do you need?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°Good morning Eric, can we talk to you for a moment? Are your parents there?¡± asked their Teacher.


    He sighed, ¡°No Maam, they went to work.¡±


    ¡°Can wee in? Don¡¯t be afraid, we just have to ask you something.¡± Said his teacher.


    ¡°All right Maam,e in.¡± said Eric, as he could do nothing about the situation.


    Nicole and the teacher sat in the small chair and the men with them just stood on the side. When Eric sat down, his teacher asked him.


    ¡°Eric, why are you absent today?¡± his teacher asked.


    ¡°Ah, I feel bad Maam, I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t get in.¡± Said Eric.


    ¡°Is that so, I just want to ask you, do you know Nicole?¡± his teacher asked and he looked at Nicole.


    He swallowed before saying, ¡°No Maam.¡±


    Nicole was surprised by his answer.


    ¡°Eric, don¡¯t lie! You know me, you gave me a letter, remember?¡± said Nicole.


    Eric did not answer and remained bent over. His teacher held his hand.


    ¡°Eric, tell me the truth, if you know anything. Whose letter did you give to Nicole?¡± his teacher asked.


    It was a long time before Eric could answer, so the police spoke.


    ¡°If you do not speak to Eric, you will be the one who suffers the case and you will be the suspect in Jane¡¯s death because you didn¡¯t say what you know.¡± Said a policeman.


    ¡°Maam, I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± Afraid Eric told his teacher.


    ¡°So, tell us what you know,¡± said his teacher.


    ¡°Maam, I just ordered.¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°Who ordered you?¡± Nicole asked.


    Eric thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°She just ordered me, it¡¯s A-Amy.¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°What?! Amy?!¡± shocked Nicole said.


    ¡°Are you sure what you said Eric?¡± Jake asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. I told you the truth, that day, while I was going to the locker Amy told me that I should give you the letter and she gave me a thousand. I also wondered, why did he give me money, I just epted. I didn¡¯t know that Amy had a bad n for you. I also feel guilty for what I did, because I am the reason why you went to the rooftop, I should not have just given you that letter.¡± Crying says Eric.


    ¡°So, you mean, Amy is the woman in the mask and Jane and I tried to kill?¡± Nicole assured.


    ¡°Yes, she is. I¡¯m so sorry, I was also afraid to say what I know, and also sorry for Jane¡¯s death.¡± Crying says Eric.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe what she found out that Amy could kill, she just cried. Jake approached her and hugged her.


    ¡°Amy is so bad, she will pay for Jane¡¯s death.¡± Nicole said angrily.


    Their teacher took a deep breath and asked the police.


    ¡°Officer, what is our next step now that we already know who the suspect is?¡± their teacher asked.


    ¡°I will tell the police stationed by the school and I will tell them to arrest this suspect.¡± said the police and then immediately reported it to the police at the school.


    Then they still took Eric to the precinct and he gave a statement and waited for Amy to arrive.


    Meanwhile, at the school, the police immediately spoke to the Principal and informed her of what had happened and what they found out.


    They immediately went to Amy¡¯s room, while Mr. Reyes was teaching the Principal knocked and he came out.


    When Mr. Reyes saw that the Principal was knocking, he immediately opened it.


    ¡°Hi Maam.¡± greet by Mr. Reyes.


    ¡°Mr. Reyes, can you ask Amy Chu to get out, I¡¯ll just tell her something.¡± Said the Principal.


    Even though Mr. Reyes was surprised because Mrs. Gomez was with the police men, he still obeyed the order.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Then he went inside again and called Amy Chu.


    ¡°Miss Amy Chu, go out first and the Principal will tell you something.¡± Said Mr. Reyes.


    Everyone fell silent and the whole ss looked at Amy.


    Amy was surprised and nervous; she slowly got up and went out the door. She saw the Principal and four policemen.


    The police immediately approached Amy Chu and immediately handcuffed her.


    ¡°Miss Amy Chu?¡± assurance of a female police officer.


    Amy nodded, ¡°Yes?¡± Amy wondered.


    She was immediately handcuffed.


    ¡°Wait, why are you handcuffing me? Ma¡¯am?!¡± Amy shouted.


    And her teacher and her ssmates approached.


    ¡°We just received some information about you and we will invite you to the precinct.¡± Police said.


    ¡°What?! I did not do anything! Let me go!¡± Amy shouted at the police.


    ¡°Amy, please be quiet, the students will look at you more.¡± Discipline of her Principal.


    ¡°But Maam, this is not right.¡± Said Amy.


    ¡°This is the right way Amy, so you cannot escape. Just go with them properly so that there is no problem.¡± Said the Principal.


    She thinks that she can¡¯t do anything but obey.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, but please call my parents.¡± Amy said, crying.


    ¡°We will.¡± Principal¡¯s answer.


    Then Amy came along and as she walked she bent down because she did not want to see the students looking at her. She did not expect it to happen to her and she would be caught right away.


    She was crying when she arrived at the precinct and she saw Nicole and Jake there, Nicole immediately greeted her with a loud p.


    ¡°There, for Jane! And this is for me.¡± She pped Amy once again.


    Amy¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red. And Nicole looked at her so badly.


    ¡°You so bad Amy! I hope you will regret this!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do anything!¡± Amy said.


    ¡°You are such a liar! You will go to jail for what you did to us!¡± Nicole yelled at her.


    After that the police investigation proceeded.

 Chapter 31 – Misunderstanding

    After the investigation, Nicole and Jake find out that it was Amy who actually attempted it with Jane. They were all surprised to find that Amy hadmitted many crimes at her former school so she transferred to their school.


    Jane¡¯s parents also found out about this information and immediately went to the Precinct. Meanwhile, Jake and Nicole are back at school.


    While walking to his ssroom, Jake received a call from his Mother. And he answered it immediately.


    ¡°Hello Mom.¡± Jake answered.


    ¡°Son, let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡± Said his Mommy.


    Jake was surprised, ¡°Why, are you here now? When did youe? ¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Yes Jake, I am here, I just came. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow and bring your girlfriend along.¡± Said her Mommy.


    ¡°Okay Mom, what time will we meet?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Well, what time can you go?¡± asked his Mommy.


    ¡°Maybe just after ss Mom.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s just meet after your ss at a restaurant, I¡¯ll just tell you tomorrow where.¡± Said his Mom.


    ¡°Okay Mom, take care.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Okay see you tomorrow, take care too.¡± Said his Mom.


    When they finished talking, Jake returned to their ssroom.


    ~


    The next day, it was the day they met his Mom, she told Nicole to get ready because he was going to introduce her to his Mother.


    ¡°Nicole, Mom came yesterday, she wants to see us.¡± Jake said while getting dressed.


    ¡°What? Will you take me?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, she wants to meet you too. So get ready, after our ss, we will go straight there.¡± Said Jake.


    Nicole was surprised by what Jake said, because she was not ready.


    ¡°What?! Will we meetter? Why did you just say that yesterday?¡± Nicole asked him.


    ¡°Why? What is the problem?¡± Jake frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready, I did not fix what I will wear, you should have told mest night.¡± Said Nicole.


    He sighed, ¡°If you have nothing to wear we will just buyter.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°What to buy? No, I¡¯m just going to find a dress here in my closet.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Said Jake.


    Nicole then looked at her clothes, she showed it to Jake and Jake didn¡¯t like her dresses.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you don¡¯t have a sensible dress. Let me just buy youter.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°Maybe this is possible, why do I need to get dressed?¡± Nicoleined.


    Jake smiled and touched her cheeks, ¡°You have to be a woman, even just for today Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Why is your Mom strict? She doesn¡¯t want me to wear something simple?¡± Nicole asked.


    He sighed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s your first time to meet my Mom so you need to be presentable.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hope your Mom likes me.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, she will like you, just be yourself,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Smiling Nicole said.


    Then she got dressed and at the same time they entered the ssroom again.


    After their ss ended, they immediately went to the mall and Jake bought her a dress to wear. After they bought it, they went to the Salon to do her hair and make-up.


    Nicole¡¯s beauty came out when she put on make-up and fixed her hair.


    ¡°Is this really me?¡± Nicole could not believe what she saw in the mirror.


    ¡°Of course Maam, it¡¯s only you! See? You are so beautiful!¡± said her hairdresser.


    ¡°Thank you for fixing me.¡± smiling Nicole said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Mam.¡± Smiling it says.


    Then she stood up and she was also wearing the beige long dress they bought at the mall earlier. She approached Jake wearing a suit that was the color of his dress. Jake smiled at her.


    ¡°You look so awesome.¡± Jake said, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you. Do we really have to wear a formal dress?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes it is necessary.¡± Jake said sparingly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go ahead.¡±


    Then they went to the ck limousine parked opposite the Salon. Nicole was surprised and she stopped Jake.


    ¡°Wait, shall we ride there?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes why?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Wait, where did thate from?¡± and she whispered to Jake, ¡°Did you steal that?¡±


    Jakeughed at what Nicole said.


    ¡°No, I rent it. Come on, let¡¯s go, we will bete.¡± Said Jake.


    Then Nicole got in the car. This is the first time she was riding in this car. It is almost fully equipped, there are more drinks and food. Nicole wondered why Jake still had to rent an expensive car to the restaurant, where they could take a taxi.


    ¡°Hey Jake, why did you rent such an expensive car? We can just take a taxi.¡± Nicole asked Jake as he texted on his phone.


    ¡°Ah, because we can¡¯t just take a taxi, we won¡¯t be allowed in the restaurant.¡± Jake lied.


    ¡°What? They are very strict.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, that is their rules. don¡¯t worry, my Mom will pay for it.¡± Jake said, smiling.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s why it¡¯s okay for you to rent a car like this, your Mom will pay.¡± Said Nicole.


    Soon the car stopped at a fancy restaurant. Jake and Nicole went out and entered the restaurant. They were immediately greeted by a waitress.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good evening Maam, Sir.¡± Smiling at them.


    ¡°Good evening, reservation for Mrs. George.¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Ah okay Sir, this way please.¡±


    Then it immediately apanied them to a private room. They went inside the room and they saw a beautiful woman who was quite old, she was beautiful with a smooth skin. And she looked rich because of her jewelry, she also noticed two men standing nearby and a gay man standing behind her.


    She thinks maybe her personal assistant.


    Jake immediately approached her and they hugged each other.


    ¡°Mom! Nice to see you!¡± Jake¡¯s happy greeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too!¡± his Mom greeted him warmly and they both hugged.


    ¡°By the way, this is my girlfriend, Nicole Richard.¡± Jake introduces her to his mother.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± Nicole smiled.


    Jake¡¯s Mommy looked at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Good evening Nicole, you are so beautiful.¡± she said with a smile and hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.


    Then they sat down and talked happily. While Jake and his Mom were talking, the food they ordered came.


    Nicole, on the other hand, noticed that the gay tasted the food first, before putting it on the table. Then when he doesn¡¯t like it, he does not assume it on the table.


    She wondered what he was doing, because only now had she seen something like this. She also could not answer their conversation of Jake and his mother because theirnguage was different while talking.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s eat first.¡± Said Jake.


    ¡°How is your school Nicole?¡± Jake¡¯s Mom asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Maam.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°It would be good then. I heard about the loss of your best friend, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jake¡¯s Mom said.


    Nicole just bowed her head and continued to eat.


    ¡°Well, how is my father?¡± Jake asked his Mom.


    ¡°Your father is good now, but the Doctor said he needs more rest. So his blood pressure will go down. He needs you Jake. You know your father is getting old, he needs you to take care of everything.¡± his Mom said while holding his hand.


    Jake sighed, ¡°I will have business here to take care off too. I don¡¯t think this is the right time to go back.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°Well, I hope you think about it first! Pleasee back to us, when you decide. The business is continuing to go down, if you do note back so soon. Please son, just ignore your father¡¯s tantrum. We need you!¡± his Mom said.


    ¡°I will think about it Mom,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay, I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible.¡± his Mom said.


    ¡°When will youe back home?¡± Jake asked his Mom.


    ¡°Maybe next week.¡± his Mom said.


    ¡°Ah okay then.¡± Jake said.


    After they talked and ate, they said goodbye to Jake¡¯s Mom.


    ¡°Okey Mom, take care! Let¡¯s see each other again before you leave.¡± Jake said.


    ¡°Yes Son, I love to see you again. I miss you.¡± And she hugged again her son.


    ¡°Okay Mom, take care of yourself here,¡± said Jake.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± his Mom said.


    After they said goodbye to his Mom, they rode again in the limousine and back to their school.


    While lying in her bed, Nicole thought about what happened, she was so happy to meet Jake¡¯s Mom. She thinks she wants Jake to meet her parents too soon.


    She was so happy, that his mother was so kind and humble. She hopes her parents ept Jake too, as Jake¡¯s mother who epted her.


    The next day, as Nicole was walking down the hallway she met Harry and he approached her and greeted her.


    ¡°Hi Nicole, how are you?¡± Harry asked, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit sad because of Jane¡¯s disappearance. You, how are you now?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry for the loss of your friend. If you need someone to talk to or sympathize with I am just here.¡± Said Harry.


    ¡°Thank you Harry.¡± Nicole said sadly.


    Then Harry hugged her tightly.


    Meanwhile, Jake goes to Nicole¡¯s ssroom, to pick her up, but Jake walks stunned to see Nicole and Harry hugging.


    He immediately approached them and was angry at what he saw.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Jake asked them angrily.


    They both looked at Jake and they saw the tiger look at the two of them. Nicole immediately walked away from Harry and approached Jake to exin.


    ¡°Ah, Jake -¡± but when Nicole spoke, Jake suddenly rushed at Harry and punched him in the face.


    Harry and Nicole were surprised by what Jake did. He tries to punch him again, but Nicole stops him.


    ¡°Jake, stop it! You are thinking wrong!¡± said Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, we are just talking here.¡± said Harry.


    ¡°You are just talking? While hugging her, huh?!¡± annoyingly said of Jake.


    ¡°Jake, we didn¡¯t do anything, please believe me.¡± Nicole said.


    And she approached Jake, but Jake was still angry and walked away.


    ¡°Jake!!!¡± Chase by Nicole, but Jake didn¡¯t stop.


    She tries to follow Jake, but Harry held her arm. She confusingly looked at Harry.


    ¡°Just stay here, maybe he need space.¡± Harry said to her.


    ¡°No.¡± Nicole pull back her arm and ran away to chase Jake.

 Chapter 32 – He left without saying goodbye.

    After that day, Jake was never seen again. He never went to school again and his belongings in the dorm were gone. Nicole just cried out when Henry told her that they heard that he had gone abroad and returned to his home.


    Nicole was very depressed during those times and she did not expect Jake to be so angry with her. But she also could not me him for what he saw.


    Days, weeks and months passed, and Jake never felt sorry for her again. Even though she called him a few times, he could not be contacted.


    ~


    After five years.


    Nicole Richard¡¯s work shift is finally over, and she changes her waitress¡¯s uniform to her casual dress. This is one of the tiring nights for Nicole because there are too many guests today and the closing time is dyed by half an hour.


    She went outside and felt the strong winds that will be the sign for a rainy night and she began to worry. Nicole looks at the old leather shoes on her feet, they are cracked and they arepletely ruined if she wears them on a rainy day again. Well, she cannot afford a new one.


    She must hurry home as soon as possible and walk in the street going to their home. They must be waiting for her and she needs to cook their food.


    The rain started to fall with a strong wind and hit her on the face that she could hardly open her eyes.


    Suddenly, a re of bright light sweeps through, and a silver car suddenly stops with a fierce posture, along with the sharpening noise of the brake!


    Nicole is blinded by the harsh light, and she is knocked onto the ground before she could take any reaction.


    Nicole feels an intense pain on her knees and arms; she tries to stand up, but only stumbles and falls onto the ground again.


    A man rushed out of the car and yelled at her, ¡°What¡¯s your problem bastard? Are you hurrying to hell?!¡±


    How can this driver be so unreasonable! The traffic light was red and she was walking through the crosswalk.


    ¡°How dare you scold me, as you are the one who ran a red light?¡±


    Nicole trembles with anger as she looks at the shy car parked in front of her.


    ¡°You can run a red light just because you are rich? I have got your license te number. Do you believe that I am going to prosecute you at the police station?¡±


    The driver did not expect that the woman would be such a difficulty to deal with. He is just about to speak when the car window slowly slides down and a hoarse but attractive voicees out.


    ¡°Dismiss her with 1000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my master!¡± The driver immediately puts on a respectful one.


    And the driver gets the money and throws it onto Nicole, which makes her in pain. The driver gives her a look as if it is a reward and turns to get in the car.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes are red with anger and tears well up in her eyes. She looks up desperately to keep the tears from falling. Picking up the banknotes on the ground, she endures the pain on her knees and arms. And with all her strength, throws them back to the driver¡¯s arrogant back.


    ¡°Shit!¡± the driver angrily said.


    The driver does not see thating, and the money hits him urately. He turns around in fury and threatens to hurt her.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    The man sitting in the car stops the driver. Nicole looks into the car, the streetlight shining through the window on a man¡¯s face.


    It is such a handsome face, just like what they say about ancient emperors in the legend stories. The aloof ck eyes shine unfathomable light, and right now he is looking at Nicole in mockery.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    He crooks his finger to beckon Nicole and says in a defiant tone, with irresistible force.


    The man is far too handsome, looking at his cheeks, Nicole is in a daze, and she feels like she saw this handsome face somewhere.


    Walking involuntarily to the window, she was shocked when he suddenly grabbed the chin of this man.


    ¡°Aahh, it hurts!¡± Nicole¡¯s tiny jaw is suddenly seized by the man¡¯s palm!


    she exims, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    The man stares at her sharply as if she has be his prey. He strokes her delicate cheeks with his big hands and says with a sardonic smile, ¡°How could there be a woman who does not love money?¡±


    Nicole feels pain with his pinch so she tries to break free of his grip. But the man¡¯s strength is amazing. She cannot move just for a little bit.


    Nicole res at him too with hatred in her bright eyes, ¡°Just because you are rich and you think you can do whatever you want? Let go! Or I will go to the police and sue you! You ran a red light just now, and now you aremitting a sexual harassment!¡±


    The manughs scornfully and puts more force and Nicole feels that her jaw is almost crushed and her pale face shrivels in pain.


    ¡°You are a jerk!¡± Nicole could barely speak.


    The man¡¯s dark pupils suddenly shrink and he releases his big hand! Without the force, Nicole falls onto the unguarded ground.


    A gold card is thrown out of the window.


    ¡°This is my name-card; you can take it to the police station to sue me! Of course, if you need medical care, you can take it to the Shining Company to find me!¡±


    The man¡¯s proud voice carries condescending pity.


    The ck Lamborghini gallops away, sshing muddy water that soaks Nicole¡¯s already wet clothes. Nicole sits on the muddy ground, tears of anger falling down her cheeks!


    She picks up the golden card, tries to tear it, but it is too hard! Even this man¡¯s business card is bullying her!


    The phone in her bag suddenly rings.


    She puts the card into her pocket and looks at the caller ID. Damn, it is her mother Megan.


    ¡°H-Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, do you know what time it is? Yet you are not home to cook! Do you want to starve us to death?¡±


    Before she has time to speak, Megan¡¯s voicees out, shaking Nicole¡¯s eardrum. Damn it! She would have been home by now. Without this ident, dinner would have also been ready.


    Thinking that her half-unconscious father lying on the bed may suffer from hunger, Nicole struggles to get up from the ground and hobbles toward home.


    Her shirt is wet through, and her wet hair clings damply to her skin. The night wind blows, making her feel chilling.


    While pushing open the rusty door, Nicole is about to take off her wet shoes when she hears Megan¡¯s terrifying shouting from the house.


    ¡°Eat, eat and eat! You cannot earn a penny but bring us a lot of debt. What else do you want from me?¡±


    Her mother is scolding her father again. Nicole feels a sharp pain in her heart. She hastily changes her wet clothes, walks into the kitchen and washes her hands and starts cooking.


    Her movements are quite swift.


    Two dishes and a bowl of soup are served on the table, including mixed pickles, stir-fried green vegetables, and tomato egg soup, which is the only dish with some meat. Nicole gets a bowl of rice, chopsticks and some green vegetables. Scoops up a bowl of tomato and egg soup and carries the bowls into the back room.


    She entered the room and saw her father lying in the middle of the bed. His dazed eyes are half-open and half-closed and he is in a semia condition.


    He has been in such a condition since the bankruptcy of the Richard Group. At that time, he was so anxious and furious that he had a heart attack. Because she didn¡¯t agree to marry Harry, their business got into trouble and suddenly it went down to bankruptcy.


    She regrets all of her decisions in the past, she knows because of her stubbornness, and did not follow her parents¡¯ wishes to marry Harry; they lost their business andpany.


    All of that was med on her by her parents.


    So it is her obligation now to take care of her father who is sick and to support their family.


    Nicole holds her father¡¯s head in her arms and feeds him little by little. Looking at his ascetic face, she feels sad and guilty.


    Suddenly, a sharp female voicees to her ears, ¡°Mom, how can we eat this for dinner?¡±


    It is her sister Eva. Since her father went bankrupt, she seldomes home. What brings her back today?


    ¡°If you do not want to eat this, then find a rich husband, and then you can eat whatever you like.¡± Megan said to her daughter.


    After the meal, Nicole washes the dishes and goes back to her room to take a shower and to wash the wet clothes she has changed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nicole! Where did you get this?¡± Eva holds the gold card excitedly and looks at her with green eyes.


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Seeing the gold card in Eva¡¯s hand, Nicole remembers the proud man in the Lamborghini.


    ¡°I got hit by a car today, and the card is from the owner of that car,¡± says Nicole faintly.


    ¡°Do you know whose card this is?¡± Nicole¡¯s calm tone makes Eva feel incredible.


    She shouts, with her white, red-painted fingers pointing at the name on the card, ¡°Kevin George! He is the President of George Group and the owner of Shining Company!¡±


    The George Group? Kevin George? Nicole is a little confused about Eva¡¯s anthomaniac expression.


    ¡°The George¡¯s Group is a leading corporation in the world. It has a property, entertainment, catering, transportation, mining, oil and even military arms! Their influence is throughout Asia, Africa, and Latin America. It is a super plutocrat in the whole world! In many countries, the election of leaders is even dominated by the George¡¯s Group!


    Kevin George, president of the group, was named the number one on the list of ¡°Men that Women Want to Marry Most!¡± in the world by the Top magazine. He is not only rich, powerful, but also very handsome! Legend tells that his women are countless, but he never stays with them for more than seven days!¡±


    Nicole was a little distracted watching Eva bbering.


    It sounds that Kevin George is so rich, but does it have anything to do with her? Although they are both the same name of her ex-boyfriend Jake, she doesn¡¯t care about him.

 Chapter 33 – Her Heart is Completely Broken

    Eva looks at Nicole as if she is an idiot. She cannot believe there is a woman who will not scream on hearing Kevin George¡¯s name.


    ¡°Nicole, do you know what this card means?¡± Eva asks deliberately, knowing that Nicole could not have known.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Nicole yawns. She does not have a good impression of this president. He is just a rich man who is bossy.


    ¡°It means that anyone who holds the cardis free to enter the Circle Club that is under the name of George¡¯s! It is said that Kevin George often goes to that club!¡± Eva is excited again, because she has a bold n in her heart.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Nicole says absent-mindedly,pletely unaware of the sh in Eva¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s because there is a big pile ofundry which is waiting for her.


    At night Circle Club is aze with lights, a seven-story fireworks fountain with elegant music sprays charming water mist along with elegant music. Fancy cars gather in front of the club, and men and women here wear fashionable and expensive clothes.


    In the middle of fancy cars, a taxi that does not fit in stops suddenly. Peeking out a pair of long legs poke out from the door car, it is Eva in a tight ck dress walking down from the cart.


    With her bright red lips, amazing body curves, tinged with brown wavy long hair, she gives off a seductive smell that looks quite enchanting.


    The doorman in front of the door has noticed Eva when she ising down from the taxi. His eyes shed with contempt, ¡°Another vainglorious vain woman who wanted to catch a golden husband!¡±


    Reaching out to stop Eva, who is twisting her waist toward the golden ss door, the doorman politely but coldly says, ¡°Miss, we are a private club, only members can enter.¡±


    Eva proudly raises the golden card in her hand; the golden light of it shes makes the doorman¡¯s eyes dizzy. In Y City, only one person can use a golden card. That is Kevin George.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The doorman¡¯s attitude tunes immediately, and he bows respectfully.


    ¡°Come in, Miss. Have a nice evening!¡±


    Kevin George, the most powerful man in the Y City. How dare him to get in the way of Kevin¡¯s woman.


    Pleased with a smile, Eva shakes her hair and steps into the golden door.


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    A voice of surprise came from nearby. Eva follows the sound and turns her head to look. It is her high school ssmate Paul.


    ¡°Paul! What are you doing here?¡±


    In Eva¡¯s memory, Paul is just a little punk who showed interest in her once chased after her, but she never gave him a chance.


    ¡°Today, we are having a little party at Circle. I drive the president George here. I am his driver now!¡± Paul¡¯s voice is rathercent.


    After all, it is not that easy to be the driver of the George family is not a job for anyone. Not everyone is capable of this.


    ¡°George? President George?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes light up! She is so lucky! She thought it would take some tricks, but she did not expect the opportunity!


    In the dimly lit suite, Paul is pressing on Eva, the air is filled with the smell of sexual desires.


    ¡°Paul¡­ the thing you promised me, you must make it happen!¡± Eva wriggles wildly.


    ¡°Well, I can put drugs in the president¡¯s drink, but I cannot help you more. You know, the president only wants virgins!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eva¡¯s body temperature suddenly drops several degrees and cools down, ¡°You said Kevin just wants virgins?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you know that? For the first night, she must be a virgin, and no matter how beautiful she is, her shelf life for Mr. George is only seven days!¡±


    Eva feels her blood inside the body has fallen to the freezing point! She doesn¡¯t know that Kevin has such a hobby. What can she do now?


    Eva narrows her eyes and a bold thoughtes into her mind¡­


    The night grows dark, and the two of them, who writhed entangle with each other in the beds, subside calm down. Eva hands the pill to Paul and says, ¡°Paul, everything is counting on you. If I be Kevin¡¯s woman, I will repay you for your help!¡±


    While Nicole, who is working in the restaurant, suddenly feels a jolt from her cell phone in her pocket, and a calles in.


    A strange phone calles through, and Nicole answers, ¡°Hey sis, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Come to room 1901 at the Circle Club. Your sister is drunk,e to pick her up. Remember, room 1901.¡± A man¡¯s voicees from the phone.


    ¡°Ha? Ah¡­¡± Nicole is trying to speak, but the phone has been disconnected. She calls back again, but no one answers.


    Nicole hurriedly tells her friend, Shirley who is also working part-time at the restaurant, and then hurries to take a taxi to the Circle Club.


    In the Circle Club.


    In a hurry, Nicole, who is in a blue faded dress,es in. She has ck and straight hair, a pair of clear, watery eyes and an anxious little face.


    The doorman in the doorway nods quietly, thinking, ¡°Yes, this beautiful yet shabby woman, as Kevin¡¯s driver Paul told him, is the one whoes over tonight to spend the night with Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. How do I get to room 1901?¡±Asks Nicole anxiously.


    ¡°Are you Miss Nicole?¡±


    The doorman asks gantly, secretly thinking that this little girl is really pure and tender, Kevin is really blessed! It is good to be rich!


    ¡°Yes, I am. How do I get to room 1901?¡±


    ¡°Take the elevator on the left side of the lobby to the 19th floor; room 1901 is thergest and most luxurious suite at the end of the corridor.¡±


    Thanking the doorman in a hurry, Nicole trots all the way to the elevator. Why did that strange man call her just now? Why did her sistere to such a high-ss club? With a lot of questions, Nicolees to the 19th floor.


    The corridor is quiet, and the floor is covered with a thick, white wool carpet, so the sound of Nicole¡¯s footsteps ispletely absorbed, which makes her feel ufortable.


    Genuine paintings from all around the world are hung on the walls with expensive wallpaper, and Nicole would have screamed in surprise to see them. But now, she is not in the mood to appreciate it.


    The air is filled with a mysterious and oppressive atmosphere, and as Nicole steps toward the end of the corridor, her heart begins to thump uncontrobly!


    Then Nicole sees four gold tooled numbers 1901, this is the room!


    With her long white fingers stretched out, Nicole gently knocks on the door, and steps in.


    She slowly opened the door and the door was unlocked. The room is dark, without any light or sound.


    ¡°Sis¡­ are you there? Sis?¡± Nicole feels a little cold on her back, and this room gives her a strange fear.


    She does not hear Eva¡¯s response, but only vaguely hears heavy breaths, as if someone is trying to endure some pain.


    ¡°Poor sister¡­¡± Nicole fumbles toward the gasp. Eva must be very drunk and she must quickly take her home, and give her some sobering up soup to drink.


    The breathse closer and closer to her. All of a sudden, Nicole feels the hairs on her neck prickle. Someone¡¯s behind her!


    Before she could respond, the next second she was held tightly by a pair of powerful bug hands! It is not her sister! This is a pair of male hands; they are very hot.


    ¡°Aahhh! Who are you?¡± Nicole screams, struggling instinctively, trying to break free of the man¡¯s grip.


    The man in the dark does not answer her question; she puts down in the soft bed. This strong man leans forward and presses on her, and then tightens his grip. His muscr legs lock her legs in an overbearing manner, and his hand is stroking her body.


    Nicole struggles, ¡°No! Let go of me!¡± Her shouts are so broken and her body trembles with terror.


    The man does not stop his movements. He kisses her on her pinky lips roughly and then he takes off her clothes. Nicole is startled and frightened. He continues to kiss her harder and deeper while touching her soft and pure body. He grabbed her breast and his kisses moved down to her neck and her body.


    He takes off his clothes too and kisses her again on her soft lips. She bites him hard, and then a faint smell of blood fills in her mouth.


    Then the man snorts painfully, apparently, he is irritated by Nicole.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    The extreme fear makes Nicole shriek wildly and she desperately scratches the man with her fingers. But no matter how deep her nails insert into his body, how tightly she grits her teeth, and how desperate her cry is, the man still takes her virginity without pity!


    ¡°Nooo!¡±


    The pain nearly knocks Nicole out. The tearing sensation makes her heart stop beating. The remaining reason tells her that she has lost her virginity! But she doesn¡¯t even know who this man is! She doesn¡¯t even know what he looks like!


    A teardrop slips down her face. It is a heavy drop, bitter and hard to swallow. She did her best and pushed the man so hard, but he didn¡¯t move. All her power was no match for this heavy and strong man that loved her whole body.


    The dark room is overwhelmed by the smell of blood.


    She does not know how long it has been. She has been numb with pain. She only knows that she can¡¯t see anything with her eyes, as if they are swallowed by the darkness, and her heart ispletely broken.

 Chapter 34 – She is a Fake

    Early morning sunshine, with a touch of warmth through the gauze curtains, falls on the luxurious queen bed. On the snow-white sheet, Nicole¡¯s long, silky hair is already tangled and her body is covered in bruises.


    Her long eyshes cover the clear eyes, under the small white nose, pink lips are stained with some blood trace.


    With a gentle groan, Nicole wakes up, feeling a pain in her head and aching all over her body. With her bright eyes up, Nicole covers her mouth with her hand while in shock!


    An exmation is pressed deep in her throat.


    Beside her, lies a strong man that makes her suddenly stare at him with beautiful eyes.


    The scenest night is reying in her head like a movie. The wild looting and biting, the endless pain and suffering, all of that made Nicole tremble all over.


    With tears falling out of control, she climbs down the queen bed, picks off the skirt to wrap herself, but only to find that her skirt is torn into strands of cloth. From the rag-like torn skirt, it is not hard to see the unsympathetic tear force.


    What is she going to do? The man in bed could wake up any minute, and she has to get out of the room as soon as possible.


    Amid the clutter of clothes on the ground, a white masculine shirt was tangled with her dress and Nicole held her arms tightly to her chest, covered her body and creeped slowly down the bed. She gently picks up the white shirt with the slowest movement.


    The man behind her is still asleep without a second. She picks up a piece of torn cloth from the dress and ties it around her waist. The long, big shirt suddenly bes a shirt skirt that you can wear going out. Nicole fixes her messy hair up with her hands, and looks at the man¡¯s back again and runs away from the suite.


    When she got home, she was hurrying to change her shirt because of the scent of that man, reminding her ofst night. The scene of the night was folding back before her eyes, and Nicole could not help shaking again.


    She lost her virginity but she doesn¡¯t even know who the man is!


    Suddenly, the door mmed open, Eva came in with a strong pungent aroma.


    ¡°Nicole, where were youst night? You have not been home all night!¡± asked Eva angrily.


    Looking at Nicole, who has just taken off half her clothes with her bare skin covered in bruises and hickeys, Eva is satisfied as well as jealous.


    Last night¡¯s dose of aphrodisiac was so high. It must have been painful for Nicole to endure the pain with the man who had been drugged. But Kevin George was the one who was with her, how many women are lined up to get into his bed! Eva¡¯s eyes narrow and tries to hide her true feelings.


    Hearing the words of Eva, Nicole¡¯s heart sinks to the bottom. It looks like her sister does not even know aboutst night. Who the hell is that? Who led her to the club in the name of her sister?


    No, she cannot tell her sister aboutst night! Just let her heal herself in the corner, she doesn¡¯t want her sister to know it.


    Nicole lowers her eyes and her longshes cast a dense shadow over her thin white cheeks. She looked fragile but stunning.


    ¡°Sis,st night was my ssmate¡¯s birthday and we celebrated all night long!¡± Nicole covers her body with the shirt. Her voice is a little bit short with an unnatural tremor.


    Eva¡¯s lip angle revealed a dark and cruel smile. This little girl is really scheming to refuse to tell her the truth! But that is good. She saved a lot of trouble exining.


    Eva gets a glimpse of the white shirt and pulls it from Nina. The white shirt is with excellent quality and the workmanship and the style are first ss.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Although it is only a in white shirt, it reveals the extraordinary noble spirit. At the cuff of the shirt, elegant letters of ¡°K. G.¡± are embroidered with fine gold thread.


    K. G.? Kevin George¡¯s initials for his name? This shirt belongs to Kevin George? Did Kevin give this to Nicole? Eva feels nervous and her tone bes very bad. Nicole, where did you get this shirt?¡±


    Nicole is suddenly aware that Eva can never know the truth! With her character, Eva will surely make it known to all. Nicole can¡¯t take the humiliation!


    ¡°Oh, well, I borrowed it from my ssmates. I stained my clothesst night¡­¡± Nicole observes Eva¡¯s face as she speaks with some fear of making a dent.


    Eva turns her eyes and thinks that since Nicole said so, she certainly does not know the true identity of Kevin George, that is it!


    ¡°Nicole, this shirt is a little dirty, I will take it and wash it for you.¡±


    Watching Eva walk out of the room with the shirt in her hands, Nicole frowns and feels curious. Her sister never did any housework. What makes her help her wash clothes today?


    But she feels good that Eva has taken the man¡¯s clothes. She was going to throw it anyway. She doesn¡¯t want anything to do with that man!


    In the Shining Company Building, the first floor is tastefully decorated, with outstanding decoration everywhere. It is said to have been designed by Kevin himself.


    Standing on the shiny marble floor, Eva swings her waist buttocks against the ss door, enjoying the graceful posture. Today, this deep V tight skirt is her most expensive and beautiful dress. Her white skin and exquisite curves seem to be very attractive.


    The youngdy at the front desk looks at Eva with a familiar nce.


    ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±


    The woman is dressed so coquettish; she must be some kind of lover of the president.


    ¡°I am looking for Kevin George!¡± she replies, aching out to fondle her curly hair and trying to flirt with male staff crossing by.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment, please?¡±


    ¡°Do I need an appointment? You tell the president that I was the woman who spent the night with himst night.¡± Eva says proudly.


    The president¡¯s office is on the top floor. Kevin, who wanted to press the phone after hearing from the front desk secretary, has several meetings today and is not in the mood to deal with the women.


    But Kevin smiles like an evil when he heard the woman came to himst night.


    Last night¡¯s woman, indeed, is a little different from the other women. If other women are French cuisine, she is a porridge dish. He is used to eating a big meal and asionally tastes the porridge dish also seems to be good.


    ¡°President George!¡±


    A delicate voicees into the president¡¯s office.


    Kevin looks up from theptop. A woman in an exposed dress stands at the door. The neckline of deep v is deliberately lowered, almost to the navel. Pair of watery blossom eyes is painted with heavy makeup.


    Kevin frowns. The woman in the bedst night appeared to be innocent and tender. The gorgeous woman in front of him did not seem to match. What is going on? Does she dress like this to please him? How bad his taste has be!


    Kevin¡¯s dark eyes stare pointedly at Eva, and he says nothing. The depression caused by him makes Eva feel nervous. Does Kevin see through that she is fake?


    Hastily, she pulls out the neatly folded white shirt from her bag, pointing to the K. G. at the cuff.


    Eva moves quickly to Kevin to hand it over to him and says, ¡°Sir, Ie to return your shirt.¡±


    As she speaks, she wriggles her slender waist. Her plump body almostes to Kevin¡¯s face.


    Kevin slouches over the back of his chair as he closes hisptop. The smile on his mouth is a bit seductive and his slightly narrowed eyes are too deep to see any emotion.


    Some buttons of his long sleeve are unbuttoned. And his wheat-colored chest is strong, giving off a deadly masculine charm.


    A few red tides flow in Eva¡¯s cheeks. In her view, Kevin¡¯s action is a naked invitation!


    She walked along the wide desk toward Kevin. She looks at Kevin with her eyes a little blurred. He is so handsome and rich.


    If she can get him, then she will not have to worry for the rest of her life. She will not have to live in that low shantytown anymore.


    But Kevin does not seem to take any action! He is still lounging in his chair, smiling. But his dark eyes are as cold as ice. Eva is a little anxious. She sat on Kevin¡¯sp.


    Kevin takes Eva in his arms and looks at her delicate and beautiful face with a smile on his face. Eva¡¯s face flushes, a glimmer of interest shines in her eyes.


    It seems that what they say about President Kevin, such as he is extremely choosy about women and he only likes a big star and virgin, is baloney! She just twisted her waist and already got him.


    Eva continues to wriggle. Her tender hands rub Kevin¡¯s chest, but Kevin is still not responding. She is a little annoyed. Eva puts her ruddy lips close to Kevin¡¯s ears and whispers seductively.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    Suddenly, her hair is held tightly by arge, hard palm from the back. The pulling makes her scalp pain.


    Staring at him in shock, Eva realizes Kevin¡¯ handsome face is very close. His face is only a few millimetres from her and the heat of his breath makes her tremble.


    Eva is just about to say something, the next second, she has been picking her eyes, stares coldly into her astonished eyes, and he utters two words from his mouth.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Eva widens her eyes! What is going on here? How can things turn into like this? Did not Kevin just get carried away by her? Why would he want her to leave now? Does she get it wrong?


    Looking at Eva¡¯s idiotic expression, Kevin wearily stepped up his hand and threw her into the wide sofa.


    Taking out the check book from his desk, brushing down a few numbers, Kevin throws the check on Eva¡¯s face. His attractive voice sounded cold and harsh.


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    At night¡­


    Amanda is a beautiful and sexy actress, as she waits in the restaurant. She nces at the huge screen of her phone with a sweet smile on her face and presses the call button with her long fingers.


    ¡°Darling, where have you been? Why are you not here yet? It is boring to have me waiting for you here alone.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice is so soft that men could hardly resist it.


    ¡°Baby, you have no faith in me!¡±


    The voice of the man on the other end of the phone is deep and attractive.


    While Nicole whispers in her heart that couples are so bored and nauseated, even big stars are the same.


    But the voice seems toe from behind. Nicole and Amanda turn around at the same time.


    They saw a man who has a very handsome face, with a beard in his face that is more attractive and has perfect features.


    His charming ck eyes are sharp although he is actually smiling. He wears a tailored suit of ck Armani suits and is at least six feet tall.


    Standing so casually with long, straight legs, there is still a sense of aggressive aristocracy.


    Nicole thinks to herself that why does this man look familiar to her?


    But then she shakes her head and denies the illusion. He is the top plutocrat president and she is just a small person in a poor family, how can she know about him?


    With an evil smile on his face, Kevin gray walks further to Nicole, says, ¡°How about my card? Is it useful?¡±


    There is a tremendous amount of pressure and Nicole takes a cold breath.


    It was him! It is the man on a rainy night! Her anger res up again. Her little chest heaves up and down with anger, but it just gets the man¡¯s glimpse.

 Chapter 35 – She hates this man!

    ¡°Kevin¡­¡± says Amanda softly.


    ¡°Well?¡± Kevin responds. But his eyes remain fixed on Nicole.


    His sharp eyes seemed to pierce Nicole¡¯s uniform. She feels a little embarrassed and holds her arms tightly. She hates this man! Self-righteous! Overbearing, just because he is rich!


    As soon as Kevin appears in the restaurant, he attracts a lot of eyes, especially those of the girls. Some think that Amanda is with Kevin George!


    ¡°No wonder she has been so poprtely. It is easy to be sessful as she has George¡¯s group to back her up!¡±


    Amanda is enjoying the satisfaction of the envy of the crowd. When she turns her head, she finds Kevin¡¯s eyes are not on her. Following Kevin¡¯s eyes, she found out that he had been looking at this waitress!


    Amanda looks up and down at Nicole. Her body is wrapped in a uniform so she could not see her figure. The skin is indeed white and clear, but the facial features are just fine. It is not an amazing beauty!


    A sudden surge of disdain rises in her heart, but her voice is more soft and sweet than ever.


    ¡°Kevin, you know this waitress?¡± she asked.


    Amanda specially said the word ¡°Waitress¡± louder, and she stared at Nicole with deep contempt in her beautiful eyes which drew delicate eyeliner.


    Looking at Amanda¡¯s hostile eyes, Nicole thinks the president of George¡¯s is a really bad sign. If you meet him nothing good will happen at all.


    Why would Amanda do this to her? She is just doing her job and doesn¡¯t want to mess with anyone!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ring at Kevin with hatred, Nicole quickly dismisses the rtionship with Kevin, ¡°No, no, no! I do not know Mr. George and I have never met him!¡± She doesn¡¯t want anything to do with this man, this egomaniac!


    Kevin¡¯s eyebrows are raised slightly and his dark eyes narrow dangerously. Any woman in the world would want to fawn on him. He is so disgusted by the little woman today!


    Is this a hard to get trick? Kevin knows about this girl, she was the girlst night. Yes, they shared a sweet night togetherst night, but it turns out she can¡¯t remember him.


    He looks at her from head to toe, examines her body and thinks maybe she has good stamina. He was surprised that this girl is still alive and looks like she is fine, after the hard night. So, she wants to y a game with him, well, he also wants to y with her.


    Kevin stares at Nicole¡¯s limpid eyes and raises his eyebrows, says, ¡°I did not expect to see you again so soon.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sir? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Nicole stealthily moves her body to escape from him.


    He is so tall and the pressure makes it difficult to breathe. She hates cocky men!


    Kevin, with his hands around his chest, looks at Nicole¡¯s little movement with ease and suddenly has an interest in teasing her. Stolidly blocking Nicole¡¯s way with his body and says, ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then how do you know myst name is George?¡±


    ¡®Who cares if yourst name is George or Charles? Get the hell out of my way! Do not stop me from working and making money!¡¯ Nicole almost blurts these out.


    Saying these in her mind, her eyes look down softly, pretending to be innocent. She just wants Kevin and Amanda to continue to flirt with each other and stop teasing her!


    Feeling that Kevin¡¯s behavior is abnormal, Amanda is much desire to catch Kevin¡¯s eye. She cannot stand sitting here when Kevin is interested in other women! Besides, the woman is just a little waitress.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see my ss is empty?¡± Amanda points to her empty ss, stares at Nicole, and looks up and down at her tattered sneakers.


    Hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Nicole quickly picks up her pitcher and gives her a refill. She is a waitress; it is her job to serve guests. Even the guest is hostile and contemptuous.


    Nicole feels her movements stiffened under Kevin¡¯s gaze. This annoying man! What are you looking at? Have not you ever seen a waitress pour water for a guest?


    With her stiff hands and feet filling Amanda¡¯s ss with water, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. Soon she will change the table with Jennie. She does not want to serve them anymore!


    Just as Nicole turns to go, Amanda says in a cold voice, ¡°Pass me the ss!¡±


    Nicole carefully hands the ss to Amanda. But before she could let go, Amanda pulls it on purpose and the ss falls to the floor.


    A crisp pes up. The smile on Amanda¡¯s face disappeared and she pped Nicole in the face!


    ¡°How do you serve your guests? You have ruined my dress! Do you know how expensive my dress is? You can¡¯t afford to even work here for three years!¡±


    The sudden p in the face freezes Nicole!


    Amanda grabs Kevin¡¯s arm and says coquettish, ¡°Kevin look at her, she gets my skirt dirty! Take me to buy a new er!¡±


    Kevin gave Amanda a solid look, with a gleam in his eyes that she could not understand. Amanda panics and Kevin seems not to be himself today. What was so special about this waitress?


    No, she can¡¯t let that happen! She is Kevin¡¯s new lover, and her throne is not warm yet! How can this little woman take it from her!


    Amanda¡¯s eyes gleam malevolently. Her cool face raises, looks at Nicole superciliously and says, ¡°How dare you, a waitress, stain the guest¡¯s clothes without even showing any apology?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s pale face is flushed and her fists are clenched. The situation is deadlocked.


    Amanda has wanted to put Nicole down in front of Kevin, but the little girl refuses to give in and stares at her, hardly looking down upon her!


    Feeling angrier, Amanda beats the table fiercely, ¡°Get the Manager here!¡±


    Amanda¡¯s movements draw a lot of attention from the rest of the people cast curious nces.


    Kevin, who is still holding his ss, as if he is waiting for a show. He is aware of Nicole¡¯s temper. She is just a little hedgehog! Now she must want to have a big fight with Amanda and walk away.


    Most of the guests of this restaurant are rich and the requirements for waiters are very high.


    One will be dismissed immediately uponint.


    Nicole nibbles at her pale lips. This is the highest pain one among her three jobs. If she is fired, what is she going to do about her Dad¡¯s medical bills?


    The corners of her mouth are almost bloodshot, and Nicole spoke with difficulty, ¡°Sorry, it is my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    Kevin raises his eyebrows and wonders at Nicole¡¯s grovelling.


    ¡°Forgive you? Sure! I have spent more than six thousand dors on this dress. You can buy me a new one!¡± Amanda nces proudly at Kevin.


    This waitress is an ugly duckling who is not worth looking at. How can youpare her to me?


    A dress for over six thousand dors? Nicole suddenly stares wide her limpid eyes! This woman is too vicious! It is just a few drops of soda, and she wants her to pay for a new dress? She spilled the water on purpose on her own!


    Kevin¡¯s eyes be more yful. The show is getting better and better and he wants to see how the little woman could cope with Amanda.


    Looking up at Kevin¡¯s yful nce, Nicole¡¯s feelings of grievance and irritation all turn into monstrous rage!


    These rich and powerful people just like to make fun of little girls like her, right? Right! Do not me her for being rude!


    Nicole clenches her fist and gets rid of her humble and apologetic face.


    Her voice is clear and firm, ¡°Miss Amanda, I can surely buy you a new dress!¡±


    What? Kevin and Amanda are both surprised. Seeing how shabby the little girl¡¯s shoes are and how poor she looks, how could she say that she could afford a $6000 dress?


    Seeing Kevin and Amanda¡¯s ineffable surprise, Nicole raises her voice and flickers her eyes, ¡°Now that I will pay for a new dress, this dirty dress is mine, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course it is yours.¡± Amanda has no idea what this little girl is doing.


    Kevin slightly picks the corner of his mouth, and a clear smile quietly emerges. His deep eyes also reveal a few praises. It is not that obvious that this little girl, although having a stubborn temper, still has a bit of wit!


    ¡°Well, take off this dirty dress and give it to me now!¡± Nicole says loudly.


    ¡°What?! I¡­ You¡­!¡± Amanda knows she has fallen into the trap of Nicole. She points her finger at Nicole, being so angry that she could not speak!


    ¡°Kevin! She bullied me!¡± Amanda purses her lips, leaning against Kevin¡¯s arms, pointing at Nicole with one hand and shaking Kevin¡¯s arm with the other.


    ¡°Kevin! Say something! Look what she is doing to me!¡±


    Everybody in the restaurant looks this way.


    ¡°That is enough!¡±


    A deep male voice snaps back Amanda¡¯s chatter.


    Amanda¡¯s watery eyes suddenly be desperate. Something like this had happened before, but Kevin had never stopped her. She is Kevin¡¯s favorite of many lovers. But today he did that just for a poor waitress!


    ¡°Kevin, you¡­¡± Amanda does not give up. She tightens Kevin¡¯s arm.


    Kevin looks at Nicole with ck eyes and shows an inscrutable smile. Nicole feels ufortable and wants to get out of here as soon as possible. The man is too dangerous and the air around him is too oppressive, even with a smile on his face, the atmosphere is cold.


    But Kevin blocks her just in the way.


    ¡°President George, excuse me please. I am going to my job.¡± Nicole pulls out a professional smile and says politely. But there is no humility in her eyes.


    Suddenly, her jaw is seized by Kevin¡¯s big hand! Shit, this is happening again! The pain feels so familiar. On the rainy night, he squeezed her jaw so mercilessly that her jaw had been bruised for days!


    Nicole takes a cold breath because of pain. She is furious. Should the poor be bullied? Why should she be insulted and abused for no reason?


    She stares with a pair ofrge clear eyes coldly at Kevin¡¯s.


    ¡°Let go!¡± The voice is calm and unemotional.


    ¡°Woman, are you giving me orders?¡± Kevin¡¯s palm tightens.


    Looking at Nicole¡¯s pale but unbent face, he shes a little anger in his heart. This woman never knows how to admit defeat! Must you be so stubborn? Woman, you better be nice!


    ¡°I will say it onest time! Let go!¡± Nicole is holding on but her patience is running out.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget that I am a guest. It is best to speak to me politely.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice flows proudly over her head and the strength of her palm does not diminish!


    Nicole thinks her jaw is going to be crushed!


    Thest shred of patience has faded away. Nicole raises her knee and runs her full strength between Kevin¡¯s legs!


    ¡°Oouuchh!¡±


    Kevin takes a cold breath and looks at Nicole with astonishment! How dare someone kick him in here!


    Nicole takes the opportunity to escape Kevin¡¯s clutches and quickly retreats to safety. Her little face is filled with a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 36 – He want her attention

    Kevin¡¯s face is cold and his dark eyes are filled with anger. Nicole could not help but shudder.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± with a scream, Amanda throws herself at Nicole¡¯s face and says, ¡°You are such a mean woman! I will tell your manager to fire you!¡±


    Nicole smiled, quickly unbuttoned herce apron and threw it briskly on the table. She pats her hands in a happy mood and says, ¡°Whatever! I quit now!¡±


    Nicole turns around and throws a defiant smile at Kevin. She runs away while Amanda is busy with showing care for Kevin. If Kevin catches her, her jaw will break for sure!


    Nicole breathes a sigh of relief as she storms out the restaurant. Fortunately, she has practiced long-distance running. Otherwise, being caught by this bossy man will be miserable! This is not going to have a happy ending.


    The night wind blows on her body, and it¡¯s cold andfortable. Nicole takes a deep breath of fresh air and her beating heart slowly subsides. How long has it been since she has seen the view of the night in this city? She cannot remember.


    Since her father, Barry Richard was ill in bed, she has been very busy. She has sses during the day and three jobs at night. She often gets home at dawn.


    Thinking of her father, Nicole is filled with chagrin. Nicole, why are you so impulsive? Why do you have to deal with that kind of woman!


    This job at the Italian Restaurant is the best paid one. How can you give up easily because someone is a little mean to you?


    What about Dad¡¯s medical expenses? While her mom has secretly started dates for herself to find a way out. Her sister Eva is a model. Although the sry is very high, she spends too much money and can barely afford her own spending. All the economic pressure is on Nicole.


    But now, she loses this job!


    That Kevin is to me! President? What a loser! Finding such a shallow woman, he is just an arrogant pig!


    Nicole frowns grimly, cursing Kevin in her heart.


    Well, now she needs another part-time job, or she will not be able to cope with her father¡¯s daily medication. Nicole looks around the street, hoping to see some job advertisements in the buildings. Her steps are like walking on cotton. Every step she takes, it has be harder.


    Feeling a little stuffy, Kevin opens the window of his car and the cool night windes in. Suddenly, the car phone rings.


    ¡°I am sorry, I will never do this again. Forgive me Kevin.¡±


    On the phone, Amanda¡¯s voice is soft and delicate, full of grievances and apologies. Kevin raises his eyebrows. This woman, it is time to get rid of her.


    ¡°Kevin, why do you not talk? Do not be angry. Are you staying at the vi on the hill tonight? I will be there for you and I am sure you will be well served.¡± She is very confident in her sexual skills. She knows all the arts in bed!


    ¡°Give the keys of the vi to John. After that, don¡¯te closer to my ce anymore.¡± Kevin says softly. But his voice is with irresistible majesty, which is as cold as the most ruthless evil.


    ¡°Kevin! How can you be so heartless! I love you, I really love you!¡± Amanda begins to cry as she feels the situation is not good. After all, where could she find such a powerful, generous man again?


    ¡°A check for 700, 000 dors, a 200 square meters oceanfront garden vi, and a new Porsche.¡± Kevin¡¯s tone is a bit impatient and he wrinkles his handsome eyebrows slightly. He hates the nagging woman.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Okay, I see.¡± Amanda, who was going to get into a little more trouble, decides to leave him alone. Kevin is rich and she has got enough! She will have a good life for the rest of her life.


    No wonder all the women are scrambling to get into his bed. He is not only handsome and rich but also generous! These women, who had been with him, without exception, received generous gifts. He is surely a man that women can¡¯t resist and a man she will never forget.


    The car phone rings again.


    ¡°President, I have got the information you want. Nicole Richard, 20 years old, 5. 2 feet tall, and 47. 5 kg in weight. She is a second year student at Y University studying Psychology. Her father, Barry Richard, used to be the boss of Star Jewelry and furniture, which went bankrupt. Barry Richard became ill and the family moved secretly to C city to get out of debt.¡± Paul says in humble reverence.


    ¡°Get out of debt?¡± Kevin¡¯s dark eyes show a small frame.


    ¡°Yes Sir, ording to my research, Nicole Richard is currently doing three jobs to help her father to pay off his debts.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s sharp, thin lip curls and says, ¡°Does she have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Oh, never heard of that. She has been working part-time since she got into school. She should not have time for a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, notify all creditors of Star Jewelry about Barry Richard¡¯s current address.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Inform banks and pawnbrokers that they will not ept any mortgage or pawn from Richard family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ~


    Nicole has a dream, in which she returns to her hometown and high school campus, where Jake¡¯s white shirt was so bright in the sun. He is so tall and proud, with a clean white tooth and bright smile, said to her, ¡°Nicole, run or we will bete!¡±


    Nicole wakes up. It is almost 7:30 am and she has ss this morning. It takes more than 20 minutes to get to school. She must hurry or she will bete!


    Nicole gets up at the speed of light, brushes her teeth, washes her face, puts on her white blue dress, grabs her bag and runs to school. She would rather live in a shantytown house in order to save the money for her room at school.


    A long line has lined up in front of the bus station. Nicole sighs and stands at the end of the line. Suddenly she remembers the words of Jake in her dream, ¡°Nicole run, or we will bete!¡±


    Yeah, her life has been running ever since Dad¡¯s business went bust. Run! Run! Whatever she does, she must do her best.


    She takes all the courses she could. She has three jobs after school. She is too tired but can¡¯t have a rest. She is no longer the daughter of Richard that makes people envy. By only running, she will not be overwhelmed by the burden of life.


    If I see you again Jake, will you know me?


    Nicole murmurs in her heart, her bright eyes are covered with a thinyer of water mist. Jake, will he still remember her?


    Shaking her hair and putting all this sadness to the bottom of her heart, Nicole tells herself that she cannot be vulnerable. Thinking of her sick father lying in bed, she is not allowed to have the slightest vulnerability!


    The bus has not showed up and Nicole stamps her feet in anxiety. The two sses this morning are very important. She heard that the tutor invited a guest speaker for theirprehensive Psychology practice. This is a very rare opportunity. How can she bete!


    ¡°Beep!¡±


    There is the sound of a car horn around. Oh, it is probably she is in someone¡¯s way. Nicole moves quickly, still keeping her eyes for the bus.


    ¡°Beep!¡± The car horn rings again.


    Nicole frowns, looking down where she is standing. She is not blocking anyone¡¯s way. And this is a busne. How can a private car drive in here? Tiptoeing with carelessness, she is anxious as the ants on the hot pot, only looking forward to the bus to show up quickly.


    As she mutters to herself, Nicole turns her head without patience and says, ¡°I am not in your way!¡±


    The window of Lamborghini falls slowly. Kevin holds the steering wheel in one hand and rests the other hand on the window. His eyes are shining and she smiles.


    Nicole is frozen for three seconds, and she responds right away. The best way to deal with people you hate is to ignore them!


    Turning her head around, Nicole just ignores Kevin. She continues to line up for her bus. She does not even give him a glimpse.


    Kevin¡¯s thick eyebrows are crumpled. This little woman just ignored him! No one ever did this to him! She should really have a lesson!


    Kevin drives the car to her, reaches out and opens the passenger door. His voice is cold, ¡°Nicole, get in the car!¡±


    How does he know my name? Nicole looks back in surprise. Her clear eyes are filled with curiosity.


    In the morning light, her white face and a pair of dark eyes are especially bright. Her pink mouth opens slightly because of surprise, with a baby-like innocence.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes could not help smiling. He raises his eyebrows and says, ¡°Nicole, you are going to bete if you do not get in!¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Nicole widens her watery eyes! How does he know she is going to bete?

 Chapter 37 – Mister Speaker

    Nicole¡¯s expression leaves Kevin in a good mood. With a little smile and his long arms stretching, he drags Nicole straight into the car.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Nicole struggles with terror.


    ¡°Shhii!¡± Kevin buckles her seat belt and steps on the gas. The Lamborghini speeds up.


    ¡°You are insane! Put me down!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face turns red out of anger while she shouts.


    Kevin shrugs lightly and says, ¡°Are not you rushing to ss? I will just drop you off.¡±


    ¡°Who wants your ride? Let me get out of the car or I will jump!¡±Nicole wants to unfasten her seat belt.


    What a jerk this man is for using his strength against a woman! Nicole despises men who bully women by brute force! Damn this seat belt! She can¡¯t find the button!


    Kevin raises his lip when he sees Nicole¡¯s distraught look and says, ¡°It¡¯s in vain! This car has been modified by me. No one can unfasten the seat belt except me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ pervert!¡± Nicole does not even bother talking to him. She just leans over the wide,fortable seat. Since there is a free driver, it is better to enjoy that resistance!


    ¡°East road, in front of Y University.¡± Nicole closes her eyes and directs Kevin. She is so tired, she has been dreaming for a whole night. Her eyelids are heavy.


    It is Kevin¡¯s turn to be speechless. This¡­ this little woman has changed too much. Just now she did not want to take his car and now she begins to take him as a driver tomand!


    ¡°What is the matter? Don¡¯t you mean to take me to school?¡± Nicole opens her left eye facing Kevin, she is so sleepy that she does not bother to open two eyes if she could open one.


    Atst Kevin could not helpughing when he catches a glimpse of Nicole in the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Nicole, do you have any idea what you look like?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then let me out!¡± Nicole responds as soon as possible.


    ¡°It is the motorway and we can¡¯t park here.¡± Kevin drops these lines and stops talking to Nicole.


    He is going to have a ss at Y University in a minute and he is going to go over his speech in his head. For a moment there is silence in the car.


    The car is moving smoothly and any vibration can hardly be felt. Nicole closes her eyes. Her eyelids are heavy but she could not sleep.


    Sensing something, Kevin turns to look at the little girl next to him. Her eyes are closed tightly and her pale little face is with a painful despair. Snow-white teeth firmly bite the pink lips, almost to ooze blood.


    What is going on? Why is her face so sad? Kevin releases a palm and pokes Nicole¡¯s pale face with his index finger.


    ¡°What are you doing? It hurts!¡± Nicole is brutally stabbed by Kevin and screams. As soon as her eyes opened, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Nicole flusters away her tears. She does not want to be seen by the man next to her about her sadness.


    Kevin frowns his thick eyebrows and says, ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Nicole wipes away her tears, turns her head to the right and pretends to focus on the view outside the window.


    It is the red light when Kevin reaches out with a palm. Nicole¡¯s jaw is clenched and her head is crudely turned to Kevin¡¯s side.


    A pair of deep ck eyes focuses on her still some red ones.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you crying about?¡±


    ¡°I am crying for my bad luck, meeting someone so unreasonable like you! I am sad about my own destiny!¡± Nicole sneers angrily. This violent maniac, who does he think he is!


    Kevin is so angry with Nicole that his big hands are about to add up strength. Then he sees Nicole¡¯s wet face and suddenly his heart is softened.


    Her thin lips are squeezed and his hands pull back with suppressed rage. He ms on the brakes. Kevin¡¯s movements leave Nicole with a wobbly center of gravity and her head is knocked on the window, which hurts a lot.


    Not knowing what button is pressed, the seat belt is automatically released. The door is opened and before Nicole has any response, Kevin has left her on the busy street.


    Without a word, Kevin¡¯s Lamborghini leaves.


    Nicole rubs the red jaw that is pinched by Kevin. Jerk! Nicole murmurs in her heart. This man is really the type of crazy. He picked her up and left her on the street all by his will. The world does not all belong to him! She does not all belong to him! She is not his pet! It is so infuriating.


    Waving her fist at the far-away Lamborghini, Nicole looks at the time on her cell phone. It is toote! She is really going to bete! Nicole panting and running, almost breaks her leg before she arrives at the ssroom before the bell rings. Far away she sees her friend Lily waving to her seat.


    ¡°Nicole, over here!¡± Lily saves her seat right in the middle of the front row. Nicole and Lily are both diligent and good students. They take their sses seriously.


    ¡°Lily, thank you!¡± Nicole smiles gratefully at Lily. Thanks to her, she could have such a good ce.


    ¡°Nicole, why did you run to breathless?¡± Lily said.


    Nicole¡¯s little face is flushed with sweat on her nose after running. Lily hands her a packet of tissue thoughtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! It has been a bad day. I have run into a jerk!¡±


    Her words are not even finished when the students around apud. Professor Leees in with a tall man. This should be Professor Lee¡¯s favorite speaker, who is specially invited to their ss today.


    Nicole looks at the man with admiration. At this look, she almost jumps out of her seat!


    The man wears a ck suit, dark blue shirt, and a blue tie. He has a pair of deep dark eyes, with a handsome face and some beard in his face. Well, this is Kevin George!


    Nicole stares at Kevin in astonishment and can¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole! What are you doing? You can¡¯t move your eyes when you see the handsome guy, can you?¡± Lily says with a smile.


    Just a Professor Lee raises his hand to signal and the ss is quiet. The sound of Lily sounds loud in silence and everyone looks at Nicole.


    Nicole tries to shrink under the desk to reduce her sense of existing. Her eyes peep through the drooping hair toward Kevin George.


    Shit! Kevin is staring at her with intense eyes and a half-smiling expression on his lips.


    Well, now that he knows it, she doesn¡¯t have to hide. Nicole resigns, raises her head and her clear eyes, and stares boldly at Kevin. She is not afraid of him!


    Kevin smiles more as he receives a demonstrative look from Nicole. ¡®Nicole, we meet again!¡¯


    What Kevin has said on the podium, Nicole who has been studying so hard, does not hear a word. It is not because girls whisper everywhere around her.


    ¡°Wow, this Mr. George is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is so talented! What a good speech! He knows more than Professor Lee!¡±


    It is because when Kevin says a sentence, he looks at Nicole¡¯s side. His eyes are so sharp that Nicole feels a great deal of pressure even if she is sitting behind a desk several meters from him. That is the look in the eye of a fierce beast that finds its savory prey.


    Hold on! I can take it! Nicole lowers her eyes and stops confronting him. Holding a pen in her hand, she scribbles unconsciously on the paper. Suddenly, an ideaes to her mind. With a badugh in her face, Nicole draws fouric strips in her notebook.


    A fierce wolf in a ck suit, a dark blue shirt and blue tie, is standing on the tform talking. The wolf¡¯s face is Kevin¡¯s face. Nicole learned drawing. Kevin¡¯s defiant eyes are so vividly portrayed that the wolf is clearly Kevin.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The wolf¡¯s face is solemn but the head circle wrote these words, ¡°Huh, ignorant little girls, you are all attracted by the handsome appearance of mine? Ha ha, you have no idea that I am actually a monster!¡±


    Most ludicrous of all is that the wolf¡¯s untidy hair is painted with a big pink bow by Nicole. Nicole also puts on a three-point swimsuit for this unruly wolf, with her boisterous, gruesome gesture and her prim, gruesome face. It is so funny to look at.


    Nicole looks at Kevin, the talkative guy on the stage, and the wolf, who is covered with mixed elements on the paper. Kevin, on the stage, sees Nicole looking at him, smiling again and again. It looks like she is nning something bad. He secretly mutters, ¡°What is this girl doing? Is there something dirty on my face?¡±


    President George, who has always been so free and never cares about anyone¡¯s opinion, is a little confused.


    When ss is over, he must ask the girl about it! Kevin, ncing at Nicole who is stillughing, suddenly feels powerless.

 Chapter 38 – Little one, I’ve got you this time!

    The lesson is finally over.


    Nicole breathes a sigh of relief. Her small white face is filled withughter and a pair of pearly big eyes nifty looking at Kevin George. Bye! Wolf!


    Kevin nces at Nicole, who is making a face at him as she mutters something to the girl next to her. He knows she is saying something bad about him. His dark eyes show a strong desire to conquer. Little girl, you have iting!


    ¡°Mr. George! Just a moment please!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of students with recording pense to the door. Kevin, with his eyebrows raised and his hands in his pockets, stands tall and straight with long legs and looks down at the leading girl.


    ¡°Mr. George, we are from the Y University news group. We would like to interview you. Could you give us half an hour?¡±


    The leading girl looks sweet, with a confident light on her face. She is the most popr girl of the news group.


    ¡°Interview me?¡± Kevin¡¯s thick eyebrows furrow slightly. He has an important meeting to attend and does not have time for a bunch of little girls ying games.


    ¡°Yes! Mr. George, you are the man of the time. It is rare for you toe to the University of Y to give lessons to the younger mentees. Please ept our invitation!¡± She is starting to get a little confused. Her beauty does not seem to work for Kevin George.


    With his eyes turned, Kevin sees Nicole slipping out of the ssroom with her notebook. There is a smile on the corner of his mouth and his long fingers point to Nicole Richard.


    ¡°I ept, but I will only be interviewed by her.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡± The beautiful girl is shocked and turns to Nicole Richard. Who is this? How could he ask for her?


    Nicole, who is hurrying out with Lily, is surrounded by ssmates from the news group. They stop from walking because they already block their way.


    ¡°Hi miss, Mr. George will only be interviewed by you. Please do us a favor.¡±


    ¡°We have already prepared the questions. Just follow the script and ask Mr. George.¡±


    Being not able to resist a group of people bombing begging, Nicole has to ept an interview with Kevin George.


    All right! Just an interview! How dare Kevin do anything to her in broad daylight? Nicole¡¯s tiny head is raised and looks definitely at Kevin. He is just a wolf! She is not Little Red Riding Hood and she is not afraid of him!


    Kevin¡¯s dark eyes show a small me and he thinks, ¡°Little one, I¡¯ve got you this time!¡±


    ¡°She is the only person I am going to have this interview with and the rest of you can leave.¡± Says Kevin faintly. He is not used to being surrounded by a bunch of chatty little girls. The noise makes his head ache.


    Of course, he will not admit that he just wants to be alone with her. The crowd disperses.


    Nicole stands in front of Kevin with the recording pen that someone put in her hands. What is the matter? She is the only one left in the ssroom with Kevin.


    Kevin with a deepugh in his throat, reaches up with his palm and casually lifts Nicole¡¯s jaw.


    Nicole¡¯s 5. 2 feet height is too short for him. Her momentum is much weaker in no time. But Nicole obviously does not realize the situation. She just puts Kevin¡¯s ws away from her face.


    ¡°Kevin George, please show some respect. This is the school!¡± Her voice is cold and her clear water eyes res angrily at him. It shows ¡®no aggression¡¯ on her face.


    Kevin thinks it is getting more and more funny. He just likes to watch the girl get angry. Shrugging his shoulders, he sits idly. His long legs liftfortably. A pair of deep eyes looks at Nicole yfully.


    ¡°Is this not an interview? It is time to start.¡± Busy as he is, Kevin does not mind giving Nicole a few more minutes.


    Nicole¡¯s jaw is still warm on his fingers. With her big eyes shining, she pretends to open the tape and hand it to Kevin.


    ¡°Mr. George, do you know what a boar means?¡± asked Nicole gravely.


    ¡°Well?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up. What is this little girl doing?


    ¡°A boar is a hog in need of sex all the time. Mr. George is knowledgeable and has a lot of women, but you do not understand this word?¡± Nicole looks askance at Kevin with her head cocked and with curiosity in her big eyes as if she is innocent.


    Kevin suddenly snaps his eyes. No one ever dared treat him like this. Such a hateful wordes from her ruddy little mouth. Why does she hate him so much?


    Kevin felt a lump in his chest and could not get it out. Kevin stares at innocent Nicole and sneers. His tall, straight body is closing in and he clenches her arms.


    Feeling the danger, Nicole struggles, ¡°Let go of me! Or I will scream!¡±


    Scream? She thought it was a threat? The little girl is not aware of the situation here. Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of mysterious light and ready to devour her anytime.


    Nicole struggles harder, opening her mouth to call for help. Just as her mouth opens, Kevin bends his head and kisses her lips without a doubt.


    Cold sweat drops from her forehead as Kevin¡¯s palm moves everywhere on her body. The feeling of fear is umting. This is the ssroom. If anyone sees this, she is rather dead. The wise man knows about the situation. Being against him is totally digging herself a grave.


    Nicole softens her voice and pleads with him, ¡°Okay, I was wrong. I should not scold you. Just leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Leave you alone? How is it possible for a boar to stop easily?¡± Kevin¡¯svoice is shameless.


    Nicole is choked. Nicole is almost crying. Somebody help her! She was wrong. She overestimated the man¡¯s character. She thought that in the ssroom at school, the man would at least have scruples and would not do anything to her.


    The door of the ssroom is knocked and a noisy voicees from the outside, ¡°Mr. George, have you finished?¡±


    Nicole, who seems to have got herst hope, shouts, ¡°We are done! Come on in!¡±


    At the moment the door is opened, Kevin throws Nicole out. After all, this is his mother school. Professor Lee is worth some respect. Or Nicole is doomed today!


    As soon as she is free, Nicole, unable to pick up the recording pen and her notebook, rushes outside the ssroom.


    While Kevin picks up the notebook left on the table after sending away the news group students. He opens it casually and Nicole¡¯s cartoon catches his eyes.


    ¡°Huh, ignorant little girls, you are all attracted by the handsome appearance of mine? Ha ha, you have no idea that I am actually a monster!¡± In the cartoon, Nicole¡¯s handwriting is so strong that it is not like a little girl¡¯s writing at all. It is just like her stubborn character.


    Kevinughs. This game seems more and more fun! This naughty girl fits his appetite!


    Nicole trails home and hears a sob in the house.


    ¡°Nicole! Save us!¡± Seeing Nicole, her mother Doris falls upon Nicole as if Nicole is herst hope.


    ¡°Mom, what is wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Nicole asked, while seeing her mother and her sister crying.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s creditors somehow got our address and came to us to ask for repaying, which must be paid by five o¡¯clock this afternoon. If we don¡¯t, they will take your father to court and sell you and your sister to a bar to be whores!¡± Doris hugs Eva and fondles her head


    ¡°Nicole, my modeling career just started and I just received a few ads and a magazine cover offer. I can¡¯t go to the bar to work like that!¡± Eva pretends to be poor and says. Her eyes hid something bad.


    ¡°Mother, sister, don¡¯t worry! I will try my best toe up with a solution.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart is in a state of flux. Dad¡¯s medical bills are not yet avable and now we are approached by the creditors. She will have to find some more part-time jobs!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a ready-made solution!¡± Eva hurriedly says and takes out a card. ¡°Nicole, creditors said that if you just take this note to 34 Sunshine Road and then we don¡¯t need to pay these debts!¡±


    Nicole immediately took a taxi and went to that ce. Number 34 Sunshine Road. It is an old house full of ivy. It¡¯s unexpected that there is such an old house in the urban districts. Nicole wonders that she has not noticed it before. Taking the note, she knocks on the mysterious door. No one answers, but the door opens automatically.


    Nicole feels a little nervous for some reason. She takes a deep breath and calms down. Then she lifts her foot up the steps of rosewood. The stairs are polished and the whole house is low-key and expensive. She can see that the master has extraordinary taste.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice is tiny in the empty house.


    Suddenly, a straight shadow appears at the top of the stairs. His tall body covers the windows of the iing sunshine. Nicole raises her head consciously. She cannot see a man¡¯s face with the light on his back.


    Nicole yanks the note and says, ¡°Excuse me, did you ask me toe to you with this note? You said to my sister that as long as Ie to you, our debts will be written off. Is it true?¡±


    A light smile slips out of the man¡¯s throat. It sounds familiar!


    Nicole frowns incredulously. While looking at the man¡¯s figure, she remembers the night in the hotel. She slowly steps backward until she is leaning against the wall. She was so nervous as she waited to see the man¡¯s face clearly.


    The man steps down the stairs at a leisurely pace. Nicole feels a great deal of pressure! It is hot outside, but the house is a little cold in the shade. Nicole squeezes the note. Her palms are sweating slightly.


    As the man approaches her, his arrogant momentum makes Nicole suddenly reflect that he is Kevin George!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Feeling surprised?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice is a little smug. He looks down at Nicole with his hands in his pocket. There is a happy light in his eyes. My chilli girl, you can¡¯t escape!


    Nicole¡¯s hands are clenched and her nails are deep in the flesh.


    The despicable man! He uses such shameless means to force her!

 Chapter 39 – He really looks like Jake!

    With her clear, watery eyes widened, Nicole speaks coldly, ¡°Is it funny to bully a girl like this, Mr. George, the big president? Do you believe I would tip you off to a gossip magazine?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± A deepugh rings over Nicole¡¯s head. Kevin scoffs and says, ¡°I can be very responsive to tell you that in Y City, no magazine dares to publish my gossip!¡±


    Nicole tries to escape but her feet are like trees with roots and she can¡¯t move. Her mind is in a fierce struggle. If she stays, it means she epts all the unreasonable demands of this sick man!


    Escape? No, no!


    If she runs away, what would happen to her Dad? What about my mother and my sister? Her family will fall apart!


    Thinking about this, Nicole has the courage.


    She raises her head firmly and smiles slightly at Kevin.


    ¡°President George, what are your terms?¡±


    ¡°Be my mistress till I am tired of you!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes do not even look at her, but look out the window.


    ¡°You! You are a psycho!¡± Nicole is going to turn around and leave.


    ¡°I will find the best hospital and the best doctor for your father. And I will make sure he will get well.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rings behind her.


    Nicole stops and she hesitates. A scoundrel she hated so much wants her to be his secret lover. She would just p him. But she hesitates.


    His offer was too tempting. Dad¡¯s illness is really because they have no money to cure it all the time. If she could find a top-ss hospital where the best doctors operate on him, Dad would be fine. But the price of Dad¡¯s recovery is selling her out! Sell her to an animal!


    ¡°Figured out?¡± Kevin stares at her stiff back and smiles. Women, they are all goods on the shelf. Nicole is not an exception.


    Nicole, who stares at the palm of his hand in front of her, wants to scold him back. But she does not push him away. It is 4:50 pm, and she has ten minutes left to think about it.


    Does she really have another choice?


    She lost her right to choose when her father¡¯s business went bankrupt and she had to walk home from a dozen stops after working to save two dors.


    Dignity? What is dignity as her Dad is in bed? Once father was high spirits but now he only left a body, lying on the bed, unable to talk or move. What is the difference between him and a dead one?


    Dignity is worth nothing in front of harsh life. In order to cure her father, to sell her own body, which is no longer pure, is not a loss! Her innocence was already destroyed at night by that unknown man.


    What is the difference between losing her body once and ten times?


    Nicole suddenly remembers Jake¡¯s elegant face. And she feels a dull pain in her heart. Jake, once suddenly appeared like a god from heaven when the off-campus punks made a move on her. He was a polite person and he protected her. She still hopes that he wille back and love her again.


    But now, she needs to agree to this offer.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± She softly said.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly blurry. Tears that she holds for a long time finally fall at the moment. A heavy drop of tear, which slips in her mouth, tastes unusually bitter.


    Intense heartache apanied with tearses up and is crushed by Nicole with her lip bitten!


    ¡°What, being my mistress makes you so miserable?¡± Kevin feels ufortable, his pair of bushy handsome eyebrows wrinkles tightly.


    Nicole bites her lip and does not want to talk to him. Now her heart is in such a mess thatshe has no mind to say anything to him.


    Seeing Nicole standing there in a nk, Kevin steps to a table, opens a drawer, takes out a delicate phone and shoves it into Nicole¡¯s hand.


    Nicole is shocked and subconsciously struggles, when Kevin handed her a brand new cellphone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole frowns and says, ¡°I have a phone. Take it back!¡± Nicole hands Kevin that phone.


    ¡°You should have thrown that stupid phone away!¡± Kevin walks over to the swivel chair. His tall, proud figure shows the most elegant lines and stretches out. ¡°This phone has a GPS automatic location system. Wherever you go, I can locate you on my phone. So you have to take it.¡±


    Nicole is a little angry. What is the difference between that and restraining her? She has decided to sell herself to him, but she is still a free woman, okay? What right does he have to forbid her?


    Nicole, with a cold face, ms the phone on the table. She stares at Kevin with hatred in her pair of cold big eyes.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to keep in touch with me? So many women want it but they can¡¯t get it! Why are you so sentimental?¡± Kevin frowns, being slightly angered by Nicole¡¯s ¡°indiscretion¡±.


    ¡°When you go to bed at night, tie a fetter on your bed and your wrist then you will feel what I am feeling now and see if it isfortable.¡± Nicole blushes with anger and says.


    Kevin raises his eyebrows and is about to say something. Nicole turns and walks toward the door.


    Her slender waist is suddenly mped down and a cold wind brushes her cheek. Then a strong sense of suffocation rises.


    Nicole bounces back, she does not expect her body cannot grasp the bnce and suddenly hits the next bookshelf.


    It is an open bookshelf crammed with books. Nicole¡¯s body hits the bookshelf and several books fall off. A photograph floats out of a scattered page.


    It is a yellowing old picture of a beautiful young girl.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kevin picks up the photo, and clips it back into the book pages. There seemed to be some sadness and anger in his eyes.


    Nicole wants to ask who the girl in the photo is. But Kevin does not give her a chance to ask. He just lifts her up in the air!


    ¡°What are you doing? Get off me!¡± Nicole suddenly realized the vaguenessof the gesture and began to struggle.


    ¡°What, you forget what we just agreed?¡± Kevin pulls an evil smile from his mouth.


    Ites in the end.


    Staring at Kevin with coldness, Nicole straightens herself and says, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I will walk by myself!¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Kevin makes a provocative remark. He does not know why this young girl has aroused all his desires. He has had a variety of women but he had never been so nervous like today.


    Kevin¡¯s words inspired Nicole. Since it was decided, just do it! Come on, Nicole, you just treat it as a dream. When you wake up, you are still that clean, pure and good girl.


    She takes a deep breath again, she reaches out and slowly unbuttons her dress.


    Kevin¡¯s burning eyes are fixed on Nicole. He feels his mouth and tongue dry.


    She is so close to him, with her pink face, her eyes are closed tightly. He sees her fear.


    ¡°Scared? My chilli girl?¡± he gets close to her, breathes and says.


    Some of the hot air sprays on her ear, which makes her shudder. He kisses her ear and goes down to her neck, while touching her breast.


    She feels dizzy¡­


    All of a sudden, Jake¡¯s face suddenly appears in her mind.


    A deep tingling makes Nicole whisper, ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    Her heartache is overwhelming and tears stream down. This man in front of her¡­ he really looks like Jake!


    Kevin¡¯s movements suddenly stop! With his deep eyes fixed on her tearful eyes, he squeezes Nicole¡¯s tiny jaw, ¡°What were you whispering about?¡±


    Nicole opens her tear-soaked eyes and stares at Kevin. Seeing the ineffable pain and pallor in her eyes, in a split second, Kevin knows everything.


    There is another man who lives in her heart!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A violent outburst of anger spread through Kevin¡¯s body. He would never allow his woman to think about other men!


    Who the hell is that man?!


    Kevin¡¯s furious eyes are almost burning and be red.


    ¡°Nicole, you are my woman! I will not allow you to think of another man. Never!¡±


    As the fiery lips freeze, Kevin¡¯s angry thin lips rudely cover Nicole¡¯s soft skin.


    Nicole instinctively tries to resist. But her hands are clenched by Kevin¡¯s hardy palm and pressed over her head. Her entire body is crushing on the grand piano!


    Nicole shut her eyes with resignation in the dark chaos. Pain! The intense pain makes Nicole tremble all over! The painful memories of that night bring back to her memories, before a few days and in the darkroom.


    His invasion let that terrible nightmare haunt her mind again. Nicole¡¯s tears rolled down her face.


    The man on her body suddenly stops his action. He grabs Nicole¡¯s hair, stares at her with dark eyes and says, ¡°Say it! Who are you thinking?¡±


    Nicole raises her eyes in pain and she remembers everything that night. The way he kisses, the way his touch and the scent of that man. Her white face is flushed, ¡°Is that you? The man at the hotel¡­ It was you, right?¡±


    Kevin smiles secretly, ¡°Now, you know!¡±


    Nicole struggles and pushes him harder to escape from his embrace. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    The man¡¯s dirty eyes were even angrier, he grabbed her arm and his big palm jerked her jaw, ¡°Where are you going, huh!¡±


    Nicole is stunned. This is not really her first time. Her virginity was madly plundered by this demon that night!


    This man should be the guy who took her for the first time! Kevin suddenly feels that somewhere in his heart is getting sore. But he put forth his strength to f**k her! He can¡¯t control himself now, because the curse is attacking his body now. His whole body was feeling hot and his eyes turned red. He really needs to do it¡­ he has no time to argue.


    He immediately took off his clothes and took off her clothes too. He kisses her violently as his hands move all over her body. He was feeling so damn hot and his chest was in pain, he moved fast and slid his very own inside her body.


    Nicole bites her lip hard as if it is the only source of strength she could draw. Kevin was so strong as it was never ending, as he was deeply move inside her.


    With the strong ups and downs of the body, the piano is crushed out of confusion. Sounds of percussion mixed with sharp or deep music impact heavily on her heart!


    She bes a cheap woman who betrays herself atst. She did the most contemptible, loathsome thing in her life!


    Nicole tries to ignore the tingling of her body. Now that she has chosen to sell herself out, she does not regret it. This is the real world and there is no going back.


    Even if she was trampled on in the uniform of a waitress, even if her back would be sore from three jobs, as long as she thinks of his smile, she would feel a little sweet in all the suffering.


    But now she is no longer entitled to that smile. This step is the cut of heaven and the abyss of eternal doom.


    From then on, she can never look back.


    ¡°Jake¡­ I am sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 40 – Envy sweeps through his brain!

    Another night in the vi, a fine crystal chandelier brings luxury to light.


    Kevin drinks down a ss of red wine with dark eyes like a dangerous cheetah. He just had a bath. There are water drops just like crystals on his forehead and his hair. Then they fall on the white bathrobe. The front chest of his robe is half open. It has the mature man¡¯s unique vor, proud and presumptuous.


    The bathroom door quietly opens.


    A seductive figurees out. Her water tender face is a faint blush. Her eyes are full of worship to this man while looking at him on the leather sofa. He frowns like he is thinking about something.


    ¡°Kevin, why do you drink alone and not ask me forpany?¡± the woman says deliberately in a seductive voice. She throws her arms around his neck.


    Kevin¡¯s face is so cold and forbidding that the whole person seems bloodthirsty. The woman smiles softly, holds out her white fingers and strikes Kevin¡¯s eyebrows.


    Kevin frowns heavily. His thin mouth clenches. He puts down the ss and scans the woman¡¯s delicate face with his cold eyes.


    This face is very beautiful. The facial features are almost perfect. She can be the beauty that all men dream of. But Kevin is not in the mood to appreciate it at the moment. His brain is full of Nicole!


    Damn it! What kind of poison did he get?


    All night, he is thinking of what Nicole is doing and who is the man that she is thinking about? While having sex with him, Nicole was thinking about another man! Nicole¡¯s disdainful nce returns to him.


    His life seems to be beginning to deviate from its original course! This state of affairs is terrible! No, he cannot let this go on.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice is still cold, with a little impatience.


    ¡°Mr. George, my name is Rosie. I just told you. Have you forgotten?¡± The woman says with a delicate voice.


    Kevin shakes his head to get rid of Nicole¡¯s shadow. Tonight, he has no warmth in his eyes.


    Rosie stops at once. After a second her heart begins to beat violently and goes into rapture. She was just a third-string star, and she wanted to climb the bed of Kevin for a long time. Who doesn¡¯t know how rich Kevin is. Besides, he is not only powerful but is generous to women!


    Being able to spend the night with Kevin, even if she can¡¯t be a heroine in a movie he invests in, at least she can get a hefty sleepover! Trying to suppress her excitement, the woman stands gracefully and undresses her bath towel slowly.


    Kevin tries to get rid of distracting thoughts and the image of the little woman in his mind. At the moment, he just wants to vent. Whoever it is and any woman should do, as long as she can clear his confused mind!


    Lying idly on the sofa, he slightly closes deep eyes. His iron arms take the woman¡¯s waist. But his body is stiff when he touches the woman.


    Damn it! What is this feeling!


    ¡°Get out!¡± Kevin yanks the woman out of his body and stares at her with his dark eyes!


    ¡°Kevin! You¡­¡± The woman stares in shock.


    Kevin¡¯s expression is so bad! He finds himself feeling nothing for the woman in front of him! Just because the woman who he wants to touch and wants to keep in his arms now is¡­ not her.


    ¡°Damn it! Get out of here!¡± Kevin berates, seizing the woman¡¯s still wriggling body and pulling her away from him. His body walks to the window and his face is full of anger.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turns on his phone and locates Nicole through the locator system on her wrist. Kevin frowns. It is sote but the GPS shows Nicole is at a flower shop downtown. What is she doing in the flower shop? Is she buying flowers with that man?


    The phone rings when Nicole is so tired and sweating. She sits down to rest after managing to cut hundreds of roses and wrapping them in tissue paper.


    It is a strange number. She is confused. Who else would call her thiste? Dad should have gone to bed early.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± A deep voicees, cold and proud.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Nicole only thinks the voice is familiar. But she is too tired and her brain is shut down to think who it is.


    Kevin on the other end of the phone is choked. The sharp, angr face of him turns to a cold, angry expression. This woman cannot even recognize his voice! Or there is a man around so she pretends she does not know him?


    There is a moment of silence on the phone. Nicole feels surprised and takes her phone and looks at it, thinking she had heard it wrong.


    ¡°Damn it! Who are you with?¡± Kevin shouts angrily.


    Nicole just realized who he is. Her delicate brow furrows and she says, ¡°Why do you have my phone number?¡±


    Kevin is impatient, ¡°I warn you to answer my question!¡±


    Nicole skims her lips, ¡°Psycho.¡± She wants to hang up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to hang up!¡± Kevin guesses Nicole¡¯s thoughts and warns her.


    Nicole¡¯s eyebrows furrow and she is tired from working so hard all night that she does not even want to argue with the man, ¡°Why would I tell you?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s deep ck eyes glow bloodthirsty, ¡°Nicole Richard, do not forget our contract! If I find out you are with another man, I¡¯ll kill you! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Take some medicine if you are sick!¡± Nicole frowns and snaps the phone off.


    Kevin holds his cell phone tightly, just like he is holding Nicole. This woman really dares to hang up his phone call.


    His eyes are cold and dark but he is not sleepy at all. He picks up the suit he has thrown on the sofa, grabs the car keys and walks out the door.


    In the flower shop, Nicole bandages thest bunch of flowers, packs her things, and is about to close the door. Turning around, she sees a tall figure under the street lights walking toward her from outside.


    ¡°Nicole, are you off duty?¡± The guy who ising over is Nicole¡¯s ssmate Hans.


    ¡°Ah, Hans, what are you doing here?¡± Nicole touches her forehead, really feeling a headache. She just sends away Kevin and Hans shows up.


    Hans has affection for her though he never directly expresses. But Nicole is not a fool, she just does not want to have much to do with Hans.


    ¡°Nicole, you must be tired. I heard Lily say you work here. And I just came by to check on you.¡± Hans smiles and says.


    ¡°Oh, well, I am used to it. I am going to close the door and go home. See you tomorrow!¡± Nicole is rushing to get rid of Hans. She is really tired now. She just wants to go home and get some sleep.


    ¡°Nicole, let me send you home. Here, let me take your bag.¡± Before Nicole could refuse, Hans had her bag in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± After all, he is a ssmate to meet every day and Nicole does not want to make it too awkward.


    There is a Lamborghini parked outside under the tree. Kevin is in the car and his face is so sullen.


    Is that the man that Nicole whispered? Kevin¡¯s hand grips the steering wheel, almost crushing it. A pair of angry ck eyes are fixed on the ¡°intimate¡± interaction of the two people in the flower shop.


    Gently helping Nicole pull down the iron door of the florist, Hans is happy to be close to her for the first time as he has been chasing her for a long time. Normally, Nicole is cheerful and generous, but always busy. And he hardly ever has a chance to be with her.


    Today, he must speak out boldly!


    ¡°Nicole! You know what? I have loved you for a long time!¡± Hans looks boldly at Nicole¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Well, I¡­¡± Nicole could not think of a way to gently turn him down.


    In Kevin¡¯s eyes, her awkwardness is just shy and intense. Envy sweeps through his brain! Kevin could not bear it any longer. He gets out of his car and ms the door!


    Kevin, with sudden arrival, stuns Nicole and Hans at the florist entrance.


    Nicole panics when she sees Kevin¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes fixed on Hans. She knows Kevin¡¯s temper well. He is a crazy man!


    ¡°Hans, run!¡± Nicole stops Kevin and shouts back at Hans.


    Hans, who is also a big guy, but he is still a little greenpared to Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s thick eyebrows are even tighter! His hands are held tightly and his knuckles are white. He is so angry!


    Hans looks at Kevin and he is a little confused.


    Before he could respond, he was punched in the face! Kevin, like an angry lion, struck out with another blow and Hans¡¯ eyes suddenly turned blue!


    ¡°Kevin! What are you doing? You are insane!¡± Nicole gets in front of Hans. With her pair of bright eyes covered with a mist of water, Nicole stares at Kevin.


    Does he still think her life is not messy enough?


    Kevin¡¯s chest is blocked. Nicole is so obviously defending Hans that his dark eyes narrow dangerously, and he says, ¡°Nicole, get out of the way before I beat you up!¡±


    Hans takes two punches for no apparent reason and he is also angry. He clenches his fist and rushes toward Kevin!


    Kevin gives a cold smile and a thunderous hook swing.


    As he was about to hit Hans in the face, Nicole could not take so much care of herself. She jumps between the two men and the heavy fistnds hard on her face!


    Nicole feels dizzy and blooding out from her nose and then she faints¡­

 Chapter 41 – Terms of Mistress

    In the clean VIP room in the hospital, Kevin frowns, sits by the bed and looks at Nicole. Her face is pale, and her lips are also a retreating pink tender. The pale makes him feel heartache. Heartache? Kevin is awakened by the world! Heartache? Is this feeling of clinging in his heart?


    Kevin¡¯s dark eyes are a little confused. To him, women are always like clothes. Being worn out and thrown away. How did he ever feel heartache about women?


    He feels confused in his mind. This little woman haspletely messed up his life!


    Nicole wakes up with her water eyes slowly opening. And she just sees Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes are soft, and Nicole thinks she is dazzled! She rubs her eyes and looks into Kevin¡¯s eyes again. Sure enough, Kevin¡¯s eyes have no tenderness but only pride and indifference.


    Nicole pats herself in the chest fearfully and thinks, ¡°The tenderness of the movement was just my blinding sight! What would Kevin do besides being conceited and using brute force?¡±


    ¡°Kevin is startled by the sudden opening of Nicole¡¯s eyes. He just covers up his emotions and asks coldly, ¡°You are awake? Who was the manst night?¡±


    Nicole fainted yesterday. He just called the emergency medication and left the man on the ground without asking him who he was.


    Nicole sighs when she hears the question. What the hell is wrong with this man!


    She turns her head away and ignores Kevin. She has nothing to say to such an unreasonable person.


    Nicole¡¯s attitude makes Kevin feel angry. His big hand turns her face toward him.


    ¡°Speak! Do not test my patience!¡± Kevin¡¯s patience is running out.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you? Let go!¡± Nicole res at him.


    ¡°It is none of my business?¡± Kevin smiles grimly and says, ¡°Do not forget that you are my mistress. A mistress must obey the rules.¡±


    Yes, she is his mistress. It is ridiculous to ask for dignity. Nicole thinks she is stupid. Who does she think she is? She is just a mistress!


    With her white teeth clenched against her pale lips, Nicole raises her eyes and her voice sounds horribly cold, ¡°Yes, I am just a mistress. I should not have dignity or freedom. I am poor and mean so I deserve to be your booty call. I deserve to be bullied violently by you. It is the greatest blessing of my life to be seen by someone like President George. I should be obedient. You let me go east and I can¡¯t go west. If you say it is sunny and I can¡¯t say it is raining¡­ right?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face is shed by the sharp words of her. He fixes his gaze on Nicole, being shocked by a sense of brainwashing. What is this little woman talking about?


    No one has dared to speak to George in that tone since he epted his estate at the age of 18. Her words were so sharp, ironic and unbridled. Besides, it came from a seemingly weak little girl.


    The tall and proud man has been looking at her for a while and the corners of his mouth suddenly make a smile. That smile is so cold as if he is evil from hell.


    ¡°Who gives you the guts to talk to me like that, Nicole Richard? Don¡¯t forget, your father, Barry Richard is still lying on the bed which was prepared for him by me. All the drugs and doctors are arranged by me. I do not need to move a finger at all and he will die!¡±


    Kevin¡¯ crooked smile is like the devil of hell.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Nicole quivers, trying to suppress her fears.


    Kevin looks down at her, squints his eyes and moves his finger slightly to raise her chin, ¡°You are a smart woman. I mean, you know, from this day on, you must obey my ten rules of Terms of Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Terms of Mistress?¡± Nicole stares at him. Her little face is white and her watery eyes are almost full of mist.


    ¡°Rule number one: from today, you quit all your part-time jobs and move to my mansion.¡±


    ¡°Rule number two: wherever you go, make sure you report to me first and get my approval.¡±


    ¡°Rule number three: never lie to me.¡±


    ¡°These three are for the time being, and the other seven will be added soon.¡± Kevin¡¯s tone does not allow any objections from Nicole.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole lowers her head. Her long silky hair slid down in her face, blocking her expression. Kevin¡¯s heart is softened.


    Kevin moves away from her hair,es close to her beautiful face and whispers in her ear, ¡°Now, tell me, who was the manst night? Is it the man you are obsessed with?¡±


    Man?¡­ Jake? Nicole¡¯s heart snaps.


    Jake has disappeared from her life. Perhaps they will no longer have any intersection.


    With a sad smile in her eyes, Nicole says, ¡°No. He is just an ordinary ssmate of mine.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s dark eyes are fixed on Nicole as if to see her heart.


    In Nicole¡¯s eyes, Kevin sees nothing but indifference. So, she is not lying. Lucien¡¯s heart is strangely rxed.


    ~


    Y City looks particrly beautiful on summer nights. Row by row of tall buildings, busy streets andnes, lights red wine green, everything seems quiet andfortable.


    The warm, moist evening breeze, with a hint of gardenia aroma, blows in the car window from outside. The Lamborghini is headed to the shantytown where Nicole lives.


    ¡°Nicole, I will give you ten minutes to say goodbye to your stepmother and your sister, and then get out right away!¡± Kevin¡¯s tone is too harsh to refuse.


    ¡°Ten minutes? I have to pack my things.¡± Nicole looks at Kevin unhappy. Her eyes were blue and purple and she looked miserable.


    Kevin is soft; his voice is still cold as ice, ¡°Fifteen minutes. If it is longer than that, I can¡¯t be sure what will happen.¡±


    You tyrant, devil, psycho, megalomaniac! Nicole secretly curses, rolling her eyes at Kevin.


    ¡°Nicole, do not forget who you are!¡± Kevin, noticing Nicole¡¯s movements in the rear-view mirror, cautions coldly.


    Nicole sighs. Never mind, it is better not to challenge such unreasonable people.


    Kevin pulls a satisfying smile from the corner of his mouth when she sees Nicole not talking and says, ¡°Woman, you¡¯d better be well behaved.¡±


    At the door of Nicole¡¯s house, Kevin frowns, ¡°Nicole Richard, you live here?¡±


    Although Paul had reported to him that the Richard family lived in low squatter settlements, Kevin had no idea that the environment of the squatter settlements would be so bad. The sewage is everywhere, the garbage is piled up and flies are buzzing around. This can¡¯t be a ce for people to live!


    Nicole, ncing down Kevin¡¯s eyes at the squalid, low shantytown, shrugs and smiles, ¡°Where does President George think I should live? In a five-star hotel? Or in a vi at the seaside?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s tall body stands out in the slum and his Lamborghini catches the eye of passers-by.


    ¡°Aunt Doris, your daughter brought a rich man back!¡± Outside the door, a fat housewife shouts to Nicole¡¯s mother.


    Kevin frowns. The stench of the dump passes and he is dying of the smell.


    ¡°Nicole, go and say goodbye. I will give you 15 minutes.¡±


    His words have not finished and Doris and Eva havee out. Eva seldomes back and just goes home today. Hearing Nicole brought a rich man back, she hurries out to look in.


    Seeing Lamborghini outside, Eva¡¯s eyes are lit up. Next to Lamborghini stands a tall, proud man with a handsome face. The air of a king is around him everywhere. He is- isn¡¯t he Kevin George?


    Eva is so jealous that she goes crazy in her heart. She calctes everything for herself and is finally beaten by Nicole.


    Kevin George has seen her. Will he recognize her? If he does, maybe that night¡¯s story will be revealed! If Kevin goes on, it is not hard to know that Nicole is the one slept with him that night!


    Eva peers nervously at Kevin.


    Nicole has to introduce him to her mother and her sister, ¡°Mom, sister, this is Kevin George. I borrowed money from him for Dad¡¯s medication.¡±


    Borrowed? Doris sneers. You sold yourself to him! Why is this naughty girl so lucky to meet Kevin George?


    Kevin has no taste and such blind to throw her out of the office the other day, but likes this stupid girl!


    Kevin does not look at Doris and her daughter at all. He is not interested in this kind of slum woman!


    With a cold nod, Kevin returns to the car. He is unable to breathe because of the stench of the rubbish heap!


    ¡°Nicole, is not that man out there rich?¡± Doris looks at Nicole with her bright eyes. Unexpectedly, this wench looks like a stubborn girl is so clever to get such a rich man.


    ¡°Mom, I just want to pack my things.¡± Nicole heads down to her room. She hates Doris¡¯ tone.


    ¡°Eva, you are useless! You see, even Nicole can catch rich people. You are prettier than her and you are better than her. Why can¡¯t you get along with a rich man?¡± Doris says.


    ¡°Who knows where she gets her luck from?¡± Eva touches her long hair. The money Kevin gave herst time has been gambled all away by her. Or she will note back to this slum house!


    Leaning obliquely against the door, Eva holds her hands to her chest and looks at Nicole, who was packing, ¡°Are you moving in to live with Kevin?¡±


    ¡°Live with Kevin.¡± Sounds harsh. Nicole bites her lip, feeling a little sad.


    If possible, she would like to be like other ordinary girls, living a normal life. She would not like to be a secret mistress, being used and bullied all day long!


    If possible, maybe she can see Jake again. Maybe she will marry him and have a beautiful baby, living a happy life rather than being despised like today!


    Seeing Nicole not talking, Eva turns her eyes andes up with an idea.


    ¡°Nicole, can Ie and see you often?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Nicole is touched. She has not expected that Eva will still miss her.


    The phone in her jeans pocket suddenly rings.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, it is 15 minutes! Get out!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice contains anger.


    ¡°All right, I see. I¡¯ming out now.¡± Nicole picks up her bag and walks out the door. Her clothes are few and her bag is not heavy.


    ¡°Mom, sister, I am leaving. I wille back to see you again.¡± Nicole says goodbye to them. Looking at the shabbyyout of the house, she suddenly feels a little sad.


    ¡°Well, go! Do not make the president wait!¡± Doris hurries to push Nicole toward the door. She does not want to offend the rich man out there. She may need their favor!


    As she walks quickly to the car, Nicole looks back at her low house and gets into the car with the bag.

 Chapter 42 – My woman can’t be so shabby!

    ¡°Throw it away!¡± Kevin drops a word and turns the steering wheel gracefully away from the damp, dark shantytown.


    ¡°Throw it away? Throw what?¡± Nicole does not understand.


    Kevin raises his eyebrows, grabs the bag from Nicole and brushes it out the window!


    ¡°What are you doing? There are my clothes in it!¡± Nicole is furious! Why does this man always be so bossy and never care about what others think?


    ¡°I will take you to buy some now.¡± Kevin proudly says, ¡°You are embarrassing me by wearing those clothes. My woman can¡¯t be so shabby!¡±


    ¡°My woman,¡± for some reason, Nicole suddenly feels a faint throb. She has been feeling lonely since her father was ill. Kevin¡¯s words give her the illusion that she can count on someone. Although, that person, just her sex lover, a gold lord.


    Today is the weekend and shopping malls are filled with a bustle of crowd, Kevin¡¯s tall straight figure and his handsome face often attract the attention of others.


    ¡°Wow! That man is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Is he a famous star? Why haven¡¯t I seen him on tv?¡±


    ¡°Shall we go and ask for an autograph?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I dare not! There is a girlfriend next to him!¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend looks so ordinary!¡±


    ¡°Yes! She is not even good enough for him. Can she be his housekeeper?¡±


    ¡°It is supposed to be a housekeeper. How can such a handsome man like such a normal girl?¡±


    Several little girls in high school uniforms walk around six times, looking at Kevin and Nicole and whispering from time to time.


    Housekeeper? Nicole is spitting blood. Does she look so bad?


    She looks at hers and Kevin¡¯s shadow in the window of a nearby shop window. She wears an ordinary white shirt andfortable wide loose ordinary ck shorts and a pair of sports shoes. It is refreshing but yes, it¡¯s ordinary.


    Kevin, however, wears a well-tailored casual suit and has handsome cheeks. He is as elegant as a prince. With him walking next to her, she does look like a housekeeper.


    Girls passing by cast their eyes on Kevin and Nicole feels ufortable walking around a mall with so many people staring at her, as if she is a monkey which is being watched in the zoo.


    Kevin however, could not feel it at all. He walks leisurely and stops some time to look. In the end, he even enters in an adult sex shop.


    Nicole tries to pretend she does not know him. As Kevin walks toward the sex shop, Nicole quietly steps back and turns away in silence.


    There is a bookstore in the mall. Not many people scatter in two¡¯s and threes.


    Nicole looks at the book ¡°World Art Appreciation¡± on the shelf. Jake had given her one.


    Nicole opens the page and reads. The young man¡¯s voice rings again in her ears . . .


    ¡°Nicole, look how talented you are! If you keep learning, you will be a famous international painter!¡±


    Nicole does not really like painting, but in his words, she studied painting for three years. Until her Dad¡¯s business went bankrupt and she could not afford the course.


    ¡°Nicole, I like your sketches. Everyone in there seems to have a noble soul.¡±


    Noble soul. Jake, I can¡¯t paint that anymore, because my soul has been sold to the devil.


    Looking at the familiar pages of the book, she seems to be back in the spring five years ago.


    Nicole covers her mouth and her tears suddenly flow without warning. There is a sudden pain in her heart, like being cut by a sharp knife. It seems to be able to hear the sound of blood flowing out.


    The tears roll down and she weeps silently against the bookshelf and pain trickles down in her heart as if engulfing herpletely.


    Suddenly, the phone rings. Nicole wipes her tears and clears her throat. She is trying to sound like nothing happened.


    ¡°Hello! I -¡± Before she finished what she wanted to say, she heard Kevin¡¯s growl on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Nicole Richard! Where the hell have you been?¡±


    Is it necessary for him to speak so harshly?


    Nicole wiping tears from her cheeks says as if nothing had happened, ¡°I am just hanging out. Are you still there? I aming to see you.¡±


    But she does not want to go into the adult sex shop, it is embarrassing.


    After a moment of silence on the phone, Kevin talks again, ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    Nicole freezes and looks around in amazement.


    Kevin stands at the back shelf looking at her, wearing a headset and carrying several shopping bags in both hands. It seems he has bought a lot at the adult sex shop.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole does not know what to say. So, she lowers her head and flusters the tears off her face.


    Kevin steps toward Nicole with a cold face. His eyes were as deep as a pool, ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. My¡­ My eyes suddenly catch the sands.¡± Says Nicole as she wipes her tears.


    There are tears on her long eyshes and her pale face is full of despair. It looks pitiful, unlike the image of her normal style of a naughty cat.


    Kevin noticed the book Nicole holding in her hand, he realized that there¡¯s a sentimental value from that book.


    ¡°Rule Number Three, never lie to me. You forgot?¡± Kevin¡¯s thick eyebrows winkle dangerously.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Nicole could not look him in the eye. She put the book back on the shelf. She has to change the subject and says, ¡°Kevin, what did you just buy?¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes suddenly light up.


    Nicole always called him ¡°Hey¡± or ironically ¡°President George.¡± For the first time, Nicole calls him by his name.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole gets a little spooked by Kevin¡¯s eyes. She keeps her head down and can¡¯t speak with guilt.


    Damn it! Why should she be guilty? Why does she feel like meeting her adulterer and being caught in bed?


    Kevin thinks she is shy and he is in a good mood to see Nicole being shy.


    Fondly kneading her hair, Kevin takes her into his arms and hugs her tightly!


    Nicole is forced to lean against his chest. Kevin¡¯s heart beats strongly and powerfully. It is so calm like the safest haven in the world. Nicole¡¯s heart touched slightly and her aversion to Kevin seems less intense. Her sadness even slowly goes down.


    For the first time, Nicole feels Kevin¡¯s arms are so warm that she forgets the sadness and the cold.


    Peoplee and go. A lot of people around them look at them curiously.


    Nicole is embarrassed. She pushes Kevin¡¯s waist. Instead of letting go, Kevin holds Nicole even tighter.


    His jaw rubs against her hair, his lips press against her ears and he whispers, ¡°Shhii, don¡¯t move.¡± His voice is low and gentle. His warm breath fell on her neck. It is a little itchy.


    The sun shines through the window and sprinkles on the two people, a tall and handsome man, and a small and beautiful girl. The golden light is dancing, as beautiful as a painting.


    Unfortunately, Nicole¡¯s fondness for Kevin ends after this hug.


    When they return to the mansion, Nicole¡¯s fondness for Kevin goes straight to zero. Kevin bought her a lot of clothes. The coats look perfectly normal. But the pile of sleeping skirts and underwear turn Nicole¡¯s face into a red tomato.


    ¡°Kevin George, you!¡± Nicole leaves the pile. Her white face flushes.


    ¡°What are you pretending?! This is not your first time! Go and take a bath and put on these clothes! Hurry up!¡± Kevin has regained his cool and pride. The words pierce Nicole¡¯s heart like a knife.


    ¡°You are a pervert!¡± Nicole gives him a hard look and turns to walk upstairs. Only a bad woman wears that dress, okay? She is ashamed to death!


    ¡°Rule Number Four, serve your Master! Especially in bed! Unless, you want your father to die.¡± Kevin drops that phrase and walks to the bedroom.


    ¡°After a bath, put on that underwear and lie down on the queen bed.¡± He adds that and seeds in seeing Nicole¡¯s face turn from red to white.


    Nicole has washed slowly and tries to dy time in arge bathroom. Looking at the back underwear that is made up of only a few ropes on the bathroom bench, she feels ufortable.


    Kevin you big psycho, pig! Nicole curses in her heart.


    The bathroom window isrge. There is a manicuredwn outside. If she climbs the window to escape, she would no longer have to endure Kevin!


    The thought of running through the window stays in Nicole¡¯s head. But can she?


    ording to the doctor, the full physical examination has been done for her dad. If the operation is sessful and theter period also recovered well, he ispletely able to recover. How could she give up the chance to cure her father?


    It is just being a mistress for three years. She can take it! She can do anything for her beloved father. Since she can¡¯t choose, and then face it! She can endure the fatigue of three jobs, the scolding and abuse of others, just as well as Kevin!


    Nicole decided to turn off the sprinklers. She dries the drops with a soft bath towel. Going to the bathroom bench, her fingers stretch toward the ck transparent nightdress.


    The door of the bathroom is knocked. There was a deep voice from Kevin outside, ¡°Nicole, do you need an hour to take a bath? Come out of there!¡±


    She cannot dy it anymore! Nicole stands up and tries to pull the dress down, hoping to cover herself a little more.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Come out now!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice is already full of anger.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole walks toward the door. Her long fingers are trembling, reaching toward the door lock.


    When he sees Nicole, Kevin¡¯s dark eyes are zing. He walks into Nicole and gently lifts her chin with his index finger, ¡°Look at me.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole is too ashamed to open her eyes. Her longshes flutter and cast a fan-shaped shadow over her face.


    It is unbearable! Kevin leans over her, his hot lips burning with the heat of the fire andnd at Nicole¡¯s lips. He really likes Nicole¡¯s soft lips with warm kisses.


    He embraced her tightly andy down on the big bed, and they shared the whole night together.

 Chapter 43 – Her body is all bruised and blue.

    The next day, the soft morning lightes through the window and the room remains the lingering smell of yesterday.


    On the soft queen bed, the slim little girl lies quietly. Her long eyshes cash a beautiful shadow over her delicate face.


    Nicole wakes up with soreness that reminds her ofst night. Her face is instantly flushed and her hands cover her hot face. Nicole looks sideways secretly, Kevin sleeps soundly. He looks so handsome. He is sleeping as peacefully as a child, with his mouth seeming to hang a smile.


    The man is not so bad when he is not angry; Nicole looks at Kevin¡¯s sleeping face.


    ¡°So, am I handsome?¡± Kevin, who is sleeping with his eyes closed, makes a sudden noise that scares Nicole to the other end of the bed.


    ¡°You¡­ uh¡­¡± Nicole regretted her obsession very much.


    She wants to pull the sheet to cover herself in panic. But it is alreadyte! Kevin is falling upon her!


    Inside the room, there is a beautiful scene . . .


    ¡°Sometimes, when you¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s cell phone rings. She vaguely reaches out just to pick it up. And Kevin ms the phone into the distance.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole wakes up right now! She has ss today! Nicole grabs the sheet to cover herself and is ready to get out of bed to pick up the phone.


    The slender ankle is held tight by a big palm. ¡°Don¡¯t move, lie down!¡± Kevin, with his eyes closed and lying sprawled, orders Nicole.


    ¡°You are crazy! I have a ss today!¡± Nicole looks at the phone in the corner. That is the only thing worthy she has.


    ¡°No sses, you have to be with me all today.¡± Kevin is being unreasonable. Nicole could not get out of his control without the iron grip of his big hand.


    Nicole sighs, ¡°Let go! Let me get the phone.¡±


    Kevin slouches up his eyes, ¡°Your stupid phone is long overdue! Drop it! I will take you to buy a new er!¡± His proud tone is full of lofty superiority.


    Nicole is annoyed and smiles coldly, ¡°Yes, in the eyes of President George, everything I have should be eliminated! I am not as noble as you!¡±


    The barbed words make Kevin¡¯s thick eyebrows dangerously wrinkles.


    ¡°Nicole, are you challenging my temper?¡± The tone is subtle, but the threat is clear.


    ¡°How dare I challenge you? You are a powerful man. I am just a mistress betraying myself. How dare I oppose you?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes at Kevin are stiff and cold.


    Kevin fixes his eyes on Nicole, his dark eyes slowly catch a bloodthirsty glow.


    ¡°Nicole, you hate me so much?¡±


    Nicole stares at Kevin, her eyes are full of anger.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says the simple words so hard.


    Kevin sneers, there was a terrible chill all over.


    ¡°Well, then I will make you hate mepletely.¡± Before his voice falls, he suddenly rolls over and crushes her under him. He ties her arms with a tie!


    ¡°Let go! Kevin, you bastard!!!¡± Nicole screams and struggles, while Kevin looks like a mad lion trying to tear her apart.


    No kiss, no touch, no forey, the bloodthirsty sword suddenly attacks before she is ready. The blood trickles down. Nicole controls herself with a remnant of reason. She does not shed tears of shame and pain and gives herself ast ounce of self-respect.


    She does not know when Kevin left.


    By the time Nicole wakes up, it is already dark.


    Lying motionless for a while, Nicole drags her broken body into the bathroom and feels as if she is all dirty! Her body is all bruised and blue. This man is crueller than the cruellest devil!


    Her face is swollen and her lips are broken. The eyes are empty as dead man.


    If Kevin does this again, I will be ruined by him. Nicole reaches out and strikes her face in the mirror.


    Escape! The idea crosses her brain like a meteor, but then she denies it.


    Nicole Richard, you have to be strong! Dad is still in bed waiting for surgery. You can¡¯t just throw in the towel.


    Since Kevin is her golden lord, she shall y a good mistress! Kevin does not like women being stubborn, so be nice. He does not like women to be independent, so be soft.


    It is just acting, anyone can do it. From now on, you are going to y a gentle and obedient lover. Whatever happens, whatever Kevin does to you, you should keep smiling.


    You cannot control your body. But your heart cannot be defeated by anyone!


    Nicole Richard,e on!


    Her belly growls and she feels so hungry. Sincest night, she has been tortured. Nicole feels like she is getting drained.


    Hanging over her freshly washed hair, Nicole opens the closet, which is full of the most stylish and beautiful clothes. ¡°Kevin is very generous with women.¡± It seems to be true. Nicoleughs at herself.


    She puts on the simplest white dress. Nicole goes downstairs to the dining room to get something to eat.


    It is strange that there is no one in the kitchen. She does not know where they have gone. There is silence everywhere.


    Nicole shakes her head. She opens the refrigerator and sees that it contains all kinds of food. Well, make some noodles. This is the fastest, she is starving.


    She takes out some prawns, shells them, and picks out the digestive tract of them. Then she washes the fresh mushrooms and cooks them with the prawns in boiling water. Nicole also makes a tomato scramble egg and cooked egg. Take the fresh prawns and mushrooms out of the pot, boil some lettuce in the boiling water, and then directly vor in the noodle soup.


    She washed her hands and could not wait to sit at the table. Being content to look at the noodles in front of her, and she picks up the noodles and puts them in her mouth.


    When Kevin walks in, he sees this image.


    Summer night soft evening breeze blows snow white gauze curtain. At the table, a beautiful girl sits. Her ck long hair is in the light of the emitting bright luster. Her white face is as delicate as snow. She is holding a spoon, putting a delicious bowl of soup into her mouth.


    He puts his foot back on purpose. As expected, Nicole turns her head, looking at him. She opens her mouth in surprise and after a moment of silence, reacts and jumps up. Probably somewhere is in pain, so she bends down with her pale face. Her eyes are suddenly filled with water vapor. The whole person at the table looks surprised and scared, nothing like her calm just now.


    Kevin raises his eyebrows. What is this?


    Nicole opens her mouth. Tears crumbled in her beautiful big eyes, her voice was soft, ¡°President George, you¡­ you are back.¡±


    Kevin slips a little doubt into his heart and walks over, snorting, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    How does a nail sharp hedgehog be a rabbit?


    Nicole lowers her head and hides her eyes, and she confesses, ¡°I am¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± in a timid voice.


    Kevin frowns. The pepper suddenly bes so soft that he is not used to it.


    ¡°You are sorry? What have you done to me?¡± Kevin reaches out and lifts Nicole¡¯s pointy little chin. Suddenly, squeeze!


    Nicole breathes in the pain. She scolds Kevin hundreds of times. Sick! Crazy! Violent!


    But she begs for mercy, ¡°I am wrong, I am please let go¡­ pain!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes are more confused. What the hell is Nicole doing? Where is the little pepper that will never bow to him? Now she is really soft and cute like a rabbit.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His piercing ck eyes stare straight at Nicole, holding up her jaw with his big hands, forcing her to look him in the eye, ¡°Are you wrong? Well, tell me what you did wrong?¡±


    Nicole hides all the edges of her eyes and makes them full of fear and weakness. ¡°It is my fault. I am not good enough.¡± She tells Kevin in tears. ¡°That is why you hate me so much. You do not like me and it must be because I am not good enough.¡±


    Kevin sneers closer to her, ¡°Is that what you mean? Why do I feel so hypocritical?¡±


    Nicole is shocked. Her eyes are more innocent, ¡°It is the truth. I remember you said a girl is better to be nice.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes are half-smiling, ¡°What are you just trying to impress me?¡±


    Nicole is relieved to see that the strategy of pretending to be a white rabbit worked.


    ¡°President George, you are willing to spend so much money treating my father. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Nicole tries to sound sincere.


    ¡°If you do not pay for your father¡¯s treatment, I am still an asshole in your heart, a viin, a pervert, right?¡± Kevin yanks away from his hand. Nicole loses the strength of him and almost falls.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes are cold. His handsome face is even more somber.


    Nicole bites her lower lip and swallows the phrase thates out of her mouth. Are you treating my father for kindness? You just want me to be your mistress to satisfy your desires!


    Hold on! Nicole, you have to learn to tolerate! Nicole slips back into an unremarkable corner.


    Kevin goes to the table and sits down. He stretches out his right hand, ¡°Bring it!¡±


    Ah? Nicole does not understand.


    ¡°Bring me a pair of chopsticks!¡±


    Kevin feels hungry as he looks at the noodles in the crystal bowl on the table. The noodles look delicious. He did not expect Nicole to be quite good!


    Nicole, who was so hungry, watches Kevin taking a mouthful of sweet noodles and drinking the soup, leaving nothing for her.


    Kevin finishes eating and sits contentedly on the sofa. ck velvet shirt is unbuttoned the top two. His face is still with that kind of smiling handsome appearance. Only his eyes are cold and deeper than the deepest night!


    Looking at Nicole, he says coldly, ¡°From now on, you do not have to go to school. It is your duty to be my maid.¡±

 Chapter 44 – She is Kevin’s Mistress

    Nicole is shocked. No, she could not give up school. If she gives up her chance to go to college, she will be struck with Kevin for the rest of her life. She has so many dreams to fulfill! She could not really give up and be a canary in a cage!


    ¡°Please, let me finish college!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes are real please. Kevin will always do what he says. If he is serious about not letting her study, there is nothing she can do about it.


    Kevin¡¯s overbearing striptease, ¡°You are a decent cook and it is a waste of you to go to school. Cook for me at home!¡±


    What kind of logic it is! Is it a waste of a good cook to study! Nicole has scolded Kevin in her heart many times, because she keeps begging.


    A weeping beauty, who like pear blossomsbathed in the rain, with soft-spoken pleading. It is enough to melt a heart of stone.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes are fixed on Nicole, zing and cold. Nicole feels a sudden chill. She could see the zing light in his eyes!


    With an evil smile on his lips, his voice still sounds cold, ¡°Want to finish college? Well, you have to learn to please me first!¡±


    Please him? Nicole weighs the pros and cons in her mind.


    For such a stud, pleasing him means giving her up ¨C what does it matter? Since she is not pure anymore, what is the difference between two and three, passive and active?


    Nicole takes a deep breath and walks slowly toward Kevin.


    ~


    The next morning, while Nicole is sitting in the ssroom, she is still sore! She stayed quiet and looked around.


    The ss has not yet begun. Some students are having breakfast, some are chatting, and the others are reading the newspaper of the day.


    ¡°Well, these rich people, they love to change lovers!¡± One of the students in the front row says disdainfully, pointing to the news in the newspaper.


    ¡°Well, it is Kevin George, the President of George Group! He is a famous yboy! It is said he has a number of mistresses, including the popr star, who is craving for him!¡± Another student puts his head on the newspaper and says.


    Nicole¡¯s heart leaps.


    Lily is gnawing at the bread and says to Nicole, ¡°Why are these women so shallow and cheap? Running off to be a mistress just to satisfy their vanity? What a shame!¡±


    ¡°Yes! They just like Kevin¡¯s money! I do not believe how much love they have!¡± A schoolgirl scorns a woman who is close to Kevin in the newspaper.


    In the newspaper, a huge photo in the front page shows Kevin hugging a woman. The paparazzi¡¯s angle is so extreme that they can clearly see the emotional flush on the woman¡¯s face.


    Nicole suddenly feels her breathing is a little rough and her chest is a little stuffy.


    It turns out Kevin went out at midnight yesterday to meet the woman. Indeed, his woman is innumerable. And Nicole is just thetest prey. For Kevin, she is just fresh for the time being. Her shelf life is never more than other women!


    Nicole shakes her head with a self-deprecatingugh. That is good! It is just a trade. When Dad¡¯s body is recovered, everybody walks each way.


    Good! It is really good!


    But what if her ssmates learn that she was one of Kevin¡¯s mistresses? She does not know how they would look down on her. Nicole shudders.


    Nicole spends the whole morning worrying and unsettling. If the truth is revealed, she does not know how to face the contemptuous eyes of ssmates!


    With her hands on her cheeks, Nicole stares at the spot on the table. Kevin, this man has made a mess of her life!


    ¡°Nicole, shall we go to the canteen for lunchter? You missed school thest few days when a new shefes. His fish filets in hot chili oil are very delicious!¡± Red hearts appear in Lily¡¯s eyes, and she looks at Nicole excitedly.


    ¡°Well, that¡­¡± Nicole is a little embarrassed. Kevin ordered her to meet him at his office after ss and have lunch. In fact, she would like to eat with Lily. She has note to school for several days and would like to hear Lily talking about the new things in school.


    ¡°Nicole, what is wrong with you? You have been weirdtely. Is your father getting worse?¡± asks Lily worriedly.


    Nicole is touched by Lily¡¯s worried look.


    ¡°Well, Lily, I will go and have fish filets in hot chilli oil with you after ss.¡± Nicole decides.


    She goes to the stairwell and dials Kevin¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Hey, well, I have something to do at noon, so I can¡¯t have lunch with you.¡±


    ¡°What is more important than having lunch with me?¡± Kevin does not sound very happy.


    Nicole could not say more. Kevin is a very perceptive person. And the more she says, the more likely he is to find her fault.


    ¡°The professor has something to do with me. It is time for ss.¡± Nicole quickly hangs up the phone and wipes the cold sweat off her head.


    The hung up phone sounds so empty.


    Kevin George is so angry that he ms his phone on the table. Nicole, do not dare hang up on me! Besides, this is the second time!


    ¡°Paul, get my car ready!¡±


    ck Bugatti heads for Y University.


    ¡°Nicole, do you know about Hans?¡± Lily chews ice cream and gossips with Nicole.


    Hans? Nicole has a surprise. Yeah, she does not see Hans in ss today.


    ¡°One night, Hans asked me about your work at the flower shop. But the next day, he disappeared. It¡¯s said that he dropped out of school and went home.¡± Lily shakes her head in confusion, ¡°the procedure for dropping out of school is particrly urgent. I don¡¯t know if something is wrong with his home.¡±


    ¡°Drop out?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hans dropped out?¡±


    ¡°Yes! By the way, was he looking for you that night? Did something happen that night?¡± Lily asked curiously.


    ¡°Um¡­ No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Nicole just does not think she has the guts to tell her.


    How could she not know? She is the culprit!


    It must be Kevin who forced Hans to drop out of school! Kevin¡¯s methods are always so dirty.


    Dropped out, Hans dropped out. So, what about his dream? In the future, he wanted to be the best press publisher!


    Kevin George, why do you have to root him! Hans did not bother you! Nicole clenches her pallid fist. Her white teeth are biting deep into the lip p.


    On the tree-lined road leading to the dining hall, the busting crowd burst into a scream!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A ck Bugatti proudly drives through the crowd, with an insufferable arrogance.


    ¡°Squeaky¡­¡± Bugatti suddenly stops in front of Nicole and Lily.


    Nicole is frozen, her heart beat and breath almost stops!


    ¡°Not Kevin, not Kevin. Kevin drives a Lamborghini. This is not Kevin¡¯s car.¡± She prays silently in her heart.


    Kevin¡¯s sulky face bes clear inch by inch as the windows roll down. His cold eyes are not even looking at Nicole.


    His calm voice sounds chilling, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    The little girl is so ungrateful that he pushed off two important meetings and just wanted to have lunch with her. But she would rather have the school canteen than eat with him! Does she hate to see him so much?


    His eyes are stained with scarlet.


    Lily holds Nicole¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Nicole, isn¡¯t this Kevin George? What¡­ You¡­¡±


    The girl who is scared by the sudden brake starts pointing and saying, ¡°See? That is the girl! She seems to be President George¡¯s lover. Once I saw them hanging out at the sex shop.¡±


    It is not very loud, but it just goes through Nicole and Lily. There is a roar ofughter around.


    Nicole bites her lower lip and turns pale. A pair of bright eyes are also covered with ayer of mist.


    Lily stares at Nicole with shocked eyes, ¡°Nicole, you¡­ you are with George? You know he is a yboy, and he treats women as ythings!¡±


    ¡°Nicole, for thest time, get in the car!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice is already full of anger. Nicole understands the shame she will be faced if she does not get in the car.


    Hurriedly exined to Lily, ¡°Lily, things are not what you think. I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Kevin had already pulled her into the car.


    Nicole has not settled yet and Kevin has mmed on the gas pedal and the car is flying like an arrow off the string.


    In thest second of her departure, Nicole looks back and sees shock, disappointment, and contempt in Lily¡¯s eyes.


    Anger boundless rage makes Nicole stop pretending to be a soft white rabbit.


    ¡°Kevin George! What are you going to ruin my life for?¡± Nicole gnashes her teeth and taps Kevin with her little fist.


    Nicole cries with pain as a big, hard palm grips her slender neck with no effort.


    ¡°Kevin George, you lunatic! Devil! I hate you! You bastard!¡± Nicole kicks Kevin with both hands and feet.


    This girl must be crazy! How dare she fight President George! She is going to die so ugly!

 Chapter 45 – She is Pregnant

    The atmosphere is stifling inside the car. No one speaks.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul peeks into the rear-view mirror at Kevin George and Nicole, shaking his head. The little girl is too ungrateful. President George never takes a woman back to his mansion. Nicole is the only first. Today, the president set aside time for her to have lunch together, but she dared to stand up.


    Kevin¡¯s face is livid and he exudes a bloodthirsty smell from head to foot. Around him, it seems as if the air would be a few degrees lower, making people tremble.


    The backseat is spacious, and Nicole tries to shrink herself as far away from Kevin as possible. She is now a bit regretful about her impulse to annoy Kevin. She knows the consequence.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Nicole gives Kevin a furtive nce with the corner of her eyes and decides to apologizeter. After all, dad is lying in his bed waiting for surgery. She needs Kevin¡¯s sponsored surgery fees.


    The car is parked at the garage gate. Nicole opens her mouth and is about to exin why she didn¡¯te eat with him today, but as soon as she looks up, she find that Kevin¡¯s deep dark eyes looking at her coldly.


    Nicole is turning her head; Kevin speaks arrogantly, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    On his forehead, his veins swell and he drags Nicole¡¯s slender arm toward the living room. His hands are so strong that Nicole¡¯s face wrinkles with pain.


    Her arm is about to be dislocated. She stumbles behind Kevin. Her t-bottomed sandals are ripped off and her feet ache on the gravel aisle. Nicole is too stubborn to beg.


    Kevin¡¯s getting angrier. Nicole, I do not care how many piercings you have on you. Tonight, I am going to pull out all of them!


    Lights are bright andughter is loud in the living room. Hearing footsteps, Martha greets them from the living room. Her smile is frozen as she sees the Kevin¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Master, your sister is back.¡± Martha reports carefully, fearing that she might inadvertently provoke Kevin.


    Though Kevin raises his eyebrows and his face softens slightly, the strength of the hand does not diminish. Nicole¡¯s foot has been skinned. It hurts. Her white dress also stains on the ground. Her hair hangs down loosely. The whole person is in a terrible mess!


    ¡°My dear brother¡­¡±


    On the pure white sofa, the elegant girl stands up with a big smile. She frowns slightly as she sees Nicole behind him.


    ¡°When did you get home, Farah? Why not inform me in advance?¡± Kevin shakes Nicole off brutally.


    Her stomach pounds against the corner of the table with a sharp pain so she covers her belly and crouches in pain!


    ¡°Brother, I called you at noon, and your secretary said you had lunch with Miss Richard.¡± Farah George pursed her tender and rosy mouth. It is obvious that she¡¯s just a spoiled richdy.


    He sighed, ¡°Have you yed enough? Are you going to travel around the world again?¡± Kevin asks.


    Farah touches Kevin¡¯s shoulder in a pettish way. ncing at Nicole with disdain, Farah¡¯s beautiful face is filled with curiosity then asks, ¡°Why you bring a strange woman home?¡±


    Kevin turns to look at Nicole and instructs his nanny, ¡°Take her upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Farah stops the nanny¡¯s action. She walks up to Nicole and stares down at her.


    Nicole lowers her head. The arrogance in Farah¡¯s voice deeply hurts her.


    Five years ago, she was also a rich girl. Although her family couldn¡¯tpare with the George¡¯s, she is also the apple of her father¡¯s eye. But now, she can be stabbed with such a haughty tone of voice by another girl of the same age!


    ¡°Look up at me.¡± Farah tiptoes to Nicole who is crouching on the floor.


    Nicole bites her lips. Her pale face is bloodless. She still hangs her head low and lets her long, dishevelled hair cover her face.


    ¡°My brother, your new lover is a little bit stubborn! She is really unlovable!¡± Farah turns her head to Kevin with a flicker of disgust in her eyes. Who does this woman think she is?


    ¡°Speak! Are you deaf or dumb?¡± Farah kicks Nicole in the leg, just where she had been hurt. Nicole is in pain. There is a bit of exasperation in her heart.


    Is being rich so great? That is why the rich can trample on the dignity of others. She is not a stray dog. How can she kick her around like that?


    With her head up, Nicole¡¯s cold, obstinate eyes turn against Farah¡¯s angry eyes.


    Farah¡¯s taken aback for Nicole¡¯s eyes are so inspiring. And it seems there is something inside her eyes that she has never seen before¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How did you get to know my brother?¡± Farah pretends to be calm.


    ¡°Farah, stop!¡± Kevines up and pats her on the shoulder. ¡°Are you tired from your flight? Go back to your bedroom and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you taking sides with her? I am asking her!¡± Farah replies in an injured tone.


    What is wrong with him? He loves her the most all the time and he would never stand in the way when she humiliates his lovers. Today for this little girl who does not seem to have grown well, how can he be so abnormal! She is Farah George, his sister!


    Kevin ignores Farah¡¯s question. Turning to Nicole, his voice is icy cold, ¡°I tell you to go upstairs! Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± His eyes are cold as ever.


    Nicole slowly climbs up from the floor. The pain of the scratched toe pierces the heart. She feels much more pain when lowering her abdomen. She has no choice but stands up but suddenly feels dizzy, as if all her strength is drained. She staggers and holds the table beside her.


    ¡°Get up there! Do not pretend to be pathetic!¡± Kevin snaps.


    Nicole tries to support her body but her abdomen is so painful, as if she had been stabbed. Suddenly, a hot liquid runs down her thigh.


    Looking down, Nicole covers her mouth with terror. Blood! It is blood! Bright red blood! Running down her legs¡­


    ¡°Blood! Brother, she is bleeding!¡± Farah George screams too.


    Kevin¡¯s livid face suddenly turns pale. He rushes to Nicole, picks her up and carefully ces her on the sofa, regardless of the expensive white sofa stained with blood. His handsome brow furrows and his voice is a little quivering, ¡°Nicole, how are you? What is the matter with you?¡±


    Nicole is unconscious. Her lips are bloodless. She is in such pain that she does not have the strength to answer Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s heart tightens sharply and he yells, ¡°Martha, call an ambnce!¡±


    Nicole is unconscious when the ambnce pulls into George¡¯s mansion. Her fingertips clutch the clothes on the chest, as if her heart is suffering a great pain which has overwhelmed her.


    In the ckest darkness, she seems to see Jake¡¯s face. He is young, handsome and tender, smiling at her as if she is the most precious thing in his palm.


    ¡°Jake.¡± Nicole whispers, ¡°It hurts. Jake, where are you?¡±


    Kevin, who is carrying her to the ambnce, makes a stop. The person she misses in hera isn¡¯t him but her senior¡­


    Kevin¡¯s heart seems to be gripped by a giant beast, making his breathing hard.


    For the first time, he made an exception to go to the mall with a woman. For the first time, he does not mind that a woman is not a virgin. He pushed off the board meeting to eat with a woman and he wanted to make rules to keep the woman with him.


    But, so much of these just get her disgust and hatred. He has done so much but cannotpare with the upperssman she is obsessed with¡­


    Is this woman¡¯s heart making of iron or stone? How can she be so stubborn?


    Outside the hospital¡¯s VIP room, a young doctor ising up with a medical record.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Kevin asks, trying to suppress his fear and tension.


    ¡°She almost had an abortion. But she is fine now. Are you her husband?¡± The doctor looks at Kevin with a bit of me. ¡°You paid too little attention to the care of the pregnant women. If you guyse anyter, the baby will not be able to keep.¡±


    ¡°Thank God¡­¡± Kevin¡¯s always calm and wise mind suddenly goes haywire. Nicole¡¯s pregnant? A surge of joy rises from the bottom of his heart.


    He has many lovers but they are never allowed to be left with his seeds. But Nicole is so hard to tame in bed that he always forgets about contraception. He didn¡¯t expect her to be pregnant!


    His cold, arrogant eyes seem to blossom all of sudden. Maybe he can forgive Nicole for thinking about that guy. He can try to make her ept himself slowly.


    ¡°She is just two months pregnant. It is the most dangerous time. Make sure to take good care of her.¡± The doctor can¡¯t help expostting with those fathers who get lost in too much excitement.


    ¡°Two months?¡± asked Kevin in surprise with a bit of a cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, eight weeks, just two months.¡± The doctor gets a little confused. The mood of this expectant father changes so quickly.


    Two months¡­


    It has been just 42 days since Kevin first met Nicole.


    But she is two months pregnant¡­

 Chapter 46 – Somewhere in her heart is broken

    Nicole is still sleeping. Her longshes cast a fan-shaped shadow over her eyes. The little white face is quiet and beautiful.


    He gazes at her face. His face is ghastly pale and his eyes are scarlet like hell. His strong hands with thunder anger rise, hesitates for a moment, smashing hard on the wall. With a sound of a bone joint misalignment muffled, white wall is left with a fist mark. Blood drops flow down.


    He has no idea how he got to the hospital parking lot. Getting into his car, he ms on the gas, turns the steering wheel wildly to the right, and then heads into downtown center. The car scratches a long scratch on the guardrail, just like his wounded heart.


    The shrill engine reverberates through the quiet streets and the mad Lamborghini, like a runaway horse, rampages through the brightly lit streets. Pedestrians and vehicles are dodging. Screeching is all over the streets.


    The rampaging Lamborghini stops in front of the ¡°Night¡± bar. His tires screech against the ground. The men and women around are all jumbled with terror.


    A woman in a tight ck dress and her boyfriend just go out of the bar. They are almost hit by the Lamborghini and the woman screams into her boyfriend¡¯s arms. As he consoles his frightened girlfriend, the man swears, ¡°Are you looking for death? Watch out!¡± The man is in flower shirts dangling thick gold nes around his necks and points to Kevin withrge gold rings in his finger.


    Kevin pushes open the door, with the air of an insufferable king. His cold face is even with a smile. But people feel a strong pressure as if the air around him is a few degrees below.


    Step by step he walks slowly toward the flower shirt man. His voice is low but it is deterrent enough, ¡°What did you say? I did not hear from you. Say it again.¡±


    The man in the flower shirt is shocked by Kevin¡¯s momentum. But his girlfriend is nearby and he has to pretend to be tough, ¡°I ask you if you are looking for trouble!¡±


    The words just fell and a heavy blow has hit his right face! A nosebleedes out immediately. The screams, the rms are everywhere and the scene is a mess.


    Kevin stands there alone. His long legs are folded proudly and stand steadily watching the scene.


    His shoulder is patted gently, ¡°Kevin, it is you! I wonder who dares break the scene in my ce.¡± A man with somewhat sinister features smiles at Kevin seems familiar.


    Kevin raises his eyebrows, ¡°Johnson, the state of guests in your bar is getting lower and lower.¡±


    Johnson just smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink. It has been a long time. They are here, too.¡±


    As soon as Kevines in, the stars in the VIP box are excited! This is Kevin George, if one can get this Golden Lord, she will not have to worry about anything anymore.


    One by one, they twist their waists toward Kevin, as if sitting directly on hisp. Kevin takes off his coat, throws it casually on the sofa, loosens his tie, and orders the waiter to open one of the most expensive bottles of wine.


    Johnson lies in the pile of women and he suddenly frowns, ¡°Kevin, what happens to your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I broke it by ident.¡± Says Kevin faintly. But the pain at the bottom still cannot hide from Johnson¡¯s eyes.


    It seems that he broke it on his own. But what else in the world can make the arrogant president George self-mutte? Johnson does not feel right.


    ¡°Line, why don¡¯t you go with Mr. George?¡± Johnson winks at Line. She just won the international awards. She was the most popr one at the time.


    The Night bar is so great. You can find the most popr star and the most beautiful young model in the VIP box. The Johnson family has almost monopolized the domestic entertainment industry.


    ~


    Nicole wakes up the next morning.


    She opens her eyes and only sees a nurse. ¡°Excuse me, where am I, please?¡± Asks Nicole politely.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? You are in the Hospital.¡±


    Hospital? Great! Dad is also in this hospital, waiting for surgery!


    Kevin has been haunting her for days. She just wants to visit her father today. He¡¯s the only family she has. When the nurse leaves, Nicole takes off the needle from her hand and walks toward the ICU.


    ¡°Nicole, you are here. Why, patient clothes?¡± asked her Dad, while lying on the bed. He is very happy to see his daughter. He is now able to say short sentences. Nicole is pleased. The pain in the lower abdomen does not seem obvious either.


    ¡°Dad, I am fine. I just have a cold. I came to the hospital for an infusion.¡± Nicole replies with ease.


    ¡°When I get well, I will pay back the money. You have to study hard.¡± Barry looks at the daughter with relief, naively thinking that the medical expense is really borrowed by his daughter.


    ¡°All right Dad, stop talking and have a good rest.¡± Nicole holds Dad¡¯s hands and asks the nurse next to her, ¡°When is my father¡¯s surgery going to take ce?¡±


    The nurse shakes her head and says, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We have to wait for a matching kidney. But your father is too weak to undergo big surgery. He has to get better.¡±


    Nicole sighs. She owes Kevin more and more. She begins to wonder if she could afford¡­


    ¡°Nurse, how can I get the discharge formalities? Nicole asks the first floor lobby guide. There is an important ss today, and she wants to get out of here and go to school.


    ¡°Why are you here? I have been looking for you everywhere!¡± The nurse looks at Nicole angrily. ¡°You have a premonitory abortion. You need to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Abortion?¡± Nicole just freezes! She cannot be pregnant! Every time she finishes with Kevin, she will sneak up on the pill! How is it possible?


    Suddenly her face turns pale and her teeth clenches against her lips. Was it that night? That horrible night, she did not even see the man¡¯s face! She is pregnant with his baby!


    She is only young and her life is just beginning. She is not ready to be a mother! Nicole clenches her bloodless lips and turns pale.


    What should I do? Does Kevin know about it? What would he do? What if he shut down the contract and Dad¡¯s surgery? Nicole is in a muddle.


    ¡°Miss, if you want to leave the hospital, you have to pay the bill first.¡± The nurse is ustomed to looking at Nicole, who is shaking all over.


    When she sees the bill from the nurse, Nicole gets dizzy, since she can impossible afford the long string of ¡°0¡± even if you sell her! It is merely first aid. Why would it cost so much?


    Nicole mutters, pulls out her wallet, counts off five hundred dor bills, and talks to the nurse, ¡°Can I pay part of the bill first?¡±


    ¡°No! All must be settled!¡± The nurse replies.


    Her shaking hands pick up the phone, dial a series of numbers. The phone connects, but Nicole says nothing.


    On the other end of the phone, Kevin is silent too. The atmosphere is stifling. Halfway up, Nicole is about to hang up the phone when she hears a feminine voice on the other end, ¡°Kevin,e on! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Kevin suddenly hangs up the phone.


    Nicole bites her lips. Somewhere in her heart is broken.


    ¡°That is funny. Who do you think you are? If you are in trouble, you should call the police, not Kevin! Nicole, why are you so immature?¡± Nicole shakes her head with a self-deprecatingugh.


    It is cold at night. Nicole doesn¡¯t know where to go. There is no ce for her.


    Holding her shoulders, she sits down slowly against the corner. Her long hair covers her tired white face.


    ¡°So tired, I wish I could sleep and never wake up.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I have been looking for you everywhere! You can leave the hospital.¡± The nurse¡¯s voice wakes up Nicole, who has already curled up in the corner and falls asleep.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nicole can¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°Miss, the president sent me to pick you up.¡± A man behind the nurse says.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It is Paul.


    Nicole stands up in silence. She can¡¯t refuse, can she? She can¡¯t run away from Kevin George, unless he gets tired of her and leaves her.


    Bentley drives smoothly. Nicole¡¯s cell phone rings suddenly. In a heartbeat, is it Kevin¡¯s text? On the screen, it is a weather report. Nicole is suddenly disappointed for some reason.


    The car is racing along the quiet road. Nicole looks out the window and frowns a little puzzled, ¡°Paul, are you going the wrong way?¡±


    Paul turns his head and says, ¡°Yes, the president asks me to take you to his apartment in the middle of the hill.¡±


    Seeing that Nicole is not sure yet, Paul exins, ¡°Miss, you have got on my Boss¡¯s nerves this time, I am afraid that he will never let you step into his house anymore!¡±


    ¡°Never let me step into his house anymore?¡± Nicole lowers her head andughs at herself. Yeah, that is how Kevin punishes her like a ve!

 Chapter 47 – You are looking for death!

    After driving for a long time, the car finally passed through the downtown area. The buildings here were majestic and looked very eye-catching.


    The car entered from the right side and went all the way inside. Nicole got out of the car and entered the door.


    In the low-key but luxurious living room of the apartment, Kevin¡¯s long legs are perched on the crystal dwarfs in front of the sofa. His dark eyes narrow slightly, are shing dangerously.


    Kevin¡¯s muscles snap as he hears Nicole¡¯s footsteps. A cold and dangerous aura suddenly burst out of Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    Nicole clenches her lips, her eyes lowers. Her thickshes covering all the expressions in her eyes.


    Kevin took a sip of the tea on the center table, still in a leisurely posture. In contrast, Nicole was extremely reserved and nervous. There was a hint of tolerance in her eyes and she pursed her lips.


    ¡°Come here.¡± The man patted the position beside him.


    As if she was ying dumb.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ask me for help?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Please?¡± Nicole sneered. ¡°I already know the answer. Since Mister Kevin has refused, I have tried my best.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, do you know the consequences of provoking me?¡± Kevin suddenly stood up and strode toward her.


    Nicole trembled, but she held her neck. She felt that escaping was not a solution. Since he had asked people to take her away, even if she had thousands of ways to torture her, it was useless for her to escape. She didn¡¯t do anything useless.


    ¡°I know.¡± Nicole suddenly opened her mouth when he walked in front of her.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were sharp and he jumped a few times.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes flickered, and she ignored his eyes which were as dark as ink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay at my vi anymore.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice drifted over.


    Nicole felt sad for her stupidity, because she got pregnant. Her eyes dimmed and she said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Yes, you can do it. You can do anything. You can sleep with anyone you want.¡±


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t like the emphasis of her words and he even felt a little distressed.


    Nicole¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes were bright and moist. She said word by word, ¡°But, no matter what you do, you just slept with my body. You will never get my heart. No matter how many women you sleep with, you can¡¯t get true love. No matter how much money you have, there¡¯s no morality. You¡¯re just a monster! What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes suddenly jumped a few times and he narrowed his eyes. His cold eyes locked her unruly little face, and a touch of murderous and aura burst out.


    A monster?!


    She really dared to say that.


    ¡°Nicole Richard!¡± Kevin shouted coldly, ¡°You are looking for death!¡±


    Nicole felt his anger and instinctively shuddered. Suddenly, she felt that she was too useless.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to kill me.¡± Nicole said seriously, ¡°Now, why should I be afraid?¡± Nicole turned around and walked out.


    Kevin squinted his eyes gloomily, suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her over.


    Nicole was caught and couldn¡¯t move.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sharp light shot out of his eyes. He held the back of her head with the other hand and kissed her with his lips to seal her lips.


    Nicole was stunned with her mouth slightly open, but she didn¡¯t want to be pierced by his flexible tongue.


    His actions were rough and his palm temperature was so hot that her body was trembling. It was getting deeper and deeper. When it reached the deepest part of his throat, he was still going deeper and deeper.


    After absorbing all oxygen in her body, she felt dizzy and all her limbs and bones were enveloped by his powerful aura. He did not give her any respite along the way. She kept retreating and unable to resist.


    The man still held her back, and she even felt his strong and vigorous emotions. He didn¡¯t let go of it and continued to do it.


    Nicole struggled from the beginning to the next, and then she felt dizzy. Her reason was taken away, and her body became soft. She just wanted to climb something, but she was in daze.


    He reached out his hand and hooked her whole body into his arms. Nicole was scared and looked up in a panic.


    His other hand had already reached out and grabbed her chin, rudely digging her chin.


    ¡°Who is the father? Is that your senior man you are dreaming of?¡± The me flickered in his eyes.


    Nicole blushed and her voice trembled. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Was it a lie or truth?¡±


    ¡°Mister Kevin, please, let me go.¡± Nicole had never been so humble in her life. At this moment, she had a desperate feeling.


    ¡°Trying to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m telling the truth. I really don¡¯t know the father. He raped me in the hotel. I didn¡¯t saw his face.¡± Nicole was so scared and looked up in a panic. Nicole only felt ironic and sad.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kevin¡¯s big hand suddenly pushed forward, and her body leaned forward under his great strength and stuck to Kevin¡¯s body.


    She was instantly stunned!


    Because from before, she felt Kevin¡¯s craziness, and the high-spirited emotion let her know how dangerous it was at the moment.


    ¡°You want to use your brain to provoke me again?¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°No, Mister Kevin, I didn¡¯t .¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Kevin said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think that I like clean women like all men? Yes, I don¡¯t deny this. Even if you are telling the truth or not, I don¡¯t care. I think you are cleaner than a prostitute, right? Looking at you, Ipletely found a youngdy.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s scalp tingled, and the pain of being humiliated made her desperate.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy me?¡± There was strong anger in his voice, and he asked coldly, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re really bold!¡±


    Nicole could feel the tension on his body. She knew that she had messed with this terrible man.


    In the next second, his fingers had reached into her body.


    ¡°Aahhh!¡± Nicole screamed, ¡°Mister Kevin, you are such a pervert! You forced me to force you. Are you disgusting?¡±


    Kevin whispered, ¡°Disgusting? What¡¯s more disgusting is that!¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nicole shook her head and struggled. ¡°Mister Kevin, I¡¯m sorry. Please let me go. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As she said this, her eyes turned red and she looked at him with grievance and sadness. There was fear in her eyes.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. After staring at her for a long time, he said evilly, ¡°Did you learned to be a good girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to be a good girl.¡± Nicole lowered her head. Nicole trembled, her body shivering like a sieve.


    Nicole¡¯s body was so weak that she almost couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Nicole closed her eyes and took a deep breath to deal with the situation.


    Finally, he let her go.


    There was an evil voice next to her ears. ¡°Your body is so soft, but your mouth is so hard.¡±


    He originally wanted to punish her, but now he was soft hearted. However, he had not vented his emotions. It seemed that it was not suitable for her to do such a thing for him today.


    Fortunately, there was still a long way to go.


    After saying that, Kevin walked out and left, while Nicole was in a mess. Her red lips were swollen. Nicole stood at the wall and the pain in her heart was overwhelming and she was almost suffocating. Nicole went to the bedroom and rested.


    The next morning, when she came down from upstairs, she heard the servant say, ¡°Miss Nicole, Mister Kevin told me to tell you to finish breakfast before you leave.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°No, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Mister Kevin said that Miss Nicole doesn¡¯teat, so you don¡¯t have to go to school.¡±


    So Nicole, sit down and eat her breakfast. After that, she was sent to the school by the driver arranged by Mister Kevin.


    After her ss she went back to the apartment with the driver.


    She went to her room and walked to the bathroom. The new bathtub was clean in the afternoon. No one had used it yet, so they could take a bath.


    She didn¡¯t forget to draw the curtain. She took off her clothes at the bathroom door and then she opened the water to fill it.


    After most of the warm and moist water in the bathtub, she went into the bathtub, half lying in it, closing her eyes to rest. The door of the apartment opened at this time, but Nicole did not know.


    Kevin came in and looked at the clean apartment. He raised his eyebrows and there was a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    This woman was very clean, and the room was well-organized. He went to the bedroom and the sound of running water continued. He knew that Nicole was taking a bath.


    All sorts of emotions welled up in his eyes.

 Chapter 48 – I won’t let you sleep!

    The shower was opened and washed by the water. Her tears flowed down. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was tears or water.


    After a long time, she finally turned off the shower and got up from the bathtub. With water all over her body, she reached out to grab it and wanted to find a bath towel. Then she realized that this was not her home, but the apartment she rented.


    She didn¡¯t bring her clothes in. Nicoleughed at herself. In the past at home, she had to wear tight, otherwise, Kevin wouldugh at her and seduce her.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need to worry about being ridiculed anymore.¡±


    She turned off the shower, walked to the door, and opened the door with great strength. Without wearing anything, she swaggered out.


    Outside, when Kevin sitting on the sofa he saw Nicole, went out from the bathroom, he was stunned.


    But Nicole did not find him. She had been through it.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into mes. His eyes were tightened again and again. Because of thepany¡¯s regr meeting in the morning, there was no more time for him to go on. Now he began to feel pain again.


    However, the woman still half closed her eyes and walked out slowly, not in a hurry. It seemed that she was a little dizzy. She supported herself against the wall and stood firm.


    She murmured, ¡°Kevin, scum!¡±


    The eyes of the man on the sofa shed, and he was a little interested.


    The next sentence, Nicole spat another sentence, ¡°Kevin, you scum! You are reallynot a good man!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes became deeper.


    The only person in the world who dared to scold him was Nicole. She dared to scold him for being a scum, but she was still in such a naked posture of abuse. It was simply¡­


    He looked down at his pants. By this time, the tent had already risen to power. He thought if he did not punish Nicole today, Kevin¡¯s name would be changed and he would write it down.


    ¡°Men are all bad guys.¡± Nicole added.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kevin sneered again. ¡°What right does a woman without clothes have tough at a man?¡±


    Nicole was stunned. She raised her drunken eyes and looked at the source of the sound. Her reaction was a little slow. When she saw theer again, she shouted, ¡°Kevin, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here. Why did you scold me?¡± After he said that, he came over.


    As soon as Nicole was stunned, she couldn¡¯t concentrate at all. She was very dizzy because she was drunk. She struggled to maintain her consciousness and watched him striding towards her.


    His evil eyes fell on her.


    She was shocked and lowered her head.


    When she saw her condition, she screamed, ¡°Aahhh!¡±


    The man grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. The wet hair and body instantly made his suit wet.


    ¡°No!¡± Nicole cried out in a low voice. Fear, trembling, they came one after another.


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Do you still remember what I said in the morning?¡±


    Nicole was tense, and what he had said shed in her mind, ¡°We¡¯ll continue tonight, and you take a bath and wait for me.¡±


    Nicole shook her head violently and her body had been pulled into his arms. When Kevin hugged her, she suddenly looked up. Her eyes were filled with the most confused and desperate water and they were covered with a thinyer of mist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you sleep!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still remember what I said.¡± He smiled confidently. ¡°Tonight, I won¡¯t let you escape. We have a whole night.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This body was very soft and the taste was clean and fresh. If there was no smell of alcohol, it would be better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My body is still weak.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s deep eyes were like stars, and he locked Nicole¡¯s eyes without blinking. He saw her struggle between restraint and courage. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you have any other way to retreat?¡±


    Nicole was silent about what he just said.


    He looked down upon her. Today, she was like a lotus in clear water, which looked very attractive. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but be warm, and there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse! You are mine and only mine! You are my mistress and satisfy me now!¡± as he grabbed her hair violently.


    Nicole bit her lips and looked at Kevin, she said, ¡°Yes Mister Kevin.¡±


    After that, she reached out her hands to Kevin¡¯s shirt and began to tear his clothes and unbuttoned it. Her hand went down and fell on Kevin¡¯s belt.


    Kevin frowned.


    A look of displeasure shed across his eyes, and the raging fire that was about to be set on fire was extinguished instantly as if it had been put out by ice water.


    When did Kevin live in such a careless way?


    What kind of woman he didn¡¯t have? Do I be a tool for others?


    With a sudden push, he pushed Nicole away. Kevin looked at Nicole with heavy eyes full of contempt and anger.


    Nicole was pushed away and stunned for a moment. She looked up at him. It was only then that she realized that Kevin¡¯s eyes were icy cold and devoid of any emotion.


    Nicole felt cold and confused by his cold eyes. At the same time, she felt frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    Kevin sneered and stretched out his slender fingers. His fingers fell on her slender and beautiful neck, went down, and then fell on her beautiful corbone. Along the way, he suddenly bucked her neck.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Kevin looked down at her, and his eyes became more ck and bright.


    ¡°Nicole, do you think you have the ability to use me?¡±


    Nicole was a little dizzy, and the alcohol rushed up. She reacted a little slowly and looked at Kevin stupidly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me? I just fulfilled your wish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants you, but I¡¯m definitely not going to use you as a tool!¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Nicole was confused.


    She felt that Kevin¡¯s idea was really hard to figure out. She closed her eyes and felt even dizzier. She didn¡¯t want to think about it, so she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    She just closed her eyes and wanted to sober up her mind.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Kevin closed his eyes and a fire of anger rose in his heart.


    ¡°There is an absolute difference between sleeping and sleeping. Nicole, do you think that I can let you use me as a tool?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nicole suddenly came to her senses and opened her eyes.


    In the next second, Kevin had already wrapped Nicole up in his arms, and the strength in his hand was even stronger.


    Nicole¡¯s faint was even worse. She asked in confusion, ¡°Then why did you touch me? Hurry up if you don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Her purpose was very simple. As a man, he was too slow. Was he annoyed?


    Kevinc suddenly lowered his head, leaned close to her neck, and let his breath on her white neck.


    She opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°Why are you biting me? Are you tired of it? Let me go, so I can find others. There are plenty of men in this world.¡±


    Kevin suddenly looked up, and there was a sh of anger in his deep eyes. That was the rage of the man¡¯s dignity being trampled on. Anger burst out of his cold eyes and he held more strength in his hands.


    Nicole¡¯s painful, under his great strength, felt as if his whole chest had been pinched.


    Kevin¡¯s cold and majestic face was full of murderous intent. ¡°Nicole, you are a bad woman!¡±


    Her body hurt, but she really didn¡¯t understand why Kevin was so angry.


    ¡°My bad woman?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but refute. ¡°You are a bad man. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, you will fall on the ground. Aren¡¯t you melodramatic as a man?¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Suddenly, Kevin¡¯s head fell down again. He approached her ear and looked down at her with undisguised anger and depression on his cold face.


    Nicole looked at him, met his ck eyes, and then looked down at his hand that was holding her chest.


    ¡°Are you so short of men? Do you want to be taken in by men?¡± His cold words were full of sarcasm. There was a bloodthirsty gloom in his ck eyes. No one couldpare with Kevin¡¯s ability to ridicule people.


    Nicole suddenly smiled sadly. She felt even more ufortable in her heart, and the pleasure brought by his strong grip on her chest made her feel even more humiliated.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m short of men. I¡¯m thirsty. I just want to have sex with a man. What are you going to do with it?¡±


    She was a mature woman, a woman who had been neglected. This man took away her chastity and yed with her again and again.


    Now that he was so melodramatic, she felt very sarcastic. She looked at Kevin with sarcasm in her eyes.

 Chapter 49 – Kevin, are you sick?

    Kevin¡¯s heart tightened when he saw her stubborn and watery eyes.


    Her words made people angry, but at the same time, they made people nervous.


    His chest heaved up and down. Kevin¡¯s eyes swept over Nicole¡¯s whole body. Her enchanting figure made his eyes lit up again with clear emotions. That was the most intuitive emotion between a man and a woman.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re such a bitch, then I won¡¯t stand during the ceremony. Come, be a good girl. Take off my belt!¡± He said in a gentle tone.


    Hearing the soft words, Nicole was stunned by the effect of alcohol. She widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. That face was very handsome, with ck hair and several strands hanging in front of his forehead. He had deep facial features and a straight nose bridge.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was said that the man with a nose bridge was very good in that respect. He had an unusually high demand and was longsting. Under the nose bridge was his beautiful lips, which were thin and appropriate.


    As she looked at him, her heart suddenly beat wildly.


    Kevin took her hand and put it on his belt. ¡°Take it off.¡±


    Nicole pulled her hand out. She identally touched the ce where the man had not been covered up, where she was full of emotions.


    ¡°Haist!¡± Kevin gasped and felt that he was about to explode. Once again, he grabbed her hand and covered it with the emotions that he could no longer hide.


    The suppressed voice was sexy and low and hoarse. ¡°Hurry up, get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole was stunned.


    The next second, the man picked him up and walked to the bedroom. His action was simple, rough, and irresistible.


    After being ced on the bed in the bedroom, Kevin bent down, ced his arms on her while looking at her.


    Nicole¡¯s heart beat faster for no reason at the sight of those eyes. When she really had to go all out to do it, she suddenly felt guilty and embarrassed.


    Before she could react, a sexy and low-pitched male voice sounded above her head.


    ¡°Look clearly, who am I?¡±


    Nicole looked up and met the man¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s Kevin George. In this life, his only man was so ironic. She only had this man, but he was not her husband.


    The mist came out of her eyes, and in the light, it was very bright. Kevin squinted at her.


    The light of the pale yellow bedroom shrouded each other¡¯s body. The pink sheets were her snow-white skin, white, and pink, so warm that it was full of a woman¡¯s scent.


    Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes were filled with more emotion, and his voice was even hoarser. ¡°Tell me, who am I?¡±


    ¡°Kevin, are you sick? Why do you always ask me?¡± Nicole asked impatiently.


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer, but there was a trace of darkness in his eyes, which locked her eyebrows. Fortunately, she knew who he was. She didn¡¯t know Nicole, but he might strangle her to death today.


    Kevin wrenches Nicole¡¯s chin fiercely. ¡°Bitch, have you forgotten that I am your owner? Your father¡¯s life depended on me.¡±


    Nicole gets cold in her heart. After all, she is just a toy in his hand. One day, he gets tired of her and her Dad¡¯s surgery fee is gone.


    Her eyes are as calm as a fountain, without any movement. She just nodded and obeyed what he wanted.


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± He bent down and whispered softly. His handsome face was right in front of her.


    All she could see was Kevin¡¯s handsome face, which made Nicole¡¯s heart tremble. She looked at him in a daze with her mouth slightly open, and unconsciously showed a reserved posture.


    Breath of alcohol sprayed on his face. Kevin was attracted by her innocent and cute appearance, and he wanted to lower his head to capture her small mouth.


    However, the next second, the woman reached out her hand to cover his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kevin smiled evilly. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    Nicole shook her head adorably.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She suddenly remembered, ¡°I haven¡¯t opened your belt yet!¡±


    After that, she got up and went to pull his belt. Suddenly, the belt was pulled more tightly!


    Kevin was choked. The smile on his lips grew colder and colder, but she could not see it. Kevin¡¯s eyes became more dangerous.


    Suddenly, he took Nicole¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    As Nicole sped her hands, Kevin taught her to use her actions to exin how the man¡¯s belt was used. One was tight, and the other was loose. A pitter-patter rang out.


    It was opened.


    Nicole let out a sigh of relief unconsciously. Nicole froze for a moment.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The hot breath around her ears made her ears turned red.


    Because there was no clothes, her whole body waspletely in the air, and her body felt cold. She was wearing the unique heat of men, which was extremely cold and hot. The two extremes made her very cautious.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± As soon as Nicole said a word, she stopped. ¡°What am I thinking about?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to say it, and it was not that she didn¡¯t have a woman¡¯s original shame.


    She raised her eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°Kevin, you can¡­¡± There was a tremor in her voice, but it made her look extremely charming.


    ¡°Say it.¡± He didn¡¯t like to hesitate like this.


    ¡°Can you be lighterter?¡± She finally opened her mouth, and her face waspletely red.


    She was afraid of him, especially his¡­


    He knows that she is pregnant and it will be harmful for her baby if he did a hard move.


    He suddenly smiled and raised his eyebrows evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like heavy ones?¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡± She whispered, ¡°You, you¡¯re way too much better than an ordinary person!¡±


    Kevin suddenly froze, and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes, and then a pleasing smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The man¡¯s voice came closer again, and it rang in his ear in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course. She blushed and said, ¡°don¡¯t be too cruel, okay?¡±


    He held her chin with one hand and covered her mouth gently. Her soft and gentle movements made people¡¯s hearts sway.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed.


    Perhaps even he himself could not tell whether he was ying or revealing his true feelings. Nicole¡¯s heart beat wildly and Kevin almost destroyed her with a man¡¯s aura. She felt dizzier and dizzier.


    She was so frightened that she turned her face away and did not dare to look at him.


    Unexpectedly, she identally touched his Adam¡¯s apple with her small mouth when she was too close to him.


    Kevin grabbed her waist, and her legs couldn¡¯t move. He nervously and stiffed his body and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Kevin, Kevin¡­¡±


    Kevin was not polite at all. Instead, he gave off a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Nicole felt danger and suddenly felt a little scared and regretful.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, am I still a man?¡± Kevin whispered.


    He didn¡¯t betray his promise. He had always been gentle.


    Originally, Nicole thought it was just an idental indulgence after drinking, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would give her to the extreme.


    Very gentle¡­


    However, even if it was gentle, it was also very difficult for Nicole, who was pregnant and she endured the pain.


    After a night, Nicole¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her body was filled with the strongest fit. Her whole body was soft and shepletely rxed.


    Kevin was too powerful. She was too tired. Her eyelids were heavy and she couldn¡¯t open them. She felt she was going to die. However, she felt empty in her heart.


    The next morning, they have breakfast. The atmosphere is quiet and depressing that Nicole just drinks a bowl of porridge. She can¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll pick up the chopsticks in a minute.¡± Nicole stands up to leave the table. She is exhausted and tired.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kevin says coldly, ¡°Clean the house!¡±


    Nicole looks up at Kevin who is drinking the coffee expressionlessly. There is a small fire burning deep in his eyes. Nicole suddenly feels a little frightened. Now Kevin, who is neither violent nor cold, has made her feel a little afraid.


    She knows that he is holding her father¡¯s life in his hands so she has to be good. She nods and asks, ¡°Is there anything else to do?¡±


    Kevin ignores her at all. He stands up and puts down the unfinished breakfast and goes to the bedroom. He sees Nicole as air.


    After that, his attitude towards Nicole is even more alienated. His dark eyes are always filled with thoughts. Even when he is sitting in the sun, he is covered with ayer of cold.


    Nicole is relieved. That¡¯s good, he won¡¯t harass her anymore. They live together but are thousands of miles away from each other. It¡¯s good to keep distance with Kevin. Nicole is content with such days and nights.


    Nicole does housework actively. Her Dad¡¯s operation ising. She must not offend Kevin during this period. She stoops and is busy cleaning the windows in the room with a rag. Her back hurts.


    Pregnant women should bend down as little as possible and not climb high. But she does both.


    Kevin doesn¡¯t go to thepany today. He lies on the sofa andzily watches Nicole doing housework. Hemands Nicole to wipe here and there.


    Nicole really wants to cry. She really wants to ask, ¡°President is yourpany going to close down? You are so idle. Don¡¯t you have work?¡±


    But Nicole has to give in to him. She cleans the house respectfully and conscientiously. She rubs the floor diamond like shine and even outside the window sill is spotless.

 Chapter 50 – Kevin wants the child to die!

    Nicole feels she can be elected the top ten maids. But Kevin is not satisfied. At noon he lies on the sofa and reads while Nicole cleans the room.


    Suddenly, Nicole feels a chill on her back, she turns her head and looks back and watches Kevin¡¯s deep eyes. Is it an illusion? She even feels that there seems to be a special emotion in Kevin¡¯s eyes which ismonly called ¡°sadness.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he sad? Nicole¡¯s pink lips open slightly and she looks at Kevin. She tries to see exactly what is in his eyes.


    It¡¯s an illusion. For the next second, Kevin squints and says coldly, ¡°Are you perfunctory with me? Is that how the floor is swept?¡±


    His eyes narrow and it¡¯s a sign of his anger.


    Nicole pauses and withstands the pain in her waist and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll clean it again.¡±


    Nicole kneels on the cold floor and wipes the top-grade teak floor inch by inch with a rag until it is as bright as new and the figure can be seen clearly. In this meticulous way, she cleans the living room all morning. When the floor is all cleaned and she stands up, she finds that her back aches and she is almost unstable.


    Nicole rubs her belly and in her heart she encourages the baby in her belly, ¡°Baby, you must be strong! When your grandfather¡¯s operation is finished, I¡¯ll take you out of here. I¡¯ll never let you suffer again.¡±


    The wet clothes stick to her body. She stands up. Nicole feels low back pain and some pain in her lower abdomen. She is secretly worried and hates him in her heart. He knows she is pregnant and it is difficult for a pregnant woman to do such things. It¡¯s so inhumane! Nicole scolds Kevin in her heart.


    Nicole is relieved when she goes to bed to lie down and rests for a while. The pain in her lower abdomen eases a lot. She¡¯s been bent over and tired.


    ¡°Baby, mother is so sorry for you.¡± Nicole is distressed.


    Other pregnant women will be cared for by the whole family like a queen and will not do any hard work for fear that the baby in the stomach will have any problem. But no one cares about her baby except herself.


    Kevin wants the child to die!


    Nicole suddenly shivers. He asks her to do so much housework probably to kill the child in her stomach!


    Runaway! As soon as her father¡¯s operation is over, she will try to take him out of the city. It¡¯s dangerous for her to be around Kevin. Nicole secretly draws up an escape n.


    ~


    Kevin lets Nicole eat whatever she wants so she has good nutrition during pregnancy.


    Kevin sometimes has a sarcastic tone, ¡°Look at you, African refugees are morefortable than you look. You have to eat more food in the future or other people will think that I withhold the ration of my servants.¡±


    The weather has been fine these days. One afternoon, Kevin looks out of the window at the swimming pool and suddenly talks to Nicole, ¡°Put the water out of the pool and clean it well. I¡¯m going to swim in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole has a headache looking at the big swimming pool.


    After draining the water in the swimming pool, Nicole takes a brush and detergent and goes down to the pool to start cleaning it. She stoops and repeatedly washes the wall of the swimming pool.


    After a while, she is so tired. She leans over the pool for a while and then turns on the tap to wash the ce she has just brushed carefully.


    The sun slowly sinks and bes a huge red sun hanging in the sky. The orange glow casts soft warmth on the garden but Nicole is cold all over.


    When she washes the pool, she can¡¯t control it properly. The water often sshes out and wets her clothes.


    She nces at the half-cleaned swimming pool, sighs and goes to the kitchen to prepare dinner. She remembered it¡¯s time to cook dinner.


    Before she can change her semi-wet clothes, Nicole hurries to wash her hands and begins to wash and cut vegetables.


    Kevin, who has always had a light diet, wants to eat spicy food today. That is exactly what Nicole wants. She likes spicy food now but Kevin has a light diet. She is so greedy that she bought a bottle of spicy sauce and put it in the kitchen. When she wants to eat, she scoops up a few spoons.


    Today¡¯s water is very cool. Coolness passes down both hands to the whole body. Nicole is wearing semi-wet clothes and sneezes several times while cutting vegetables.


    She makes a fish fillet, a dried chicken, mixed vegetables and a m soup. After this period of exercise, Nicole¡¯s cooking has been quite good.


    Nicole can¡¯t wait to eat these dishes which are beautifully colored, red and spicy in the soft yellow light.


    Nicole sets the table and goes to the study room to ask Kevin for dinner.


    Kevin is talking to someone on video. It seems that he is in a bad mood. Nicole looks at him. There is a middle-aged graceful man on theputer screen. Kevin sees Nicolee in and turns off the video call.


    He stares gloomily at Nicole, ¡°Who allowed you to win?¡±


    Nicole says, ¡°I just knocked a few times at the door, you didn¡¯t answer me. I thought you agreed to let me in.¡±


    Kevin looks at Nicole¡¯s long wet hair. ¡°Is the swimming pool cleaned?¡±


    Nicole thinks she¡¯s unlucky.


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll clean it as soon as possible after dinner.¡±


    Kevin snorts coldly and stands up and goes downstairs with Nicole.


    Nicole breathes a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Kevin doesn¡¯t get angry. She looks at Kevin¡¯s gloomy face and decides to speak as little as possible. The more she talks, the more mistakes she makes.


    Just a she sits down at the table; Nicole¡¯s belly makes a loud noise. Kevin looks sideways, she does not know whether he despises or mocks. Nicole blushes with embarrassment.


    ¡°Baby, I know you¡¯re hungry but don¡¯t shout so loudly!¡± Nicole mes the baby.


    Kevin picks up the spoon and begins todle the soup. Nicole hurries to eat. This is the meal she longs for a long time.


    Nicole is almost full. She slows down and looks up. The dishes in front of Kevin are clean. It seems that he has eaten nothing except m soup.


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Nicole eats fried chicken in her mouth and asks Kevin vaguely.


    Kevin leans back in his chair. ¡°I just watched you eat. Did you starve to death in yourst life? Don¡¯t I make you full? You look awful at dinner!¡±


    Nicole spits her tongue. She seems to be eating a little too fast. She has been doing housework all afternoon and is already hungry. She likes all these dishes today so she eats fast!


    Kevin says, ¡°Cook sweet and spicy chicken tomorrow!¡± After that he goes upstairs.


    Nicole is shocked, she thinks, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like spicy food. Why does he let me cook spicy chicken tomorrow? Does he find out that I love spicy food? Is he taking care of me?¡±


    Then she shakes her head and denies her idea. Kevin cannot care about others! He can¡¯t take care of me like that!


    Nicole can¡¯t understand so she has to stop thinking. Now the most important thing is to clean the swimming pool before Master Kevin loses his temper.


    The streetmp gives off a cool light. The light is encircled by a small ss cover. It¡¯s dark around the swimming pool. The shady trees are like a cloud of smoke, dim and silent.


    Only the insects in the grass make long and short sounds, which make everything lonelier.


    Nicole is wearing heavy rain boots. She sweeps hard in the swimming pool. Her arms be sour and her wrists hurt more and more. The energy she has just eaten seems to have disappeared. She feels cold all over and has no strength at all.


    Nicole climbs exhausted from the bottom of the pool to the ground. She gasps with exhaustion. A cold wind blows and she shivers with cold.


    She looks around at the cold night. All grievances turn into sadness andrge tears fall down.


    She curls up and leans against themp post beside the swimming pool. She is so sad that she does not want to cry loudly. She puts her hand over her mouth and makes a dull sob.


    The sky is so gloomy that no star can be seen. It seems that a storm ising. Nicole sits alone under the dusk streetmp. Her tears flow down her face like floods. Her grievances and sorrows grow stronger and stronger.


    Nicole sits there. The walls of the swimming pool reflect a dim light. The light shines on her thin shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± A voice sounds in the silent night.


    Nicole is still sitting on the ground sobbing. After a while she responds. She turns her head and sees Kevin reflected on the water.


    Hees quietly to the swimming pool. He looks down at her. His expression cannot be seen in the darkness. His voice is faint.


    Nicole¡¯s grievances erupt. ¡°Get out of here! Leave me alone! Don¡¯t pretend to be a good man!¡± Nicole wipes tears from her face. She cries out loud.


    Kevin frowned. He walks over and pulls Nicole off the ground.


    ¡°What are you crazy about?¡± He finds that her body is not right. He strokes her forehead again. Her forehead is hot and there are tears on her face.


    Kevin is nervous, ¡°Damn! You¡¯re having a fever!¡±


    He picks up Nicole and goes inside. He ignores Nicole¡¯s kicking and screaming.

 Chapter 51 – She scratched his handsome face

    ¡°Be good!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice is impatient. But the strength in his hands is much lighter. Nicole is a little confused.


    She ignores Kevin¡¯sfort and still cries, ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t touch me. Get out of here!¡±


    Kevin holds her thin body in one arm and her legs in the other. He lowers his voice in her ear and says, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you into the swimming pool and let the baby in your belly die with you!¡±


    The cruel words sober Nicole. The baby can¡¯t have an ident. She must protect that baby. Nicole is so frightened that she hugs her belly tightly. Kevin still carries her into the bedroom.


    Kevin carefullyys Nicole t on the bed. He takes the feather pillow to find her the mostfortable position and then takes out the thermometer and stuffs it under Nicole¡¯s armpit. Nicole¡¯s pale face bes red. Her forehead is hot.


    Kevin frowns. He looks worse than Nicole. ¡°You are such a fool! After you clean the swimming pool, you have a fever. I have never seen such a silly woman as you!¡±


    Nicole is powerless and does not want to quarrel with him. She does not resist any of Kevin¡¯s actions. During the few minutes of temperature measurement, Kevin suddenly leans over Nicole¡¯s face and looks at her carefully. He doesn¡¯t seem to know her.


    His eyes are serious. He doesn¡¯t seem to have seen Nicole clearly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole is horrified by his eyes and struggles to get up.


    ¡°You¡¯re still cute if you don¡¯t talk.¡± Kevin pushes Nicole down on the pillow. He roughly pulls out the thermometer from Nicole¡¯s armpit.


    ¡°Be gentle! I am a patient! I¡¯m still pregnant!¡± Nicole feels dizzy.


    ¡°Are you a patient? Because you are too foolish to take care of yourself! Are you pregnant? The baby in your belly is not mine!¡± Kevin says coldly. He doesn¡¯t look at Nicole and just looks at the thermometer.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes suddenly open wide. The thermometer shows 39 degrees!


    Kevin looks at Nicole who is confused and flushed. He does not reprimand her. He helps her cover the quilt with a sigh. He picks up his cell phone and dials a number. ¡°Paul, get me an ambnce! Be quick!¡±


    Kevin goes to the storage room, takes out the medicine cab, dips the cotton ball in alcohol and cools Nicole physically.


    First, he takes off her semi-wet clothes then her white underwear. The white and delicate body under the clothes warms Kevin¡¯s throat.


    He thinks that taking off her clothes will be strongly resisted by her. When Kevin is ready for Nicole¡¯s outrage and resistance, he finds that Nicole is asleep. He changed her clothes and slowly put them all on.


    A teardrop hangs on her long eyshes like dew on a petal. Her cheeks are thinner but more beautiful. Her pale lips are tightly closed as if there were things in her dream that made her unhappy.


    Kevin stares nkly at Nicole¡¯s sleeping face. He reaches out his forefinger and touches the outline of Nicole¡¯s face.


    She has thin eyebrows, a tall, small nose and pointed chin. Kevin¡¯s fingers gently touch Nicole¡¯s face. There is an inexplicable emotion in his heart. This emotion seems painful and sweet.


    Nicole, you fool! Kevin mutters, his fingers are still on her face.


    At this moment, Kevin even thinks that it will be good if Nicole can sleep like this all the time. Now Nicole is very good and does not resent his touch. She opens everything to him.


    Kevin likes Nicole.


    The phone rings pleasingly. Kevin picks up the phone. Paul¡¯s voice rushed through. ¡°President, the ambnce can¡¯te now! It¡¯s raining heavily outside and a road is flooded. The ambnce is blocked on the road!¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Kevin goes to the window and opens the curtains. He finds that it is raining cats and dogs outside the window. The sound instion of the room is so good that he did not hear the rain.


    Kevin frowns. He can only keep cooling her down physically now. Nicole is pregnant and cannot take antipyretics.


    Kevin looks at Nicole¡¯s belly, he is jealous. Every time he sees Nicole and thinks about her baby in her stomach, he gets angry. But he doesn¡¯t want to let Nicole go. He wants to see her every day.


    Kevin keeps wiping Nicole¡¯s body with water but the temperature does not seem to drop. He calls to urge the ambnce but the ambnce is still blocked. It¡¯s still raining.


    Kevin has no choice but to get angry with Paul. He roars and orders him to do something quickly, or he will fire him!


    Kevin has never been so nervous. He lets Nicole lean on him. He hugs her tightly across the quilt. His heart is filled with panic and fear.


    He knows that high fever can damage the brain. Fever in pregnant women has a fatal effect on the fetus.


    At this point, he does not hate the fetus in Nicole¡¯s belly so much. Anyway, she is the baby of Nicole. Whoever her father is, she has Nicole¡¯s genes.


    Thank goodness, the ambnce is here atst!


    Paul is soaked andes with emergency doctors. He has never seen Kevin so nervous that he threatened the police car to lead the way. So the ambnce bypassed the congested section.


    Paul looks at Kevin¡¯s gloomy face and is too scared to breathe. He quickly directs the doctor to carry Nicole to the ambnce.


    Two doctors go to the window, take out the stethoscope and listen to Nicole¡¯s heartbeat. They open her eyelids and tell Kevin, ¡°She only has amon fever. Infusion will help her recover.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She just has amon cold and has a fever. Theye in the middle of the night in the heavy rain and get wet. Doctors grumble in their hearts and are ready to take Nicole away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kevin walks up to the bed and blocks the doctor¡¯s outstretched arms with his body. He says indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, I¡¯ll hold her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s amon cold. Don¡¯t be scared like that.¡± A doctor misunderstands Kevin. HE said casually.


    Kevin¡¯s brow tightly wrinkles and he twists the doctor¡¯s cor. His low voice is angry. ¡°Okay? Is it okay to have a fever of 39 degrees? If something happens to her, I¡¯ll let you die!¡±


    The doctor also hears about the power of the George Group. When he hears the words of Kevin, he bursts into a cold sweat and quickly nods.


    ¡°Yes, we will treat thisdy well. Please rest assured.¡±


    The doctor looks at Nicole involuntarily. She is very ordinary and in-looking. The famous President George is fascinated by her. Rich people have a strange taste.


    Their quarrel wakes Nicole, she opens her eyes and looks at the crowd around her bed. She recognizes the white coats. They are doctors! How could doctorse here? Is Kevin going to kill her baby?


    Nicole forgets that she is feverish. She just wants to protect the baby in her stomach!


    Kevin reaches out and lifts her out of bed. ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Hold on a little longer.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to the hospital! This is my baby. Nobody can hurt him!¡± Nicole is a little confused. She¡¯s incredibly strong and struggling in Kevin¡¯s arms.


    Kevin is afraid of hurting her. He has to coax her. ¡°You¡¯re sick. We¡¯re going to the hospital. When you recover, I¡¯ll take you abroad, okay? Be good.¡±


    Nicole cannot hear Kevin. She is struggling, motherhood makes her look like a wild wolf. Kevin feels that he cannot control her. He rushes to the ambnce.


    Nicole sees an ambnce in the yard and confirms that Kevin is taking her to the hospital for an abortion. With all her strength, she reaches out her nails and grabs Kevin¡¯s face.


    Her sharp nails cut Kevin¡¯s face. There is a deep blood stain!


    Paul next to him is white with fear. The hospital supplies he is carrying drop on the floor! He looks at Kevin and Nicole with wide eyes.


    Nicole is really going to die this time! Who is Kevin George? She rebels and scratches his face! Kevin loves his handsome face. This prevents him from going out in the future. Nicole, you and your baby will die. Paul has a little sympathy for her.


    Kevin is also shocked by Nicole¡¯s action. His cheek hurts a lot. He reaches out and touches the bright red blood! Nicole scratches his face!


    His dark eyes suddenly be darker than the night. The rolling anger makes Kevin¡¯s eyes red, while Nicole is still kicking!


    Kevin thinks he is going to be furious. He frowns and stares at the struggling woman.


    Her cheeks are red. Her beautiful long hair has been wet with sweat and scatters on her face. Her lips are grey and her eyes are zed. She looks very awkward! There¡¯s no sense of beauty at all!


    But Kevin finds that he can¡¯t be cruel to her! If other women dare to do this to him, Paul will drag her out and kill her! But he can¡¯t be cruel to Nicole.


    He likes her tact, naughty and even madness now.


    Kevin sighs and controls Nicole. His voice is very gentle, ¡°Well, don¡¯t move. I know you¡¯re not feeling well now. You¡¯ll be okay after seeing the doctor. If you are so bad and refuse to go to the hospital, the baby will die in your stomach!¡±


    Paul is shocked. Kevin is scratched in the face by her. Instead of being angry, he coaxes her patiently. Amazing! The world is crazy!


    Nicole hears Kevin mention the baby. Her heart aches. She raises her red face and looks at Kevin.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t kill my baby, okay? I love him very much. I will be a good mother. Kevin, don¡¯t kill my baby. I want to be a mother, please¡­¡±


    Tears fell from Nicole¡¯s eyes. Her vulnerability and helplessness are pitiable.

 Chapter 52 – She missed Jake.

    Kevin holds Nicole tightly. He presses his stubble cheek against her hot little face. His voice is gentle as if the girl in front of him was his most precious person.


    ¡°How could I kill your baby? She¡¯s safe in your stomach. No one dares to hurt him! You¡¯ll have a beautiful baby in seven months! You¡¯re right. You must be a good mother. Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m by your side, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Nicole knows that nothing will happen to the baby. She has no strength. The struggle just now consumed all her strength.


    Kevin is an asshole, but she feels she can trust Kevin¡¯s assurance. Kevin says he will protect her and her baby. He can certainly do it.


    Nicole raises her face to Kevin. She gives a big smile. Her hands clutch at Kevin¡¯s shirt. Her voice is dependent and grateful.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s very kind of you. Thank you!¡±


    Kevin hears Nicole¡¯s words and his heart trembles slightly. Nicole thanks him for the first time.


    Does she finally ept him?


    Kevin looks at Nicole asleep in his arms and lowers his head to gently print a doting kiss on her forehead.


    She wakes up and realizes that she is lying in a quiet VIP room. This room is veryrge, it¡¯s different from the general crowded and cluttered ward. It has arge bathroom and an open kitchen, and is equipped with a refrigerator and television. It even has fitness equipment.


    Although everything is open, with green nts and furniture for functional zoning, it looks almost asfortable as an apartment. Apart from the various device buttons on the wall and the fatal heart rate monitor at the bedside, it is no different from an ordinary apartment.


    Beside the bed stands a well-dressed middle-aged woman. She sees Nicole wake up andes over with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Nicole, you wake up. I cooked some porridge for you. May I bring it to you now?¡± Although she is asking, it is impossible to refuse.


    ¡°Who are you, please?¡± Nicole is a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pearl, Master specifically asked me toe and serve you.¡± Pearl is also surprised. Who is this girl? Kevin invited her from the old house to take care of her. She¡¯s a master¡¯s wet nurse. Her status is much more respectable than that of an ordinary servant.


    ¡°Where is Kevin?¡± Nicole looks around and does not see Kevin.


    Pearl is a little unhappy. ¡°Master went to thepany.¡±


    She calls master¡¯s name impolitely. She¡¯s just pregnant. But it¡¯s okay. It will also be good if Miss Nicole can have a son.


    Pearl¡¯s face softens a little and she says, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you porridge and vegetables. You can eat and rest for a while. After all, you are pregnant and need more rest.¡±


    Nicole has no appetite at all but she is embarrassed to refuse Pear¡¯s kindness. She has to eat a little. After dinner, she has nothing to do. She turns on the TV.


    The door is gently pushed open and Kevines in with arge shopping bag.


    ¡°Master, here you are.¡± Pearl¡¯s voice interrupts Nicole¡¯s thoughts. She looks up and Kevines back. She quickly raises her arm and wipes her tears.


    But it is toote. Kevin has seen her tears. He puts down his shopping bag and frowns displeasingly. He walks up to Nicole and reaches for her chin.


    ¡°What are you crying about? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Nicole shakes her head, bites her lip and refuses to speak.


    Kevin is used to Nicole¡¯s stubbornness, he reaches out and brushes her tears rudely. ¡°Are you bored? Don¡¯t cry, I bought your favorite pudding. You eat a little and I¡¯ll take you for a walk in the gardenter.¡±


    After that, he sits next to Nicole. He opens the pudding and feeds it to Nicole.


    Nicole looks at Pearl standing by. She pushes the hand of Kevin with embarrassment.


    ¡°Stop feeding. I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±


    Kevin ignores her protests. He wraps her in his arms and bites her lip domineeringly.


    ¡°Be obedient, don¡¯t resist!¡±


    The intimate gesture transforms Nicole¡¯s face into a red peach in an instant. Pearl hurries out of the vip room.


    After Pearl leaves, Kevin¡¯s actions be more extravagant. He stops feeding her and gently lifts her little face and kisses her soft lips.


    ¡°You are so sweet.¡± Kevin kisses Nicole. His low voice is full of male attraction.


    He went to thepany today to do something but he was distracted at important meetings. He missed her. Half a day is like half a year.


    As soon as the meeting was over, he refused the board¡¯s reception and rushed to the supermarket to buy her favorite food. He drove all the way back.


    Sure enough, her breath is still so sweet. It¡¯s exactly the same as he fantasies on the board.


    Nicole is a little dizzy. She seems to see Jake¡¯s handsome face. His face is warm and so handsome, he smiles and says, ¡°Nicole, when you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you to the sea.¡±


    Nicole rolls and screams in the whirlpool. She has never been so painful or so mad.


    Jake! Jake! Jake! She desperately suppresses the scream she is about to blurt out. She sps Kevin¡¯s waist in both hands but her tears are falling on her face.


    Kevin kisses Nicole hard. The woman seems to have magical powers that can easily burn the mes in his body.


    Suddenly, Kevin has a bitter taste on the tip of his tongue. He feels tears on Nicole¡¯s face. Kevin raises his head and his ck eyes stare at Nicole.


    ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    Nicole is speechless. She cannot tell Kevin that she is missing another man.


    She blinks and tells a lie, ¡°I¡¯m not veryfortable.¡±


    She just cried and had a nasal sound. It¡¯s like she¡¯s coquettish and ttering him.


    Kevin is in a good mood. He likes Nicole to act like a spoiled girl. As long as she behaves well and doesn¡¯t hate him so much, even if she wants the moon in the sky, he can pick it up for her.


    Kevin rubs her hair and kisses her on the face. ¡°I forget you are still sick. Have a good rest and get some sleep.¡±


    Nicole nodded, while lying down and she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The room is so quiet that only their breathing remains.


    Nicole is tired of crying. She feels that she is exhausted and her eyelids be heavier and heavier. As she was almost asleep, she suddenly heard Kevin¡¯s low maic voice ringing in her ear.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Nicole ignores it and goes on pretending to sleep. She is afraid that he will pester her again.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Kevin pokes a finger into her face. Nicole endures the pain. She remains motionless and continues to pretend to sleep.


    Kevin looks at Nicole sleeping soundly and mutters unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re a pig. You¡¯re asleep so soon.¡±


    His hand leaves her waist. Nicole feels herself lifted from Kevin¡¯s arms and gently held to the side of the big bed. He carefully covers her with a quilt.


    Kevin quietly gets out of bed. Nicole is a little surprised. Kevin has always been arrogant. How could he get out of bed so quietly?


    Nicole still closes her eyes and pretends to sleep. Suddenly, the room bes dark. The light is slightly turned off and ring light disappears. Then, her arm outside the quilt is gently put into the quilt by Kevin.


    Her quilt is getting heavier, too. There seems to be something on her. Her cold body warms up instantly.


    Nicole opens her eyes secretly and Kevin covers her with a nket.


    Kevin turns around and Nicole closes her eyes. The bed beside her sinks. Kevin is lying in bed with her.


    He holds Nicole¡¯s body. Kevin holds Nicole tightly. He sps his hands around her waist like a child holding her favorite doll.


    Nicole turns her back to Kevin. She is so shocked that her eyes open wide. Kevin¡¯s action stuns her.


    She can¡¯t tell what it feels like now. Shocked? Unexpected? Unbelievable? Or something else? Her mind is in a tangle.


    Kevin turns off the light and covers the quilt for her? Is it because the dazzling light makes her sleep badly? Is he afraid she will kick the quilt and catch a cold?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    No, definitely not.


    Kevin never respected what she said or did. How could he do these trivial things for her carefully?


    Nicole can¡¯t figure out why Kevin did this. She shakes her head helplessly and decides not to think so much.


    Kevin is asleep. He breathes evenly. Nicoleughs to herself.


    ¡°You said I am azy pig. I think you are! In a second you fell asleep!¡±


    Nicole gently removes Kevin¡¯s hand from her. She rolls over and lies t and soon falls asleep.


    Nicole has a dream. In her dream, she seems to be a carefree girl. Her father¡¯spany is good and her mother is kind to her.


    She is also a beautiful little princess. Jake stands under the cherry tree and smiles at her. His smile is warmer than the spring breeze.


    Nicole suddenly wakes up. She hears Kevin whispering something around her. She thinks he is awake and turns to look at him.


    She just wants to ask him what he said just now but she can see his eyes are still closed. It turns out that he is talking in a dream.

 Chapter 53 – Marriage Certificate

    When Nicole totally recovered, she asked Kevin to go back to school. However, when she was ready to go to ss as usual, Paul called her and said, ¡°Nicole, go to the school gate and wait for Mr. George. Don¡¯t act rashly, hurry up!¡±


    What? Why was Kevin so self-righteous to force her?


    Nicole bit her lips and suddenly squatted down with her hands on her stomach.


    Lily, who was beside her, asked with concern, ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Lily, my stomach was suddenly a little ufortable. Can you ask Mr. Joe for a leave?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory to have a rest first. If I¡¯m alrightter, I¡¯lle over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you should pay attention to yourself.¡±


    After Lily walked away, Nicole slowly walked to the school gate. At eight o¡¯clock, the ck Rolls-Royce phantom appeared at the school gate on time.


    Nicole stomped her feet and angrily walked forward. She directly opened the door and sat in. She thought that it was Paul who came to pick her up. However, when she saw the man sitting in the car, her other foot stopped and didn¡¯te in.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡±


    After that, she wanted to bite off her tongue and thought what a stupid question she asked. Was it strange for him to be in his car?


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Kevin looked at her high-raised foot.


    Today she was wearing a ck hip-wrapped skirt, a white loose knitted sweater, and a pair of pine cake sneakers. Seeing Kevin¡¯s eyes fall on her legs which were lifted high, she immediately put her legs down and got in the car.


    However, she tried to get close to the door on her side as far as possible. She was far away from him, and her legs were also very close. Her hands were on the knees and she was seated straight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken your ID card?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, but why on earth are you looking for me? I have to go back to ss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Kevin told Paul to drive the car.


    Nicoleined all the way, but Kevin did not look at her. When the car entered a courtyard with green trees, Nicole was stunned when she saw the white que hanging at the door.


    ¡°Kevin George, what are we doing at the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡±


    The ce they came was the Civil Affairs Bureau!


    ¡°Wee here, what do you think we will do?¡±


    After Kevin got out of the car, he found that Nicole did not follow him. Paul circled to the side of the car and helped her open the car door.


    Nicole grabbed the seat in front of her and stared at Paul. ¡°I won¡¯t get out of the car. You go and I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    Paul, who was never smiling, was now amused by Nicole. ¡°Miss Nicole, you will marry Mr. George. How can you not go in?¡±


    ¡°What?! Marry?!¡± As soon as Nicole heard this word, she almost fainted.


    Kevin lost his patience and urged, ¡°Paul, what are you talking about with her? Bring her in.¡±


    He turned around and walked inside. Instead of passing through the hall inside, he directly took the elevator to the third floor and entered the Director¡¯s office.


    Looking at Nicole, Paul sighed softly and said, ¡°Miss Nicole, you¡¯d better go by yourself. If you don¡¯t move, it will not be a good scene.¡±


    Nicole just sighed and followed Paul to get inside the building.


    In the elevator, she red at Paul in annoyance. ¡°Do you really want me to marry Kevin George? So, I¡¯ll be your boss¡¯s wifeter. See how I¡¯ll take revenge on you!¡±


    Paul replied steadily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole was so angry that she was speechless.


    When arriving at the third floor, Paul put one of his hands behind his back and asked Nicole to go out of the elevator.


    The registration office was on the first floor, and the wedding examination room was on the second floor. At this moment, the third floor was quiet, as if there was nobody. Paul led Nicole to the Director¡¯s office.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door, and then reverently opened it for Nicole.


    ¡°Miss Nicole, please.¡±


    In the clean office, Kevin sat on a single-person sofa with his long legs crossed. He lookedzy and sexy. He nced at her indifferently.


    The Director stood in front of him. When the Director saw Nicoleing, he immediately said respectfully, ¡°Miss Richard, you are here. Please take out your ID card and I will make a copy. Then, Mr. George and Miss Richard, pleasee here to take a photo.¡±


    Nicole found that there was a photographer with a camera standing next to her. Her household register book had been ced on the tea table. She stiffly pulled the corners of her mouth.


    Any resistance seemed to be useless. However, until thest moment, she would not give up.


    ¡°Director, I think marriage is voluntary. You are the Director here. How can you vite the most basic marriage freedom principle and force me to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Director¡¯s face suddenly changed. He really didn¡¯t expect that this young girl in front of him was actually not willing to marry Kevin.


    He was Kevin George, how many women had dreamed of being his wife? How could she not agree?


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere and have a look at our pre-wedding agreement before you decide if you want to marry me.¡± Kevin¡¯s calm voice had a unique vor, as if he was not angry about it.


    ¡°Hump, I will look. I won¡¯t sign it anyway.¡± Nicole sat down in front of him and grabbed the so-called marriage agreement to look.


    One by one, she looked at these uses very carefully. At the end, she suddenly became uncertain. The conditions of this agreement were extremely generous and beneficial to her.


    However, she still had one question, ¡°Fine, but I have one more condition.¡± Nicole looked at him.


    Kevin raised his hand, indicating that others went out. After other people went out, Nicole raised three fingers and said.


    ¡°Three years, at most three years, let me go in three years! It¡¯s impossible for me to spend my whole life with you. And if I meet the man I like during this period, you can¡¯t stop me from liking other men.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t stop¡¯? Do you think that I can stand being cuckold?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you be cuckold during our marriage. I won¡¯t sleep with other people, but you can¡¯t stop me from developing a spiritual love affair with other people.¡±


    ¡°Emotional infidelity also counts. Nicole Richard, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Nicole curled her lips. Originally, she deliberately made things difficult for him. Hearing what he said, it was quite reasonable. In marriage, the spirit and body were the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to add thest point. But in three years, I will definitely leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then sign it.¡±


    Nicole looked at it again from the beginning to end. Nicole was looking at Kevin, he is a man who was high above the masses, why would he want to marry her? What¡¯s more, would such a handsome man want to be her husband? No wonder the Director¡¯s expression just now showed that she was so lucky.


    After confirming that there was no problem, she still hesitated at the moment she signed it.


    It was just a legal contract to sell her body. At thest moment, she suddenly looked up again and said, ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t let my ssmates and teachers know about this thing!¡±


    Kevin nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    Nicole signed her name heavily in a very tragic mood. Then she looked at the man in front of her with her teeth gnashed and said, ¡°Mr. George, we have been husband and wife.¡±


    In her heart, Nicole really wants to get married to Mr. George, but to ¡°Jake George¡±.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and then wrote his name, and then Paul asked the photographer toe in and take pictures for them.


    Sitting on the two small stools, Nicole could notugh at all. Her eyes were full of murderous intent. Kevin was not much better than her. But the frame of a handsome man and beautiful woman standing together was very beautiful. The photographer always wanted them tough.


    Nicole was so angry that she said, ¡°What are youughing at? Hurry up and take photos. I have to go back to school to attend sses after you took photos.¡±


    As a result, the photographer took out a marriage certificate photo filled with murderous looks.


    When the photo was posted and the seal fell, their marriage came into effect.


    ¡°Mrs. George, I¡¯ll take care of the marriage certificate for you.¡±


    Mrs. George? Was he calling her? For a moment, Nicole was really not adapted to the change of her status.


    From now on, she was Mrs. George.

 Chapter 54 – They will go somewhere mysterious

    If it was in ancient times, she would use her husband¡¯s surname. George, was this her husband¡¯s surname? She used to think that her husband would only be ¡®Jake¡¯. But she just wondered, they have the same surname and some simrity, but they are different in attitude, she just scratched her head and nodded. Life was really capricious.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± She waved her hand casually. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to school first.¡±


    In fact, it didn¡¯t take much time to register the marriage certificates, but it took her two hours toe there and go back to her school. When she returned to the school, her ss was over. Nicole got off at the intersection and didn¡¯t let Paul drive to the school.


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s figure slowly entering the school gate, Paul said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Master Kevin, Mrs. George seems to be different from other women.¡±


    In the past, those women wished to have a little rtionship with Kevin and then tell the whole world so that they could gain some benefits.


    However, Nicole did not spare a nce at Kevin and even avoided him. Kevin had to force her to marry him.


    Kevin didn¡¯t say anything, and the car silently rushed into the traffic flow. But not long after, the sudden ringing of the mobile phone broke the silence in the car. After looking at it, Paul handed the cell phone to Kevin and said, ¡°Master, Your Majesty called.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes became sharp for a moment, and there was disgust in his eyes. He said to Paul, ¡°Ask him what happened?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty, Young Master is in a meeting right now. I can help you pass on the message if there is anything.¡±


    Will George, Kevin¡¯s father, was furious. He knew his son¡¯s temper, so he said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s right beside you. Okay, turn on the speakerphone. Kevin, when are you going home? And you have so many assets in your hands. Can you give some to your younger brother? I think you can take Philip Group out. It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s property. You and your brother should share it equally.¡±


    Although Philip Group was not the most profitable project in Kevin¡¯s hands, its annual revenue was also amazing. Brent George, another son of Will, was a fool. How could he want to take over the Philip Group? Kevin didn¡¯t know why Brent could be so shameless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of this matter. If you really want it, go to hell and ask my grandpa to change his will. If he lets me and Brent George shares it equally, I¡¯ll naturally ept it.¡±


    Before his grandpa passed away, he had left a will. Except for apany which made the most money and several properties belonging to Will and Brent, the rest were inherited by Kevin.


    At that time, Philip Group didn¡¯t make money, so Will tried to avoid it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after three years, it would be thergest leading enterprise in the country under Kevin¡¯s control, and it would even be on the market in recent days.


    Driven by powerful interests, people naturally became greedy. Betty, the current wife of Will, also began to want the Philip Group every day. Thepany in their hands was not a patch on the Philip Group.


    Therefore, Betty kept talking this with Will, hoping that he could take back the Philip Group from Kevin. Even if he couldn¡¯t take it back, he would at least get half of the shares back.


    Now hearing Kevin¡¯s unceremonious refusal, Betty was not calm at all. She shouted at the phone, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you asking us to die? Kevin, don¡¯t forget that this is the property of the George family. Brent was the eldest son of the George family. He should inherit it first!¡±


    ¡°George family¡¯s property? Are you going to give me half of yourpany?¡±


    Betty was stunned for a moment and then answered, ¡°If you want it, that¡¯s okay, a half for each person. It¡¯s okay for you and him to exchange thepany. You can change one for two of us. You¡¯ve earned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha.¡± Kevin sneered. Even Paul felt it funny for the greed and shamelessness of Betty. Twopanies that couldn¡¯t make money changed the Philip Group which made money every day, and they said that Kevin had earned a lot. How shameless they were!


    ¡°Such a profitable deal, you¡¯d better keep it yourself. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Kevin said coldly, and Paul cut off the phone.


    The phone was immediately hung up. Betty was so angry that she jumped on the ground. Her well-maintained face was twisted even more at this moment.


    ¡°Bastard, bitch! You should have killed him back then! Look, it¡¯s your entire fault.¡± Turning her head, Betty fired at Will.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would someonee topete with Brent for George¡¯s family property now?¡±


    Will had been good at flirting and unfaithful in love since he was young. Betty was his wife, and Brent was his eldest son and had perfectly inherited his father¡¯s flirting character. Albert, his grandfather, had looked down on Brent since he was a child.


    Kevin, on the other hand, had been brought to grandpa¡¯s side since he was taken back to the George family. He was taught, raised, and trained as the sessor of the George family. At the age of 15, he was sent out of the country. Until seven yearster, grandpa passed away, and Kevin was called back to take over Phillip Group.


    Carole, Kevin¡¯s biological mother, was a famous youngdy in the local area. Will was handsome when he was young. When Will and Carole met by chance at a banquet for the upper ss people of the city, Will fell in love with Carole at first sight, and was immediately attracted by her gentle, reasonable and beautiful temperament.


    Carole had been raised in the boudoir and was very simple in nature. In addition, Will had a handsome face and an outstanding family background, so he was a perfect match for her. Therefore, she was soon attracted to him.


    Soon, Carole found herself pregnant. Carole was the pearl of the Andrew¡¯s family. When the Andrew family knew about this and Will, they immediately came to his mansion.


    It was Albert that settled this matter. Albert promised that the child would be listed in the family tree and enjoy the right to inherit the property. He would be treated as the George family¡¯s grandson.


    Kevin had been gifted since he was a child. Compared with Brent, he was much better. Therefore, it was not Albert who was biased, but Kevin who was more suitable to be the sessor.


    They did not conceal Kevin¡¯s identity, he spent his childhood lonely and strictly under the guidance of Will and Andrew. Kevin had no family affection, and nobody cared about him, and he hated Will even more.


    ~


    Kevin withdrew his cold eyes from the scenery outside the window. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on it and dialled Nicole¡¯s number.


    In the afternoon, Nicole had no ss. As she was copying Lily¡¯s notes, she received a call from Kevin, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the school gate at five o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    How arrogant he was.


    Nicole curled her lips and replied, ¡°What? Do you want to treat me to dinner to celebrate our marriage?¡± She said in a very sarcastic tone.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would say that it was okay for her to understand this in this way.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, fine with me. Paul will send you a dresster, just wear it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± she answered.


    Lily suddenly approached her and leaned over and put her hands on Nicole¡¯s shoulders.


    She asked Nicole, ¡°What are you doing? Whom were you talking to? So mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing.¡± Nicole returned the note to her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go eat spicy hot pot at night. I haven¡¯t eaten it for a long time. I want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go tonight, sorry.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Okay, maybe next time.¡± Lily said and they said goodbye to each other.


    After Nicole changed her clothes to the dress that Paul sent to her, she went to the school gate to wait for Kevin. Standing on the street, she was young and graceful with a slender and graceful figure.


    When Kevin¡¯s car arrived, she looked around first and quickly got into the car. Kevin crossed his legs. Fortunately, the car was spacious, otherwise, his long legs would not stretch outpletely.


    As soon as Nicole lowered her head, she saw his thin ankle slightly exposed, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know where to look.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes softened slightly, and he said to her, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°I want to sit here.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Kevin stretched out his hand, and Nicole moved a big part of her body to the side next to Kevin.


    Nicole acted with confusion, but Kevin put his arms around her waist again. The ce where he put his hand was hot like a hot iron.


    Nicole wanted to struggle, but Kevin said, ¡°Get used to it first, lest you make mistakester.¡±


    Nicole frowned and asked him, ¡°W-Why, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart was beating fast when she heard this.


    ¡°C-Can I not go?¡±


    Sensing her resistance, Kevin said, ¡°I won¡¯t make you be in trouble. Be at ease.¡±


    Really? Nicole was so tired that she asked, ¡°Do I have anything to pay attention to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She just kept quiet after the long drive.

 Chapter 55 – His Relatives

    Finally, the car arrived in front like a militarypound. Guards stood in front of the gate, and Nicole was a little confused.


    After a strict inspection, they were allowed to enter thepound with the guards saluting, and they finally stopped in front of arge white house.


    Kevin went forward and rang the doorbell. Nicole followed him with great anxiety.


    After a while, she heard a voiceing from inside, ¡°Hey, they areing.¡±


    The door opened, and a servant in an apron stood behind the door. When she saw Kevin, her face immediately blossomed with joy, and then she shouted to the inside, ¡°Mrs. Philip, Kevin is back. Kevin is back!¡±


    The voice of the servant was so loud that even Nicole could feel the joy in her words.


    It seemed that Kevin was very popr.


    ¡°Mrs. Kang, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, of course I¡¯m very good. Kevin, pleasee in. Mrs. Philip knows that you¡¯reing back today, and she¡¯s been busy for a whole day.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Kevin was smiling?


    The sincere smile was on his face. Although it was very faint, it still surprised Nicole. In her impression, he had always been cold and aloof, and rarely showed such real emotions.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After walking two steps, Kevin noticed that Nicole was still standing there in a daze, so he reminded her unpleasantly.


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡±


    As soon as Nicole entered the living room, she saw a kind olddying out of the kitchen, who had white hair, wore a floral apron and a pearl ne around her neck. Her eyes were very gentle and her voice was also very pleasant.


    ¡°Kevin, you are back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma.¡±


    Mrs. Philip noticed Nicole behind Kevin and her eyes lit up. ¡°Kevin, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Kevin said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, this is our grandma.¡±


    Nicole was a little embarrassed, because he didn¡¯t inform her in advance.


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s silly look, Kevin pulled her to his side and said to Mrs. Philip, ¡°Grandma, this is Nicole. We just got our marriage certificate today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The spat in Mrs. Philip¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    Kevin pulled Nicole again and said, ¡°This is my grandma, you also call her grandma.¡±


    Nicole looked at Mrs. Philip with embarrassment. Under Kevin¡¯s sharp gaze, she speaks, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡± Mrs. Philip came to herself from the shock and hurriedly asked the servant to serve tea.


    Nicole sat on the luxurious sofa like sitting on needles. It was obvious that Mrs. Philip was very important to Kevin, and was also easy to get along with. Thus, Nicole felt guilty for lying to Mrs. Philip.


    Mrs. Philip really did not expect that Kevin who was always silent had got married. She was so excited that she immediately called her husband.


    ¡°Mr. Philip,e back quickly. Kevin has a girlfriend. Oh no, no, his wife. They are back. Come back quickly.¡±


    After a while, the roar of the car rushed into the yard. Nicole saw an old man in a military uniforme in. Although he was old, he had a straight back. His calm and awe-inspiring look carried the natural arrogance and integrity of a soldier, as if all demons and ghosts were not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Nicole stooped up and tried to look as natural and graceful as possible, but in fact she was so nervous that her bowels seemed to be tied up.


    This man was Kendrc¡¯s grandfather. In fact, Kevin was more like his grandfather¡¯s domineering.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became strange. Mrs. Philip came out of the kitchen with soup in her hand. She stood in front of Nicole and blocked Rod Philip¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You look fierce as soon as youe back. Who are you scaring? If you scare my granddaughter-inw away, you canpensate me.¡±


    Rod Philip stayed in the army all year round, so he naturally had a majestic mNicoler. Nicole was a delicate girl, and he didn¡¯t know how to get along with her, but he said, ¡°You¡¯re impolite. You don¡¯t even know how to call me when you see me!¡±


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too nervous.¡± Nicole exined in a hurry. She had forgotten to react when Rod looked at her just now. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    ¡°Hump.¡± Rod put his hands behind his back and asked, ¡°Where is Kevin?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡± Kevin washed his hands and wore a white shirt. His sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing a small part of his strong arm. But Rod was dissatisfied.


    Originally, Rod Philip came back happily all the way, but there was nothing to say when they really met. Rod was used to being strict.


    Some Philip family¡¯s descendants joined the army, and some became government officials. Rod was very proud of them. Rod had a love-hate rtionship with Kevin.


    Rod hoped that Kevin could join the army or be the government official like the Philip family¡¯s descendants. However, Kevin had a smell of stinking money all over his body, and he wanted to be a businessman.


    Rod looked down on businessmen. The George family was a thorn in Rod¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Albert George, Rod would have shot Will George in the head.


    Kevin managed George Group very well. Although Rod did not care about the economy, he could often see the media magazine¡¯s reports about George Group. Thinking that his grandson ran it himself, Rod¡¯s heart was full of pride. In short, his feelings for Kevin were veryplicated.


    One son of the Philip family was a high-ranking official in the army. It was a pity that he was divorced after getting married. He had no children. Another son was the secretary of the provincial partymittee.


    He was about forty years old, but he was still alone, which made Mrs. Philip anxious. Kevin was the only descendant of the Philip family, so Rod¡¯s feeling for Kevin was moreplicated.


    Therefore, as the granddaughter-inw of the Philip family, Nicole attracted more attention.


    When they were eating, they heard that Nicole was still a college student.


    Rod dropped his chopsticks directly, and even Mrs. Philip was shocked.


    Nicole was a little too young, but Mrs. Philip hastened to mediate. ¡°Rod, what are you doing? She is twenty-three years old, and she¡¯ll graduate soon. It¡¯s said that girls can get married when they¡¯re twenty years old. The country¡¯s idea is always right. Since she¡¯s already at a legal age, it¡¯s normal for her to get married.¡±


    ¡°You always spoil Kevin so that you¡¯ll get into trouble sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m used to it, but you¡¯re not.¡± Mrs. Philip shook her head proudly and immediately looked at Nicole with a pleasant smile, ¡°Nicole,e on, eat vegetables. Don¡¯t be scared by your grandfather. He has such a temper. He is real stuff.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Rod was angry.


    ¡°I said you are really stiff.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rod was so angry that he left, and the table immediately became silent and cheerless.


    Mrs. Philip sighed and said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t take this matter to heart. As long as Kevin likes you, your grandfather will not object. Come on, take this.¡±


    Grandma took off a glittering and translucent jade bracelet from her hand and put it on Nicole¡¯s slender wrist. At first nce, Nicole knew that it was priceless, so it was not easy for her to pick it up.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s a wedding gift for you. Take it and it¡¯s good for your health. It¡¯s better if you can give birth to a baby earlier.¡± Mrs. Philip suddenly looked at Nicole¡¯s belly with shining eyes, which made Nicole¡¯s scalp tingle. Nicole could only ask Kevin for help. They did not tell about her pregnancy right now, she just kept quiet.


    However, Kevin slowly picked up a chopstick of vegetables into his mouth. After eating, he wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully and elegantly, and said, ¡°Just take it if you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kevin, stay at home with Nicole tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After they finished their dinner, Nicole was dragged upstairs and entered a room of 40 to 50 square meters with an independent balcony.


    The room with ck and white decoration was clean and concise, and it was obvious that it was Kevin¡¯s style. The bed was too big, and it also had a special cloakroom, a study room and a bathroom.


    ¡°Are we really going to live here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Kevin began to undress over there. Nicole stamped her feet.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take off your clothes and take a shower?¡± Kevin¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡­ Ah.¡± Nicole was speechless. She simply turned around and heard the sound of the clothes falling to the ground one by one. Her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Do you want to take a shower together?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± Nicole still thought that she heard it wrong, but in the blink of an eye, the sexy and extraordinary male body hade to her.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± Nicole hurriedly covered her eyes with her hands. ¡°Kevin George, what are you doing? Go in and take a shower. Who wants to take a bath with you?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Oh, I thought you wanted to take a shower with me together.¡±


    ¡°Screw you, who wants to take a shower with you!¡±


    It was not until hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom that Nicole realized that she was so nervous. She stayed in this strange room and suddenly felt a little absent minded. Kevin¡¯s bag was ced on the tea table nearby.


    The bag opened, and she could see two red marriage certificates inside.

 Chapter 56 – I won’t sleep on the floor

    She couldn¡¯t help but walk over, squat down, and take out the marriage certificate. When she opened it, she saw the wedding certificate photo.


    Looking at the two faces with the same murderous look, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. Even if it was such a certificate photo, it was hard to hide Kevin¡¯s handsomeness. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture of it.


    As soon as she put the marriage certificate back in ce, Kevin came out after taking a shower.


    Finally, he was wrapped in a bath towel around his waist, but it was loose, as if it would fall down at any time. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help moving with his steps.


    Kevin looked back and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t you take a shower?¡±


    Nicole made a face at his back. She went to take a shower, and the bathroom was more than ten square meters. It was really luxurious, but after washing, she found something wrong, she did not take her clothes at all.


    It was impossible for her to put on the dirty underwear she just took off. The only bath towel in the bathroom was also used by Kevin. How would she go out?


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin¡­¡± the little head poked out of the bathroom.


    Nicole called him several times, only to find that the room was so quiet that no one responded to her. Did Kevin go out?


    She opened the door of the bathroom a little wider. Sure enough, the appearance of the whole room was clear in her vision. There was no one in the room. Did he go out?


    Nicole tiptoed like a thief. She ran out with her hands covering her chest and opened the wardrobe in order to find pajamas to wear.


    However, there were no other clothes except a few white shirts and several suits. The shirts and the suits were really Kevin¡¯s standard.


    Nicole had no choice but to grab a white shirt and put it on her body. Kevin was tall and strong, and the shirt could cover her hips. The sleeves were long.


    However, as soon as she put on his shirt, the door outside was opened. She was so scared that she immediately tightened the shirt with her hands, staring at the man who opened the door and came in.


    Kevin looked forward and saw his wide white shirt covering her exquisite body, which made her look even smaller. She looked like a little girl who was secretly wearing adult clothes. But the clothes just covered her hips, which covered all the ces she wanted to cover.


    It was said that when a woman wore a man¡¯s shirt, she would be the sexiest. But Nicole did not expect that she would be caught by him. Her white skin looked like a rose because of shyness.


    Her wet hair spread over her shoulders, wetting the shirt on her back. In particr, her two beautiful legs were exposed directly. Under the shirt, her beautiful body was looming, which was really a bit of a temptation.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin frowned unhappily when Nicole saw him.


    Nicole exined in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t put on your clothes intentionally, but I didn¡¯t have clothes to change.¡±


    He can¡¯t let her walk around naked in the room.


    After Kevin finished listening, his eyes scNicoled her from top to bottom. Nicole felt that his eyes were like the radar. She wanted to roll herself up and hide under the bed.


    Finally, he said faintly, ¡°Button your clothes first and then talk.¡±


    With a red face, Nicole turned back. She was in a hurry to button the shirt. Then she turned around and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin also looked at her sideways. However, he saw a scene where all men would be excited!


    He immediately roared angrily with his gloomy eyes, ¡°Nicole, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nicole confusedly looked at Kevin who suddenly became furious. She followed his gaze and lowered her head.


    Suddenly, a stream of blood rushed to her forehead. With a scream, she turned back quickly. It was too embarrassing!


    She buttoned up in a hurry just now! Because of the mess, the lower hem of the shirt was pulled high, and her body was exposed.


    Nicole buttoned her shirt and turned around. She stood there at a loss and swore, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Her face was so red.


    Kevin nced at her again and sat down on the single sofa without saying a word. He held a book in his hand and read it quietly, as if she was not in the room.


    There was no noise in the room, only the rustling sound of Kevin¡¯s turning pages. He read in a very regr way, and he flipped through a page in about a minute.


    Nicole was here in the room, but she could neither stand nor sit. She was like a sculpture. She was bored and could only count sheep. But not long after, her feet were numb. She gritted her teeth and wanted to insist. But the weather was cold and the air-conditioner in the room was not turned.


    Soon, she felt ayer of goose bumps on her legs. The white shirt was not warm at all. She rubbed her arm and couldn¡¯t help sneezing.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± This sneeze finally rmed Kevin, who was in front of Nicole. What was said was that she had also sneezed a lot.


    Some sneezing things even sshed out and fell on Kevin¡¯s book page.


    She took a deep breath and noticed that Kevin was looking at her. Nicole was really about to cry. She covered her mouth and apologized with her legs tightened in the same ce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive me.¡±


    Kevin looked away and waved at her, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nicole was really cold, so she walked to him with trepidation. He handed the book to her and said, ¡°Go and clear it up.¡±


    She thought that he was going to fly into a rage, but he only let her clean it up. She was worried that Kevin had a backup n.


    However, when she cleaned the book up and put it next to the tea table he had been sitting on, Kevin was already standing behind her with a quilt and a pillow in his arms.


    She was still shocked, but looking at him, she was surprised. ¡°Do you want to sleep on the floor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep on the floor, but you¡¯re going to sleep on it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?¡± Nicole was shocked by what he said.


    The bed was so big that three to five people could sleep on it. Why did she need to sleep on the floor? Although there was carpet on the floor, it was still very cold at night.


    Once the cold air entered the body, it would be very for a woman¡¯s body. Nicole disagreed, but Kevin had already answered her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with others.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole rolled her eyes. ¡°You said that you were not used to it, so you want me to sleep on the floor. Don¡¯t be so unreasonable. Don¡¯t forget that you brought me here. Besides, we are married. We are now legal couples. Tonight is our wedding night. It¡¯s unreasonable to let me sleep on the floor. If you want to sleep on the floor, you can sleep on it, I won¡¯t sleep on it.¡±


    After saying that, Nicole, like a mouse, quickly ran to the big bed that she had been salivating for a long time, opened the cup andy in it.


    The silk cover was really smooth and shiny. It was really cool to sleep on the bed. It was really winter and she felt so cold.


    Nicole noticed the two cold eyes behind her, but she would never get out of bed, so she shamelessly turned her back to him and said, ¡°Dear, good night.¡±


    After that, she blushed a little, but she couldn¡¯t see Kevin¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t have that much psychological burden, so she immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, in case he really threw her off the bed.


    If she could look back, she would find that there was a slight astonishment on Kevin¡¯s indifference. He looked at the slightly bulging figure under the wide quilt, and then looked at the pillow quilt in his hand. He put it down expressionlessly andy down on the bed.


    The bed was really big enough. If Nicole¡¯s sleeping appearance was as peaceful as Kevin¡¯s, then they would only need to care about their own business absolutely.


    However, he had seen Nicole¡¯s strange sleeping appearance a long time ago. Sure enough, in less than 20 minutes after she fell asleep, she rolled towards him bit by bit. He was hot, like a natural big warm furnace. It was normal for Nicole to be tempted.


    Bit by bit, she was like an ant moving. In the end, she embraced himpletely with her hands and feet.


    One of Nicole¡¯s snow-white thin legs rested on Kevin¡¯s lower abdomen, a hand around his waist, a small head resting on his chest, and then Nicole let out a satisfied sigh.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He lowered his head and red at Nicole, who was sleeping soundly. He felt that his pajamas on his chest were slightly wet.


    He immediately took two pieces of tissue from the side and put them on her chin, but he didn¡¯t push her away.

 Chapter 57 – What do you mean?

    It was undeniable that the word ¡°honey¡± had worked.


    He didn¡¯t care how they started at first, but now, since she had be his wife, he still had this kind of education.


    It should be what Mrs. George should have, and he would not be stingy.


    But this woman really didn¡¯t have anymon sense. She was wearing his shirt, which exposed her naked body. How dare she fall asleep with her whole body embraced by him?


    The woman¡¯s fragrance constantly drilled into Kevin¡¯s nose, and their skins rubbed against each other through the thin fabric. Although he was usually not close to women, he was not always a gentleman.


    Nicole, who had been sleeping well, suddenly felt hot, and then she woke uppletely. When she opened her eyes and saw what was happening in front of her, she was really shocked.


    ¡°Hey, Kevin you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was cold and sexy, which made Nicole¡¯s bones go soft.


    The ancients used to say that men and women had the sex demand, not to mention that tonight was their wedding night, and Kevin was such a seductive man, who was an attraction to her.


    Although his action was very brave, it was not as fierce as the previous few times, which made Nicole feel so ufortable. Now, she actually felt veryfortable. It was good to satisfy each other¡¯s needs.


    However, at the most critical moment, Nicole, who had been thrown into the clouds, suddenly sobered up and bit on Kevin¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to stop.


    Kevin held back his anger and said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nicole, who was still enjoying herself just now, shook her head like a rattle. She wanted to push Kevin away. ¡°I am ufortable, you know I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Kevin frowned, ¡°Yes, you are pregnant. But that¡¯s not my baby. I want to have a baby on my own.¡±


    After looking at each other silently for five seconds, Kevin silently got off Nicole¡¯s body and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of rushing water, Nicole thought that fortunately he was still rational enough, unlike some men who couldn¡¯t control their lower body once they got close to women. But when she looked down at her shirt that had been taken off, she suddenly felt empty in her heart.


    Ah, suddenly, she also couldn¡¯t tell if she actually had that kind of desire deep in her mind, or if Kevin was too handsome and directly attracted her.


    She bit her lips shyly andy down under the quilt. Originally, she wanted to see a handsome man who just took a bath, but she didn¡¯t know how long he had been taking a bath inside. When she heard the rhythmic sound of water, she gradually fell asleep.


    It was sofortable to sleep on the soft bed. But suddenly, she shivered and opened her eyes. Looking at the luxurious andplicated ceiling, she was still in a trance. She didn¡¯t know where she was.


    Nicole slowly returned to reality. She really didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, but Kevin was not on the bed. Only she was on the bed. She grabbed her mobile phone in a hurry and thought that she had overslept. However, the mobile phone showed it was at 6:30 a. m.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early? Where did he go?¡± She got out of bed and found that she was naked.


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s pajamas hanging on the clothes rack next to her, she quickly took it and put it on. At the same time, she was distressed that there were no clothes for her to change. How could she go downstairster?


    She turned around in the room and scratched her head dispersedly. When she walked to the balcony outside, she was immediately attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    In the distant mountains, the dawn light gradually lit up the whole divinend. The nearby mountains, like dragon backs, rose up between the sky and earth, which were as grand as an epic.


    She took a few deep breaths and smelt the fresh air in the morning. Suddenly, she felt veryfortable.


    Suddenly, she saw Kevin moving in the mountains. Slowly, he approached the gate of the Philip family. Finally, he came into Nicole¡¯s sight. It turned out that Kevin was running in the morning.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, he came upstairs.


    Nicole had alreadyy back on the bed with her eyes closed, taking a nap.


    Then she heard the sound of the door opening, and then his hot body approached her, carrying the unique smell of sweat after the exercise, and there was no sour smell, so it was not difficult to smell.


    When Nicole heard the sound of clothes, she couldn¡¯t help but open one of her eyes secretly. However, she was caught again.


    Kevin had already noticed that she was pretending to be asleep, so he deliberately changed clothes in front of her. She just couldn¡¯t stand the temptation.


    He looked at her with a mocking look, ¡°I thought you were going to sleep.¡±


    How embarrassed she was!


    Nicole closed her eyes again and turned over. ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±


    Kevin looked at her unusual behaviour, and there was a fleeting smile in his eyes. Only wearing underwear, he went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Nicole opened her eyes and wanted to p herself a few times.


    She sat on the bed and felt remorse. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    She immediately covered herself with the quilt and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. George, I am Mrs. Feng, the servant. Mr. George asked me to prepare clothes for you. I put them at the door for you. Can you take them yourself?¡±


    Send some clothes?


    ¡°Okay, okay! Sorry to trouble you. Mrs. Feng, you may leave now.¡±


    After confirming that the footsteps outside had gone far, Nicole opened the door slowly and scouted the terrain as if she was a thief. With a swoosh, she brought her clothes in.


    The clothes were folded neatly, with a pair of trousers at the bottom, a loose sweater in the middle, and a pair of sexiest ck underwear on the top. The clothes were well prepared. Well, it was very suitable for her taste.


    Seeing that he was still taking a shower inside, Nicole changed her clothes as fast as she could.


    However, why was she so miserable every time? She only wore the underpants, and when she was about to pick up the bra and put it on her body, he came out with the towel.


    It was indeed an eye-catching painting after a handsome man taking a shower. The most important thing was that she was not much better than him.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look!¡±


    Sensing his gaze on his chest, Nicole was so shy that she immediately squatted down and hugged herself with her arms.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin just said faintly, ¡°Oh, it seems that when you stand up, your chest is a little bigger than when you lie down.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Nicole shouted at his back while buttoning her corset. But damn it, why was the corset so small that she couldn¡¯t button it at all.


    Kevin went to the wardrobe on one side to get a clean shirt. Nicole stood up and pulled it hard several times before buttoning it. What¡¯s worse, why was it so tight? Oh, she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Who picked this underwear? Bastard, don¡¯t you know that she has a C cup? It¡¯s really ufortable.


    When Kevin turned his head, Nicole was stunned, but the important parts of her body were covered, so she didn¡¯t need to be shy. After all, he was not much better than her.


    Moreover, in terms of figure, she could appreciate the handsome man, but she just said, ¡°Can you find afortable bra for me? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be strangled.¡±


    She curled her lips, but still put the sweater on her body. Then she wore jeans, white sweater with light blue tight jeans, which made her suddenly look like a green dill with a fragrant scent, standing straight and graceful.


    She stroked her hair and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Her long and slender legs were straight and her lips swayed. She was young and energetic.


    Her skin was pale, but after washing her face, she felt more refreshed. Her face was like an egg that had been removed from its shell. There are no female cosmetics, but only a bottle of male moisturizing supplies. She curled her lips and didn¡¯t dare to smear it on herself.


    When she came out, Kevin had already changed his clothes. He wore a three piece royal blue, matte, and light colored suit. With his handsome and resolute face, he gave full y to the royal blue charm to the extreme, which was high profile and luxurious enough.


    Kevin was rich and handsome. In addition, he had an air of ascetic disposition that no one could get close to. All the women could go crazy about him.


    The next day after Nicole got married, she felt as if she had been attracted to himpletely.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Seeing that Nicole¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, he did not resist at all. He even wanted to strip off her clothes, which made him not used to it.


    Nicole withdrew her gaze and chuckled. She approached him and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen enough. You¡¯re such a handsome guy. I¡¯m full to have a few more nces at you.¡±


    Did Nicole mean that Kevin was handsome? Kevin was not happy at all, but faintly sneered, ¡°You struggled desperately before.¡±


    Nicole also did not deny it. ¡°Yes, but things happened at different times. We were not rtives before, so I was stupid to satisfy your desires. But now we are married. Don¡¯t you think I should be kind to myself?¡±


    Since she was already in this situation, take it easy. Things had already happened. In the next three years, Nicole did not want to make herself like a resentful woman. Anyway, when she got the divorce certificate, she would be a veritable second hand woman. She would suffer losses. Now, she would live a happy life.


    Especially when Nicole saw the shock in Kevin¡¯s eyes, she smiled more happily. ¡°Well, dear, should we go down? I have to go back to schoolter.¡± Nicole put her hand on Kevin¡¯s arm. Her eyebrows were curved and she smiled like a little fox.

 Chapter 58 – Steamed buns

    Kevin originally thought that Nicole should think about it for a while after marriage because she was unwilling to do so. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she would adapt to it after one night.


    ¡°Stand still!¡± He didn¡¯t like to be close to others at all. He wanted to pull his hand out of Nicole¡¯s hand, but she held his hand firmly.


    She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a wife to hold her husband¡¯s hand? In addition, stand still and don¡¯t twist your body. Our grandparents are watching us.¡±


    In fact, she had thought too much.


    Rod Philip had a lot of things to deal with every day. Last night, he came back to see them, and he left by car this morning.


    There were steamed buns in the dining room. These buns were white, fat and very cute, which made people salivate.


    However, Kevin was not used to having breakfast, and Paul was still waiting for him outside.


    So he went straight outside.


    ¡°Hey, I want to have breakfast.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Feng, the servant, stuffed two buns into Nicole¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Go ahead. Mr. George doesn¡¯t like to wait for others.¡±


    It was really overbearing. Fortunately, the buns were warm and delicious. Nicole also felt very happy.


    Kevin crossed his legs and sat slowly in the back seat. When Nicole came up, Paul drove the car and sped up.


    Nicole red at Kevin, but when she saw his cold face, she didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. She shrank aside and nned to eat the steamed buns on the way.


    As she was about to put the steamed buns into her mouth, she heard Kevin say, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anything in my car. If you want to eat, you can go.¡±


    In fact, the meat buns on her hand had already emitted a strange smell in the car, which made Kevin unhappy.


    Hearing this, Nicole was a little angry. The morning was when she needed to replenish the energy. She angrily retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t I eat? You are not hungry, but why don¡¯t others eat food? You have great physical strength. You can eat nothing after a night¡¯s sleep, but I can¡¯t. I want to eat. Besides, it¡¯s your entire fault. If you wait for me for a few minutes, I¡¯ll eat food.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Nicole was in a bad mood when she was hungry.


    Kevin frowned and saw Nicole stuffing steamed buns into her mouth. He was so angry that he directly pulled the buns over and threw them out of the window.


    Nicole bit her tongue with her teeth carelessly. She felt so painful that her eyes were full of tears. Watching the meat buns thrown far behind the car being taken away by a wild dog from nowhere, she felt so sad.


    ¡°Kevin George!¡± She shouted vaguely, and her beautiful eyes were spitting fire. She couldn¡¯t wait to bite him to death.


    ¡°No one dares to call me by my full name.¡± Kevin¡¯s faint voice echoed in the car, as if there was a three-dimensional echo, which made him the only one in the world who had the utmost respect.


    He suddenly kissed her on the lips with a hard and deep kiss¡­


    Nicole was stunned and rolled her eyes after that forced kiss.


    ¡°Well, Boss George, Mr. George, can youpensate me with the steamed buns? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Are you the reincarnation of a starving ghost?¡±


    Nicole wanted tough when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s an unchanging truth that people eat three meals a day. You¡¯re extraordinary, and you don¡¯t eat worldly food. Do you think that everyone is the same as you? Okay, I don¡¯t eat food. I¡¯m full because of anger!¡±


    Kevin suddenly turned his face in front of her. Nicole was so scared that she held back and banged her head against the door next to her. She looked at him as if he was a lunatic and said, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to look at my face. Didn¡¯t you say in the morning that you¡¯ll be full if you look at me a few more times?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nicole shouted in her heart, and she was choked by his words. She really didn¡¯t see that Kevin had such a ck humor. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Look at your face, it¡¯s like a te of roast duck. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Paul, who was driving the car, could not help but be amused by Nicole¡¯s metaphor. Kevin¡¯s face quickly darkened. This woman was so rampant.


    Nicole felt better when she said this. Although she was hungry, she had eaten a steamed bun, so she nned to go back to the school canteen to have a meal again.


    Suddenly, a ck gold card appeared in her hand.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean? For our family use?¡±


    The corner of Kevin¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard the word ¡°for the family use¡±, and then he said in an extremely explosive tone, ¡°You can use the money inside at your will.¡±


    What an overbearing president. So many women dreamed of being his wife, and she finally became his wife. Nicole shook off the card in her hand andughed. ¡°Boss George is really domineering. If I heard this a few days ago, I would be more moved.¡±


    Kevin was silent. Nicole turned to look at the scenery outside the window. In a blink of an eye, she became Mrs. George. There was still a psychological difference.


    In the afternoon, she saw Lily and stopped her from walking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lily?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Lily invited her to dinner.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of meal is that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡¯ Lily¡¯s smile was very obscene, which made Nicole scared. ¡°Lily, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡±


    So she was dragged to the center of the city by Lily.


    On the bus, Lily told her, ¡°Let me tell you something. I have a neighbor who hase back from abroad. He is our school mate, but I am alone¡­¡±


    Nicole soon understood from Lily¡¯s hesitation that the man Lily loved hade back from abroad. Lily was embarrassed to ask him out for dinner at night, so she had to drag Nicole with her.


    Nicole was a little speechless. ¡°Is it really okay for you to take me with you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It depends on the situationter.¡± If the atmosphere was good, Nicole could find an excuse to slip away. Lily¡¯s wishful thinking was really good.


    Nicole unhappily stretched out her finger and flicked it on Lily¡¯s forehead, but she could only apany Lily to have dinner. Lily took good care of the preparation work. She even went to the hair salon to fix her hair and put on makeup.


    Nicole waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hair and I don¡¯t like makeup. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to sacrifice myself to serve as a foil to you?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That makes a lot of sense. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    Nicole shook her head. Looking at Lily¡¯s shy and timid look, she suddenly felt a little emotional. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Lily would react if Lily knew that she was married to Kevin George in silence.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole, what are you thinking about?¡± Lily stretched out her hand and waved in front of Nicole, pulling back Nicole¡¯s thoughts. She also smoothed her fascinating curly hair and turned a circle charmingly.


    ¡°How about me?¡±


    ¡°Well, not bad, it¡¯s amazing.¡± Nicole was not exaggerating. Lily¡¯s five sense organs were extremely delicate, plus her big chest and 12 inch long legs, which made people¡¯s blood boil although Lily didn¡¯t wear make-up at school as usual. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand and touched Lily. ¡°If I were a man, I would sleep with you at night, you little goblin!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily was not shy at all. She immediately put her arms around Nicole¡¯s shoulders full of confidence.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve hidden myself for so many years just to make people amazed!¡±


    So Nicole understood that there were several men loving Lily in the university, but she never fell in love with anyone, because she already had the man she loved in her heart.


    The woman would dress up for those who loved her. The woman always tried her best to keep her best side for the person she loved. Nicole hoped that all the efforts Lily made tonight would not be in vain.


    In order to help Lily, Nicole did not choose to sit with Lily. Instead, she sat behind Lily and said, ¡°I¡¯m right here. I¡¯lle to your rescue if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily replied softly.


    Later, it turned out that Nicole¡¯s decision was very correct.


    Lily looked at the gate with shyness and expectation. When she saw a tall and elegant man appear, she immediately shouted to Nicole excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! His name is Bernard.¡±


    Nicole looked at this calm man with sses. He was really outstanding with his three dimensional and outstanding facial features.


    It turned out that Lily liked this kind of man. She really looked down on the impatient boys in the school.


    Lily was so excited that she knocked on her own skirt nervously. When she was about to stand up to greet him, she found that Bernard was followed by a girl who was as fresh and elegant as a lily flower. The girl quickened her pace and caught up with Bernard, then put her hand in Bernard¡¯s palm. They smiled at each other, and their love for each other could not be hidden.


    Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and the blush on Lily¡¯s face faded away slowly.


    Bernard also noticed Lily, but it seemed that he was not sure. He looked her up and down, and his eyebrows slightly gathered together.


    Then he hesitantly walked to her and asked, ¡°Lily?¡±

 Chapter 59 – Woman of the Richest Man

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Bernard. You¡¯re here. Please take a seat.¡± Lily was not a fool. She could guess their rtionship from their actions.


    At the same time, she also noticed that there was a trace of disgust between Bernard¡¯s eyebrows.


    Did he like this kind of girl? It seemed that Lily did a seemingly clever thing which turned out to be a foolish one instead.


    After confirming each other¡¯s identities, Bernard introduced them to each other, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Abby.¡± Then he pointed to Lily and said, ¡°This is my neighbor, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Abby greeted Lily gracefully. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Lily¡¯s brain had be a mess of shit because of the words ¡°girlfriend¡±. She shook hands with Abby mechanically and failed before she could express her love to Bernard.


    Nicole sighed and immediately stood up and took out her mobile phone to call Lily.


    ¡°Hey, Lily, where are you? I have something important to talk to you about. Can youe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner outside.¡± Lily took a numb look at Bernard and Abby and said.


    ¡°But I really have something important to tell you right away.¡±


    The sound of the people leaked. On the opposite side, Bernard and Abby also heard it clearly.


    Abby was very considerate and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you have something to do, you can go first. We can also eat by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go first. Let¡¯s make an appointment next time.¡±


    Holding the bag, Lily left the western restaurant quickly with great sadness. She tumbled and knocked down the waiter when she left.


    As soon as Lily left, Abby didn¡¯t hold Bernard¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hey, the girl looks very sad, and she looks much more beautiful than I expected. Are you really not tempted at all?¡±


    Bernard did not say anything. He turned around and helped Abby pull the chair in front of her. Then they sat down and Bernard said, ¡°Let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    Abby shook her head and said, ¡°Ruthless.¡±


    Bernard didn¡¯t say anything.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, as soon as Nicole saw Lilying out, Nicole immediately reached out to hold Lily, and Lily¡¯s body quickly softened.


    ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Lily held Nicole sadly and could not speak. Her face was full of tears.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯ll be his loss if he misses you.¡±


    Lily was full of expectations before. However, she fell from the clouds to the mud, and she was so sad.


    It was already over before it even started. This sort of feeling was really heartbreaking.


    Nicole had known Lily for so many years. It was the first time that Lily cried so sadly. Nicole didn¡¯t know how to persuade Lily.


    It was human nature for a woman in a bad mood to drink wine.


    Thest time Nicole was disappointed in love, she was drunk on the overpass.


    ¡°Nicole, apany me to drink.¡± Ignoring Nicole¡¯s dissuasion, Lily insisted on going to thergest nightclub to get drunk.


    There were so many beautiful women and handsome men.


    Lily leaned over and sat in front of the bar. Her coat was taken off, and her low-cut v neck dress looked sexy and enchanting. Her long legs ovepped, shining with seductive light.


    The wine was poured into her slender neck one by one. Finally, it flowed into her open cor through her white neck, which was really tempting.


    Nicole was frightened by Lily¡¯s drinking and said, ¡°Lily, drink less. The wine is very strong.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. If you¡¯re my friend, don¡¯t say anything and drink with me.¡±


    ¡°No, if we are both drunk, how can we go backter?¡± Nicole kept her senses. She didn¡¯t want to drink and besides, it¡¯s not good for her baby.


    ¡°Please, drink with me. I feel sad.¡± But Lily was about to cry, and she put the wine ss to Nicole¡¯s lips, looking like she would not stop until Nicole frank. Nicole felt helpless, so drink with Lily, but she only drank ice tea.


    It would be fine if Nicole didn¡¯t drink.


    However, Lily did not want to leave after she drank a couple of sses of wine. In the middle of the stage, there were always lively dances and songs. In such an environment, it was easy to make people hot-blooded.


    Lily walked unsteadily and pushed away Nicole¡¯s hand. She walked to the stage and said, ¡°Nicole, I want to go and have fun.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lily!¡± Nicole could only follow her.


    Lily walked and swayed all the way. However, such beauty came over, and the men all gave her a way.


    By the time Nicole caught up to the front of the stage, Lily had already climbed onto the stage and was slowly moving around a steel pipe.


    Nicole was nervous and suddenly felt that they were doomed. Something big was going to happen!


    The crowd became excited. David, the owner of the bar, sat in the room on the second floor and could see the situation of the first floor clearly.


    So he looked at the beautiful girl wearing a red low cut dress at the stage on the first floor. Her face was covered by her wave hair. She was holding a steel pipe and swayed gently with the music.


    Lily had a soft waist and seductive eyes, just like a fairy, trying to seduce all men¡¯s minds. David loved her big chest, her thin waist and her long legs.


    Although David couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, he could tell that she was beautiful when he heard the screams of people on the first floor.


    Shaking the wine-red liquid on his hand, David was going to enjoy a beautiful dance.


    Nicole, who was in the crowd, covered her face when she saw Lily go mad without any rules. Huh, what a shame!


    The men had been hooked before suddenly became shocked because of Lily¡¯s dance, and they almost fell to the ground. However, Lily was very flexible. After a few big movements, the skirt¡¯s hemline fluttered, and her underwear was identally exposed.


    Some men saw that she was drunk and even reached out to touch her calf. Some even took a picture of her underwear with their mobile phones.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She climbed onto the stage and wanted to take Lily away.


    However, some people had already taken a fancy to Lily. They were very dissatisfied with Nicole¡¯s behavior, so they blocked their way.


    One of them stared at Nicole¡¯s face and said, ¡°Oh, you are beautiful. But why are you so ignorant? She is dancing happily. What¡¯s bothering you? Why don¡¯t we dance together?¡± The man looked very gentle, but his yful eyes and restless hands and feet betrayed him. It was obvious that he had evil intentions.


    So Nicole¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Go away! This is my friend, we have yed enough. We will go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve yed enough? But we¡¯re not enough yet. You¡¯re already coquettish. Are you afraid of being yed?¡±


    David had nned to watch a good show quietly, but suddenly a familiar figure appeared and he let someone turn on the monitor in front of him.


    When the camera moved forward, he saw the man lifting the girl¡¯s chin.


    David clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Really, not afraid of death.¡±


    No one knew whether he was talking about Nicole or that man.


    Nicole pushed the man¡¯s hand away with great force and said with a disgusted look, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are quite hot. You don¡¯t let me touch you, but I insist on touching you. What can you do? Brothers, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Immediately, five or six men surrounded Nicole and Lily. Not only did they touch their faces, but they also touched their chests. Lily, who was drunk, realized that something was wrong at this moment. She lifted her sharp nails and started to scratch these men.


    A group of people was fighting in a tangled battle.


    Seeing this, David hurriedly made a phone call and then went downstairs slowly.


    Nicole and Lily were really annoying. They had provoked the richest man in the city, Mr. Lee.


    The DJ music stopped, and the lights lit up all of sudden. The people who were fighting stopped because they didn¡¯t get used to the lights.


    Nicole also began to feel dizzy. When she and Lily looked at each other, they were shocked by each other¡¯s difiture.


    Lily¡¯s dress had been torn in the chaos. Nicole quickly took off her own coat and put it on Lily. At the same time, Nicole was only wearing a tight ck vest, which would reveal her exquisite figure, which was particrly eye-catching.


    Mr. Lee, who was sitting opposite them, had several bright red fingerprints on his face. Under the bright light, he could see both Lily¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s faces very clearly, which made him decide to get them definitely.


    Seeing Daviding out, Mr. Lee was even more indifferent. He greeted David and said, ¡°Mr. David, why are you here today?¡±


    David smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Lee. long-time no see.¡±


    Mr. Lee smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. David. Since this is your territory, I won¡¯t make any trouble. I will leave right away.¡±


    Dressed in white, David stood in front of the crowd. He was much smarter that Mr. Lee, who was full of a hooligan¡¯s aura.


    Nicole also recognized David and she felt humiliated, but if Mr. Lee took them away, she and Lily would be in danger. So she looked at David with hope.


    Mr. Lee ordered someone to take away Nicole and Lily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Nicole pulled Lily back disgustedly.


    Mr. Lee reached out his hand to catch Nicole, but David gently stopped him. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lee, let¡¯s talk about it. Since you are the guest of my bar, as the boss, I must have the responsibility to guarantee the safety of every guest, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Mr. Lee¡¯s face was instantly filled with displeasure. ¡°So, Mr. David, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lee, don¡¯t misunderstand. If these twodies are willing to go with you, I naturally have no objection.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to go with them!¡±


    Before David could finish his words, Nicole shouted, which made Mr. Lee lose face. He red at Nicole several times angrily.


    David saw that Mr. Lee was going to use force. At this time, a man came in and said something to him.


    He immediately pulled Mr. Lee aside and said, ¡°Mr. Lee, can I have a word with you?¡±


    Mr. Lee was full of arrogance. His father was the richest man. He had never been afraid to anyone. However, David¡¯s words still made Mr. Lee stunned.

 Chapter 60 – You want divorce? In your dreams!

    David walked to Nicole and Lily with a smile. He stretched out his hand and pulled Lily to his side. Then he said to Nicole, ¡°You can go out now. The car is waiting for you outside.¡±


    Although David was not afraid of starting a feud with others, he did not want to fall out with Mr. Lee, so it was best to push the me to Kevin.


    ¡°Lily ¨C¡± Nicole was not at ease and refused to leave, but David gave her a push. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your friend to suffer a lot, you¡¯d better get out of here quickly.¡±


    Biting her lips, Nicole was also very nervous. But she knew that David was Kevin¡¯s friend, so she warned him in a low voice before leaving, ¡°If there is anything wrong with Lily, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    David put his arms around Lily¡¯s thin waist and chuckled. ¡°Take care of yourself first.¡±


    Mr. Lee followed Nicole out. Nicole gritted her teeth and walked forward step by step. When she came to the door, she saw a ck Lamborghini parked outside.


    Mr. Lee stopped. Nicole, who was standing in front of him, walked to the back seat of the car without looking back.


    Mr. Lee¡¯s back was suddenly in a cold sweat. It seemed that David really didn¡¯t lie to him. Nicole was really Kevin¡¯s woman.


    David only told Nicole that there¡¯s a car waiting for her outside, but he did not tell her that Kevin would be in the car.


    So when Nicole was ready to get in the car, she was stunned. She held her arms in front of her chest, wearing only a small ck vest. She shivered with cold. When she saw Kevin¡¯s cold eyes, she felt even colder.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Seeing her standing in the same ce, Kevin became more and more unhappy.


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Nicole immediately got into the car as if she had just woken up from a dream. She didn¡¯t know if she was too nervous or really drunk, but she was tripped by the car door and jumped into the car.


    Coincidentally, she fell directly on Kevin¡¯s legs.


    She lowered her head, and her lips fell right in the middle of his. It was an ident, aplete ident.


    However, Nicole really felt the strength of that ce. Kevin¡¯s face turned cold and he cursed in a low voice. Nicole¡¯s face was hot and her head was dizzy.


    The atmosphere was so awkward that she simply got up as if nothing had happened and she said. ¡°So, dizzy.¡±


    Then she leaned against the window and pretended to be asleep.


    Paul raised the temperature inside the car. Perhaps Kevin didn¡¯t expect Nicole to have such an attitude. He didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Drive the car.¡±


    When Mr. Lee returned to the bar, Lily had already disappeared and the bar had be bustling again. Only David still stayed where he was before, but Mr. Lee was not in the mood to pursue the matter.


    He patted David on the shoulder and said, ¡°I owe you a favor this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all friends. Come on, these are the two most beautiful women here. Let them apany Mr. Lee tonight.¡± David was well prepared, and immediately pushed the two women who had apanied him upstairs into Mr. Lee¡¯s arms.


    Mr. Lee instantly forgot his previous unhappiness and happily brought the two women to the private room.


    David went upstairs and looked around Lily on his sofa. A long snow-white leg was resting on the sofa, and even the ckce pants were exposed. He raised his eyebrows, walked over, bent down, and couldn¡¯t help but touch Lily¡¯s body.


    The feeling of sticity was expected, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her again. However, Lily directly reached out her fist and hit David¡¯s left eye with a bump.


    David felt the pain and sat on the ground. It was so painful that he grimaced. After Lily hit him, she jumped up from the sofa with her mouth covered.


    David knew that something bad was going to happen at first sight. He was about to show Lily the way, but she was tripped by the tea table next to her and fell on David, who was sitting on the ground, and then she vomited.


    David¡¯s face and hair were full of vomitus, and he was so angry and began to curse.


    Meanwhile, it was extremely quiet in the car. Nicole leaned against the window and her consciousness was hazy. She wanted to avoid the me, but not long after, she felt ufortable. She frowned and sat there twisting her body.


    Kevin naturally noticed her abnormality. After a while, Nicole covered her mouth.


    Kevin ordered in a low voice, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The fast-moving car stopped smoothly on the side of the road. Nicole quickly pushed the door open and squatted on the side of the road, vomiting violently.


    Kevin sat quietly in the car. Listening to her vomiting, he naturally thought of that night they met. On the way to the hospital, she was rude to him when she was drunk. Thus, he automatically ssified Nicole as a poor drinker.


    Paul wanted to get off the car and pass a bottle of water to Nicole, but he was stopped by Kevin.


    Kevin said, ¡°Sit still, and leave her alone.¡±


    The faint noise drifted into Nicole¡¯s ears along the night wind. Nicole wiped his bitter mouth, stood up, climbed back into the car and angrily rushed to Kevin.


    She raised Kevin¡¯s sexy chin with her fingers and said, ¡°Mr. George, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t forget, we got the marriage certificate. If I die from vomiting, you¡¯ll be a widower. Otherwise, we¡¯ll divorce first, so that I won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes fell on her face, ¡°You want a divorce?¡±


    She nodded honestly. ¡°I want it, even in my dreams.¡±


    The handsome face with clear lines becamepletely cold.


    He pulled off her fingers and imprisoned her hands beside him. ¡°You want it¡­ in your dreams! Drive the car.¡±


    ¡°Let me go, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Kevin held her wrist tightly with his fingers. Nicole gasped in pain and couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°You are not gentle at all, so you don¡¯t let me go, right? It would be so good if I could meet the upright gentleman who didn¡¯t lose his mindst time.¡±


    Kevin heard the words of Nicole. The upright gentlemanst time? Wasn¡¯t he? This woman didn¡¯t know at all. He wanted to push her out of the car.


    However, before he could carry out his actions, Nicole¡¯s head fell on his shoulder. Her eyes were half closed and she fell asleep.


    Kevin was not in a good mood. He pushed her forehead with his index finger and she fell to the right. Before long, she slowly leaned back.


    He pushed her again, but she still acted as before. Dirty saliva even flowed from the corner of her mouth, which was thest thing Kevin could stand. He twisted his eyebrows and hit her hard this time.


    Nicole¡¯s head directly hit the right door. With a bang, Paul in front of her could hear the sound clearly.


    Kevin was also stunned. When he looked at Nicole again, she mumbled a few times without any sign of waking up.


    However, she only wore a small ck vest. Even if the temperature in the car rose, she was still hugging her arms and curling up her body.


    Kevin untied his tie and said in a low voice, ¡°Paul, why are you opening the air conditioner so high?¡±


    Paul silently lowered the air conditioner, and then Kevin took off his coat and threw it on Nicole¡¯s body.


    As the warmth touched her skin, Nicolepletely curled herself up like a kitten.


    She dared to go to the bar this way? Every time she went there, she would cause trouble. Kevin took out his cell phone and called David, ¡°Tell your subordinates not to let Nicole enter the bar again.¡±


    The car stopped at the Star Castle. Nicole woke up slowly. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at the beautiful ck garden outside.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She said with a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Kevin did not answer but gave the order directly.


    As soon as she came down, Nicole knew that she had arrived at the Star Castle. She either blindfolded her eyes or fell asleep all the way here, so she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the Star Castle until now.


    However, when she looked down at the ck suit jacket on her body, she was suddenly stunned.


    She touched the bulge on her forehead and looked very strange. ¡°When did I bump into the car?¡±


    On the other side, Kevin had already gotten out of the car. Nicole hurried to follow him. The cold wind came and made her shiver. She immediately put on his coat. She wrapped the coat on her body and followed him into the castle.


    The bright crystalmps were hung high on the cylindrical ceiling. The luxurious decoration that made Nicole surprised and walk slowly. She couldn¡¯t help wondering how rich this guy was.


    Snow was lyingzily next to the firece. As soon as it smelled Kevin¡¯s breath, it immediately rushed at him and circled around his feet. Nicole curled her lips and thought that Snow must be a female cat.


    Therefore, Snow and Nicole berated each other and didn¡¯t like each other. Nicole didn¡¯t like the fat cat and the fat cat wasn¡¯t friendly to her either. It was probably because it smelled the breath of Kevin from Nicole, so it scratched her calf.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Nicole was shocked and directly grabbed Kevin¡¯s arm.


    Even though she was wearing jeans, she still felt pain. She couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Bad cat! I just robbed your man. Hey,e and scratch me if you can.¡±

 Chapter 61 – How long are you going to lie on my body?

    Paul stood aside and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth.


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s slightly changed face, he preemptively said, ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Nicole also realized that she had used a wrong metaphor. She chuckled and pressed on her swollen temples, saying, ¡°My head hurts. Can I go to sleep?¡±


    Kevin took his arm from her wrist and ordered coldly, ¡°Paul took her to her room.¡±


    Paul pointed at the row of rooms in front of her for her to choose. Nicole said, ¡°May I have a look before I choose?¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    So Nicole finally chose arge bedroom that connected the video room and the gym. Before closing the door, she asked Paul, ¡°What do you think of my choice?¡±


    Paul nodded and said, ¡°Very good, Mrs. George, got to bed early.¡± Paul changed his words at the right time.


    Nicole curled her lips and closed the door.


    The intention of drinking had dissipated a lot along the way, but she still had a headache. She first looked around the simple and luxurious room, then rushed to the big bed and rolled on it with satisfaction. After that, she climbed down and went to take a bath.


    She was a little sleepy at first, but after taking a shower, she becamepletely awake.


    Since Nicole was in her own room, she did not have any pajamas. Instead, she directly wrapped herself in a bath towel and brushed her hair. When she fixed her eyes on the backpack she brought with her, she realized that she must have had a very unusual experience in watching a movie in the super luxurious video room next door.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she walked directly to the video room with her bag. She put the book and pen on the tea table and studied the high technology. It was not difficult for her to master the use skills. She pushed the CD forward with a happy expression and found that there was a small refrigerator next to it.


    When she opened it, it was full of all kinds of imported drinks, including mineral water. It was really extravagant. The rich knew how to enjoy life.


    Nicole curled her lips and didn¡¯t want to drink juice any longer. She directly took a bottle of water and sat back in the super luxurious seat of outer space first ss. She quietly waited for the scene to change and y.


    At the beginning of the film, it told some knowledge about the s*x psychology, indicating that this was a teaching documentary, which should be watched patiently. Nicoley there with her legs crossed leisurely and asionally took a sip of water. It was thetest foreign method of s*x treatment, with a set of 18 methods.


    From the first time when the man and woman started to understand each other, to the slow contract of their bodies, to the hand touching, then inch by inch, going deep, and finallypletely merged into one.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes wide. Foreign people were really open-minded. It was said that it was a teaching film, but they still dared to make a whole set. The water in Nicole¡¯s mouth finally sprayed out with a puff. The film was really eye-opening.


    Meanwhile, Kevin took a shower in his room. Just as he was about to go to bed, he heard some noisesing from the video room next door.


    The video room and the gym were connected to his room. He tightened his eyebrows and wore a ck silk nightgown. Step by step, he walked toward the video room where there was light shining through the crack of the door.


    The closer he got, the clearer the breathing of the man and the woman became, mixed with some inexplicable ambiguous voices.


    He frowned and slowly pushed to open the door of the video room. In the light of the screen, he could see the situation inside clearly. An adult documentary was ying on the main screen.


    A woman wrapped in a bath towel was leaning on the luxury seat, with her hands covering her face. At the same time, a pair of eyes quietly showed up. She nced at the screen from time to time and then smiled obscenely.


    Kevin twisted his eyebrows and looked at the documentary above the screen. He saw the exnation of the scene and what the purpose was.


    What a shame! She only drank water, but now, somehow, she felt hot all over her body and there was a kind of desire and impulse brewing in the bottom of her heart. Her mouth and tongue were dry, and her body became soft.


    She looked at the woman on the screen, who was like spring water, and her mood was surging back and forth. Suddenly, the light was bright and shone on her face, causing every expression on her face to be exposed to the light.


    And the man and woman on the screen, after the extreme pleasure, had changed to the final kiss and touch stage.


    Nicole looked at the man with livid face dumb founded. He picked up the remote in her hand, and pressed it hard. The scene suddenly turned dark.


    She folded her legs, wearing only a white bath towel and her body under the bath towel was empty!


    Nicole blinked her eyes and stared at Kevin in front of her, who was only wearing a ck silk nightgown. She suddenly covered her chest with force and screamed.


    ¡°H-How did you get in?¡± She was obviously locking the door!


    Kevin stared at her long and snow-white legs under the light, her red face, and her bottle of water beside her hand and his eyes unconsciously darkened.


    Yes, Nicole thought that what she took was water. After drinking it, it was like soda water.


    Maybe Nicole herself didn¡¯t notice that she was looking at him with a flirting invitation. Sensing his gaze, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but pull the bath towel down, but her chest lost its defense, which made her in a hurry and she could only stop moving.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°This is my room, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Kevin asked coldly.


    His eyes were full of arrogance, and his sexy chest muscles were partly hidden and partly visible in his open nightgown and his slender calves were exposed. He looked even better than the male on the screen just now.


    ¡°But that¡¯s clearly my room¡­¡±


    So Kevin understood that Nicole lived in the other room connecting the video room and the gym. She knew how to choose.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night. What the hell are you watching?¡± Kevin interrupted Nicole¡¯s meditation straightforwardly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole cried in a low voice. Thinking of those scenes just now being seen by him, she suddenly wanted to find a hole to hide. But in order to cover up her embarrassment, she still forced herself to answer, ¡°It¡¯s a professional teaching documentary. I¡¯m just learning.¡±


    ¡°Study? Just?¡± Kevin deliberately separated the words Nicole said.


    Nicole understood his meaning, but she deliberately pretended to be silly. ¡°Yes, study. I¡¯m a good student who studies hard. Why don¡¯t you watch it with me? It¡¯s really a documentary. I can show it to you from the beginning.¡±


    In order to prove that there were no wrong principles and that she was really a good student who studied diligently, Nicole turned on the TV again under great pressure.


    However, the film was connected to the previous progress, so the couple was still kissing. The man¡¯s strong and good figure really made people¡¯s eyes light up, and want to touch him.


    Kevin noticed the expression in Nicole¡¯s eyes, and the blush on Nicole¡¯s face seemed to deepen. He took the remote control irritably and said, ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Nicole grabbed the remote control very tightly. For a moment, he did not take the remote control, but pulled Nicole up from the chair and threw her to the ground.


    The bath towel fell off instantly, and her white and plump body was exposed to his sharp amber pupils. Their bodies were pressed together, and the hot temperature passed through the thin cloth to Kevin¡¯s body.


    ¡°How long are you going to lie on my body?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole took the remote control and scrambled to get up from his body. However, she pressed the button and retreated quickly.


    After a few moments, the picture went back to the time when the man and the woman began to kiss each other.


    Nicole felt dizzy as soon as she took a look at the screen. He didn¡¯t think that she did it on purpose? So she quickly looked at his face and found that he was also looking at the big screen. It was really a great embarrassment. Nicole felt losing faces and was so embarrassed.


    Kevin suddenly turned his head. Nicole forgot to get up from his body. Her face was very red, and her body was also very hot. She pressed his strong abs and chest.


    The s*x feeling seemed to be stronger. For a qualified psychological expert, it was also important to master the skills of kissing. Staring at Kevin¡¯s thin, tough and red lips, Nicole had an impulse to kiss him, and her head slowly pressed down.


    Kevin was forced to kiss for the first time in his life.


    He was forced to kiss his newlywed wife.


    Nicole knew that her behavior was not good, but she seemed to have been bewitched and could not control herself. His lips were very thin, a little cold, but very sexy. It tasted so good when she bit his lips.

 Chapter 62 – Don’t call me Mrs. George!

    The grunting sound on the screen outlined the wonderful environment, which made them unable to stop.


    On the one hand, she had abundant feelings, and on the other hand, she was burning with madness. She should stop because of her reason, but the emotions were controlling her to go deeper. His ck pajamas were also opened in the entanglement just now.


    Her hands were holding on to his chest which had clear texture. Her body was as soft as water. She was ashamed and shocked.


    However, her hands seemed to grow roots on his body, and when she slowly groped his body, she could not move his hand away.


    The faint smell of wine went into Kevin¡¯s mouth. She carelessly touched his body, and slowly aroused his desire.


    Nicole held Kevin¡¯s neck with her hands. Her plump body trembled slightly, as if it were about to dry out the raging fire. When she was close to Kevin¡¯s charming face, Nicole felt that his body was as warm as shrimp and as hot as soldering iron.


    She could not breathe. She arched her body automatically, and the strange lust in her body grew quickly like vines. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in confusion, ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    The strange name made Kevin¡¯s cold eyes shed and his hand was already on her chin. He forced her to look at him. ¡°Nicole, you see who I am!¡±


    The blurred face slowly became clear in her sight. Nicole looked at the indifferent and handsome man in a daze and realized what she had shouted just now. The blush on her face faded little by little.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ I can exin it to you.¡±


    Oh no, what did she do? Nicole looked at Kevin with tears in her eyes.


    Kevin squeezed her chin so hard that it hurt, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out in pain. She just gritted her teeth and endured until Kevin shook her off and then left without looking back.


    The door of the video room was mmed closed, and Nicoley on the ground, her body was cold. The documentary on the big screen had been yed at the end, and the screen. ¡°Thank you for watching.¡±


    She nkly looked at the screen that was bing dark, and the heat on her body slowly began to dissipate. The blush on her face was reced by paleness, and the emotion in the air was also instantly reced by coldness.


    So she let Kevin leave angrily? Well, which man could be insulted like this? What a shame!


    Nicole knocked on her head in annoyance. This was not her original intention. It was just that her rtionship with Jake had been integrated into her bones and blood and rooted in her heart.


    During this time, too many things had happened, but she had been trying to forget the feeling and suppress the pain in her heart. She tried to pretend that she had already recovered and was not hurt at all. But in fact, she was sick to the bottom of her heart.


    Every time she thought of this and her current identity, she would still be very sad.


    She hugged her knees and curled up in the corner of the sofa. The strong affection before had disappeared in an instant. And what happened just now was indeed a great shame for Kevin.


    Nicole had be Kevin¡¯s woman, but in the end, she was thinking of another man in her heart. What a cuckold!


    Kevin was lying on the bed, with his eyebrows tightly knitted and his face cold.


    Nicole squatted on the ground and reflected on herself. However, she was dizzy and after a while, she felt sleepy.


    Sitting there for half a night, Nicole suddenly woke up from the cold and sneezed fiercely.


    When she woke up, she found herself asleep here, so she quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel and went back to her room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The doors of the video room were open in all directions. Seeing the door open, she pushed the door open without thinking and rushed into the big warm bed.


    Kevin was full of anger, and it took him a lot of effort to be a little sleepy. Suddenly, the quilt on his body was lifted off, and the bed beside him was also sunken. He quickly pressed the light button.


    The bright lights shone on every corner of the room, and Nicole was shivering in the cold and just wanted to wrap herself up with a quilt, but she didn¡¯t know that the electric lights suddenly turned on.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the man who was only a few feet away from her. She was stunned.


    Kevin red at her. At this moment, all his anger was undisguised on his face, and his thin lips spat out a word that was extremely cold.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Nicole hurriedly ran back to her room. He couldn¡¯t me her because his house was so big, which led her to enter the wrong room.


    ¡°Achoo, achoo!¡± Nicole slept on his bed and sneezed twice.


    Kevin¡¯s cold face appeared in front of her, and she felt cold at the back of her neck. Thus, she couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    In order to avoid another awkward meeting, Nicole got up early with two big dark circles under her eyes. She knew that Kevin never wanted to see her and she was too ashamed to see him, so she wanted to go back to school quickly.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Kevin got up earlier than her. When she slipped downstairs like a thief and looked around the living room, the door suddenly opened from the outside and a man in gray sportswear appeared at the door.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole stood where she was, as if she had seen a ghost. She stepped back two steps, and her calf hit the sharp edge of the tea table. She was in so much pain that she almost cried.


    She pulled her pants and looked at Kevin.


    He had just finished running and had sweats all over his body. It was hard to ignore the overbearing and mboyant male aura that he had.


    Nicole felt that she should say something, but Kevin did not give her the chance to speak.


    He just coldly ordered, ¡°Paul, send her out.¡± Then he passed her and went straight upstairs.


    Biting her lips and standing where she was, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.


    Looking at his back disappearing on the stage, Nicole spit out her tongue and made a face at him. ¡°Hmp, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so arrogant?¡±


    Paul saw all this. He pulled up the corner of his mouth inconspicuously and gestured to Nicole to leave. ¡°Mrs. George, please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. George!¡± Nicole had seen the smile in Paul¡¯s eyes, and she was very angry. ¡°You¡¯d better call me in my name. I won¡¯te here even though you invite me here in the future. Don¡¯te to me if you can!¡±


    Nicole deliberately shouted thest sentence loudly, and Kevin on the upstairs could also hear it.


    Arge voice came from upstairs, like the sound of something heavy falling on the ground.


    Paul looked at Nicole seriously and said, ¡°Mrs. George, you¡¯d better not make Mr. George angry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡±


    Good advice is harsh to the ear. Nicole, who was angry, couldn¡¯t listen to what Paul said. She snorted, carried her backpack and left quickly, and even said in a very characteristic way, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me, I will go by myself!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. George¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me Mrs. George, I¡¯ll order you to stay where you are and not move. I¡¯ll leave on my own!¡±


    And then Nicole left and seeing Nicole¡¯s figure slowly disappear at the end of the green passage, Paul reported to Kevin.


    ¡°Sir, Mrs. George left by herself.¡±


    Kevin just sneered and said, ¡°Then let her go by herself. Let¡¯s see where she can go.¡±


    Paul did not know what Nicole had done to make Kevin, who seldom showed his emotions, so angry. But since Nicole wanted to leave, he would not stop her. Without the guidance of the people of the Star Castle, Nicole would not be able to find the exit even if she spent a whole year.


    Nicole felt that she had been walking for a long time without eating breakfast, so she was panting with fatigue at the moment. But who could tell her where the door was? Why did she walk back and forth as if she was walking in ce?


    She seemed to be trapped in a garden. No matter how she walked, she could see the same scenery. She was so regretful to refuse Paul¡¯s words. She had nevere in this ce with her eyes open. Relying on her legs, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this ce.


    What should she do now?


    She squatted on the edge of the flowerbeds with her weak legs and looked at the sky around her. She thought that Kevin might beughing at her somewhere.

 Chapter 63 – Call from his wife

    In fact, her guess was right. From the moment she wandered around here like a headless fly, the monitor had turned to the front of Kevin. Looking at her walking back and forth in the same ce, and finally she had no strength at all, Kevin¡¯s face was always as cold as ice.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll find someone to bring Mrs. George out.¡± The Star Castle was as strong as iron, and it did not live up its reputation.


    All the things here were abination of the Five Elements and the Eight Trigrams. Kevin found building experts and it was specially designed by these experts.


    Therefore, Nicole wanted to go out on her own? What a fantasy it was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, just let her stay here. Let¡¯s see how stubborn she can be.¡± Kevin changed his clothes and dined slowly.


    Nicole, on the other hand, held her hungry stomach and wanted to cry.


    The sun was rising slowly. The warm sun in winter was not scorching, but people would still feel dizzy to stay under the sun for a long time.


    Nicole¡¯s phone also had no power. She could only look at the movement of the sun and guess the time. In such a big ce, she thought that there would always be one or two security guards passing by, but she didn¡¯t even see a fly.


    Nicole licked her dry lips and looked at the sun hanging high in the sky. Nicole knew that if things went on like this, even if she stood here like a mummy, there would not be half a mosquito passing by. She had to ept her fate. After all, it was Kevin¡¯s territory, so it was okay to admit to her mistakes. It was not a big deal.


    She stood up and was about to call someone. But she didn¡¯t expect that she had squatted for too long, and her legs were already numb. Besides, she didn¡¯t eat breakfast and lunch.


    She cked out and fell directly to the ground.


    Nicole had never dreamed that she would be so weak someday. Her lips were pale and her hands and feet were weak.


    Nicole cursed Kevin over and over again in her mind, and then she held the edge of the flowerbeds to gasp for breath.


    Kevin stared at the woman who suddenly fell to the ground in the monitor. He frowned.


    Paul lowered his head and said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to bring Mrs. George in.¡±


    At this time, Kevin didn¡¯t say anything. Paul knew that Kevin had tacitly approved and then he turned to look for Nicole.


    However, Nicole refused to enter the room. She only requested for Paul. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you sent me out? Take me out. I don¡¯t want to stay here for a minute.¡±


    When they finally got out of the Star Castle, Nicole leaned on the window listlessly, but she still raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Paul, did you forget to cover my eyes? Then I¡¯ll close it myself.¡± After that, she closed her eyes.


    Paul looked at her from the rear-view mirror and said with a faint smile, ¡°From now on, Mrs. George doesn¡¯t need to cover your eyes when you go in and out of the Star Castle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her big eyes widened in an instant. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are Mrs. George now.¡±


    Nicole understood. She used to be nameless, but now her identity was different, so the way she went in and out was different.


    The corner of her mouth twitched. She looked out of the window at the scenery of the window at the cliffs and closed her eyes directly.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just close my eyes. If I won¡¯t be Mrs. George one day, but know too many secrets, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Paul smiled and said nothing. In fact, Nicole was right. Anyone who knew the secrets of Star Castle would either be loyal to the Castle forever or go to death.


    However, Nicole had already seen the magnificent scenery outside, as if a curious seed had been nted in her heart. While Paul was not paying attention, Nicole quietly opened her eyes.


    On the way, she not only experienced the thrilling driving happiness, but also enjoyed the beautiful scenery of rivers and mountains.


    The territory of the Star Castle was important. It was easy to defend but difficult to attack. Nicole was more and more curious about the real identity of Kevin.


    Nicole wanted to go to school to eat food, but she was so hungry that she had no strength. When passing by a Noodles store, she said to Paul, ¡°Put me down here. I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯ll eat something and take the bus back.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her weakness, Paul let her go out of the car.


    Nicole rushed in and got a bowl of noodles. She waited for the noodles for a long time. The noodles finally came.


    She took a few bites and drank some more soup, regardless of the heat. When the food fell into her stomach, she finally made a satisfied sigh.


    Nicole was so hungry. Now she was so happy that she wanted to shed tears. She added some spice to the noodles.


    Suddenly, the more the chili was put in, the more Nicole¡¯s tongue was numb. She didn¡¯t feel anything, only the burning heat. The feeling became more and more obvious after she drank water.


    She was like a puppy, pping her tongue with her hand. After she ate, she went back to school.


    But when Nicole went back, she asked her ssmates, ¡°Where is Lily?¡±


    Kath turned her head and answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you apany her out yesterday? We thought you two were going home together.¡±


    Yesterday at the bar, Nicole was taken away by Paul after leaving there, and she didn¡¯t care about Lily. She thought that David would definitely send Lily back, but she didn¡¯t expect that Lily wouldn¡¯te back all night.


    Oh my, will something serious happen?


    Nicole had no time to sort out the information. She immediately took out her mobile phone to call Lily, but the phone was turned off.


    Lily won¡¯t be robbed of her money and be forced to sleep with someone, will she?


    As Nicole cursed herself for being careless, she kept on calling. Kath and Sheryl also realized that something was wrong, so they dialed Lily¡¯s number one after another.


    However, the phone was always turned off.


    Kath said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two stay togetherst night?¡±


    ¡°I left yesterday. I thought that Lily woulde back by herself.¡±


    ¡°But Lily didn¡¯te back.¡± Sheryl eximed, ¡°Oh my, we can¡¯t get through to her. Is she in trouble?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank. Kath scolded her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Sheryl also pped herself on the mouth. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m talking nonsense. I¡¯m talking nonsense. Lily will be safe.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mobile phone couldn¡¯t go through. Nicole thought of David, so she ran out with her bag.


    Kath and Sheryl followed her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find her with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It was easy for three people to handle things, and Nicole was also flustered.


    They called Lily¡¯s parents and asked them if Lily had gone back. After getting a negative answer, Nicole immediately took a taxi to the bar they went tost night.


    However, it was not open yet, so the gate was closed. Several security guards stood at the gate and did not let them in at all.


    ¡°What should we do Nicole?¡± Kath and Sheryl pulled Nicole from both sides.


    Nicole also panicked in her heart, but she told herself not to panic and stay calm. Then she thought of Kevin.


    Yes, David and Kevin are friends, so he must be able to find Lily. At this time, Nicole could no longer care about the little unhappiness in the morning.


    It was not easy to find Kevin¡¯s number from the phone. Fortunately, she saved itst time, so she immediately dialed it. His phone was connected, but no one answered.


    Nicole was not willing to give up, so she made another call.


    Kevin was in a meeting. In therge meeting room, he sat alone at the head of the table with an indifferent expression and azy and domineering sitting posture. He looked at his phone ringing over and over again.


    Every phone had to be turned off, but he had to be the only one who could turn on the phone. Paul stood in the first ce on Kevin¡¯s side and naturally saw the phone number on the phone. He was familiar with the phone number.


    At this moment, everyone was even more nervous and dared not to breathe. The phone rang twice. Nicole finally gave up and called another number.


    Kevin watched his phone quiet down, and then another phone next to him rang.


    Paul took out his mobile phone in embarrassment. When he saw the number on it, he felt like he was going to die.


    s, Mrs. George called him. In front of so many people, did he answer the phone or not? Even Mr. George didn¡¯t answer the phone. As a bodyguard, he naturally couldn¡¯t answer the phone, so he decisively cut off the phone.


    Nicole now knew that Kevin was deliberately not answering the phone. She gritted her teeth and typed a text message and sent it to him.


    Kevin¡¯s phone, which had been quiet, suddenly vibrated. A short message came in.


    It was a several word message that was extremely domineering: ¡°Kevin, answer the phone!¡±


    Then the second message: ¡°Urgent! Answer the phone immediately! Please!¡±


    Thest word came into Kevin¡¯s eyes. From her anxious tone, he could probably guess her anxious expression. His mobile phone rang again. At this time, Kevin finally stood up, but went out with his mobile phone.


    At the moment when the people were connected, Nicole had no time to question him why he didn¡¯t answer the phone deliberately, but she said directly, ¡°Give me David¡¯s phone number.¡±


    Kevin frowned unhappily and said, ¡°Did you call so many times just to get David¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something urgent to talk to him about.¡± Nicole was very anxious. ¡°Hurry up, and give the number to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? He¡¯s your friend. You must have it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. You can continue to inquire about others and don¡¯t call me anymore. I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Kevin was about to finish the call.


    The urgent thing was to ask him for another man¡¯s phone number. Ah, Nicole, you really have guts.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Nicole said in a fast tone, avoiding Kath and Sheryl, and saying in a low voice, ¡°I left with youst night. Lily hasn¡¯t returned to the dormitory until now. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to her. David should be thest person to see her. I beg you, give me his phone number. I¡¯m now at his bar, but the security guard doesn¡¯t let us in. Or you can help me to tell the security guard and let us go in to look for her?¡±


    ¡°You beg me?¡± The cold and aloof tone of voice was always full of arrogance and nobility.


    The situation was more serious. Those who knew what was good for their actions were wise enough to know what was good for them!


    Nicole closed her eyes and said righteously, ¡°Yes, I beg you!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s cold eyes shed with a slight smile. ¡°Give the phone to the security guard.¡±


    Nicole knew that this method was feasible. The security guard, who had been very arrogant to Nicole and others, immediately nodded and bowed to them after hearing Kevin¡¯s call.

 Chapter 64 – Misunderstanding

    The guards opened the door for them and kindly pointed at Davis¡¯s room to them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole rushed to David¡¯s room like a gust of wind.


    He lived on the top floor of the bar, but the door was tightly locked.


    Nicole pounded the door several times, but there was no response.


    Kath was anxious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hit the door. What if Lily is really inside?¡±


    The three women exchanged nces and bumped into the door!


    David was originally a night owl, who came out in the night and slept in the daytime. Last night, he was tortured by a crazy woman. He didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was dawn.


    Now he was sleeping. Suddenly, he was awakened by a loud crash and thought that it was an earthquake.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang and the door of his room was broken!


    This loud noise also woke up Lily, who was sleeping.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Holding the drunk head, Lily shouted angrily.


    Nicole and the other two rushed in and quickly turned on the lights.


    In an instant, all the mess in the room was exposed to the public.


    ¡°Bastard! Who allowed you to turn on the light!¡± The bright light made David lose his temper immediately.


    Everything on the bed could only be described as heart-stirring. Seeing Lily lying there in a man¡¯s shirt, Nicole became nervous.


    She picked up the bag in her hand and pounced on David. She beat him hard and said, ¡°Bastard, ady-killer. What have you done to Lily? You scum!¡±


    When Kath and Sheryl saw this, they also picked up things nearby with righteous indignation and rushed toward David.


    Three women were enough to make a show. David was the most miserable pir of the stage. He was beaten so badly that he had no strength to fight back.


    Lily was groggy. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. David was already injured. If the security guards outside hadn¡¯te after hearing the sound, David would have died in the hands of these three ferocious women.


    The security guard pulled away the three people who were filled with righteous indignation. Nicole immediately picked up the nket on the ground and put it on Lily.


    She looked at Lily with a worried face and said, ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡±


    Lily slowly came to her senses. She looked at Nicole, looked at the mess in the room, and then looked at David, who was beaten so badly. Then she looked down at herself wearing a man¡¯s shirt.


    Suddenly, she picked up an ashtray on the bedside table and threw it at David.


    A hit right on David¡¯s head!


    ¡°Oh ¨C¡± David whined, fell to the ground and cursed countless times. ¡°Nicole, Lily, you are crazy women, f*ck! If you hadn¡¯t kindly taken care of Lily the whole night, do you think you can hurt me here?¡±


    Nicole was furious, but when she saw David bleeding on his forehead, she was still shocked. She had checked Lily¡¯s body and found no trace, which meant there was nothing happening.


    Last night, it was really thanks to David¡¯s help, so did they misunderstand him?¡±


    Blood stained David¡¯s face. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m so unlucky to meet you crazy women. What are you looking at? Call for help!¡±


    Nicole asked Kath and Sheryl to apany Lily back to school, and Nicole followed the ambnce to the hospital alone.


    David¡¯s body was covered with scars of all sizes, which was shocking.


    Especially Lily¡¯sst attack, it was very likely that David, who had always been self-sentimental, would have the risk of disfigurement.


    David¡¯s roar resounded through the whole hospital. ¡°Nicole, if there is any scar on my face, I will ask you to go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nicole knew that they were too impulsive. ¡°But it¡¯s not our fault. Anyone who sees such a scene will think badly, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you still have the face to ask me, oh bastard, don¡¯t you know how to be gentle?¡±


    The hands of the doctor began to shake with the roar of David, and unfortunately, the doctor hurt David.


    Nicole¡¯s face was full of sympathy. ¡°David, I think you¡¯d better not talk first. If the doctor is scared and his hands are shaking, your face may really be ruined.¡±


    David¡¯s face was very reserved. As the saying goes, when you hit a person, you shouldn¡¯t hit his face. But when these women took action, they deliberately found his face to hit.


    The doctor said that David needed to be hospitalized for observation. Nicole apanied David toplete the hospitalization procedures.


    David was wearing a white blue hospital gown and lived in a VIP ward.


    He stared at Nicole, who was so anxious to curl herself up into a ball, and said, ¡°Tell me, how are you going topensate me?¡±


    ¡°We will be responsible for your medical expenses.¡± Nicole said very sincerely,, without any reluctance.


    ¡°The medical expenses? Do you think it is enough? What if I leave a scar? I¡¯m going to do stic surgery. Do you pay for it?¡±


    Nicole did not answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to calcte the cost of mental damage and the work waste fee. I¡¯ll send it to you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Well, David, we won¡¯t evade the responsibility that we should take. Now you take a rest, and I¡¯ll go out to do something first.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave now that you¡¯ve beaten me?¡± David red at Nicole as if he wanted to dig a hole in her body.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole exined awkwardly, ¡°No, I really have something to do. Wait for me for two hours. I¡¯ll bring you some foodter. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    While walking in the street, Lily just called her and Nicole answered it.


    ¡°Hello, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, how is David?¡±


    In fact, Lily was the main culprit of the whole thing. If she didn¡¯t take Nicole to go for a drink, she wouldn¡¯t have met Mr. Lee, the yboy, so there would be no more incidents like this and even David would not get hurt.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital. I¡¯m going to buy some food for him.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. You¡¯ve been busy for a whole day. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Lily felt guilty. She smashed the wound on David¡¯s forehead again. It was unreasonable to ask Nicole to take the responsibility for her.


    Nicole was also very tired. After thinking for a while, she agreed.


    The next day, after ss, Nicole quickly tidied up her books and caught up with Lily and the others. However, Mr. James stopped her openly. ¡°The ss representative,e to the office with me.¡±


    Nicole silently followed Mr. James to the office.


    Mr. James looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Sit down and drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, Lily and others are still waiting for me. What can I do for you?¡± Looking down at her tiptoes, Nicole said to him.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I just want to invite you to dinner with me. It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nicole was dumbfounded. Could Mr. James be so straightforward that he didn¡¯t even know how to use a roundabout method?


    ¡°I¡­ I have an appointment with someone in the evening.¡± Nicole shouted in a hurry as an idea came to her mind.


    Mr. James looked back at her with a funny smile and said, ¡°Lily and others are waiting for you? I am not a tiger, and I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, I really have an appointment with someone. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you ask Lily and the others toe with us?¡±


    Nicole had a constipated look on her face, so Mr. James sessfully asked her out and went to the western restaurant for dinner.


    Nicole followed him, lowering her head. Mr. James touched his face and said, ¡°Am I so disgusting? Why can¡¯t you raise your head when I ask you toe with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After sitting down, Nicole heard Mr. James¡¯ words and quickly looked up.


    Suddenly, a bunch of red roses came into her sight. Nicole was a little dumbfounded. Her tongue seemed to have been eaten, and she was speechless for a long time.


    To be honest, such an outstanding person expressed his love to Nicole, and Nicole¡¯s confidence, beaten by Jake before, seemed to slowly recover. No woman didn¡¯t like to be praised, and just like, no woman didn¡¯t like flowers.


    James smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    The delicate red rose had crystal clear water droplets on its petals, which reflected the colorful light under the bright light. It was so beautiful. She remembered Jake when he gave her a flower in the middle of a crowd, that night was so beautiful and lovely. While, Kevin, her husband, never gives her a flower even once! What a thought! She just sighed and looked at the beautiful flowers in front of her.


    ¡°Nice. Please ept it.¡±


    There were not many flowers, a total of 12 flowers, but it looked like arge bunch. Nicole didn¡¯t know whether to ept it or not, but James said, ¡°Just ept it. Everyone is watching. Do you want me to kneel down on one knee?¡±


    Nicole was so nervous that she immediately held the flowers in her hands. She was really afraid that James would do something shocking.


    James was satisfied. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s order dishes.¡±


    Nicole had a headache and waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s delicious. Please order it. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡±


    Nicole stood up with her bag and walked in the direction of the sign.


    There were VIP seats on both sides. Although it was an open space, it was very private, elegant and pleasant.


    But when she passed by a table at the corner, Nicole was obviously stunned. It was Kevin and Stephanie?


    Under the cover of the pirs and the green nts, she could see that they respected each other like guests. Although she couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, their postures were very intimate. Kevin had a faint smile on his face. Under the light, his outline was clear and deep, which was extremely attractive.


    Stephanie smiled like a flower. She used to be so strong, but now she was like a timid bird in front of Kevin.


    The handsome man and pretty woman are really a perfect match.


    Nicole turned around and identally bumped into the waiter passing by. She knocked over the tray in his hands and the red wine spilled all over the floor. It was a loud noise, and countless people looked at Nicole.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. After saying sorry to the waiter, she hurried to the bathroom.

 Chapter 65 – Do you know that girl?

    When she came back, she deliberately took a detour and didn¡¯t go through the way near Kevin.


    James had already ordered the food. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s ready. We can eat soon.¡±


    Nicole nodded and sat down. James was a very talkative and humorous person. Not to mention his teacher¡¯s identity, he was actually easy to get along with. Nicole was in a good mood.


    Since she could have dinner with a man, Kevin naturally had the right to have dinner with a woman. So she soon forgot that thing and had a good chat with James.


    After about an hour, James got up to pay the bill. When they left, Nicole saw the bunch of flowers at her side.


    It must be impolite not to take the flowers away, but holding them in her arms seemed to be too ostentatious, especially when the envious eyes of the surrounding women fell on her. It was undeniable that her vanity was greatly satisfied.


    However, it was so coincidental that when they walked to the gate, Kevin and Stephanie just finished their meal too. The four people looked at each other at the door of the restaurant.


    The bunch of flowers in Nicole¡¯s arms was particrly eye-catching. Nicole looked at Kevin with some guilty conscience. She found that Kevin had no expression on his face, but he looked at her deeply.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t give him face by receiving the flowers from another man in front of her husband, but it was not voluntary for her.


    However, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help showing a hint of envy. ¡°James, when did you be so romantic? I have never received the flowers you sent me.¡±


    James joked, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send you a bunch of flowers at the Women¡¯s Festival next year.¡±


    Stephanie red at her younger brother, and James touched himself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You want flowers, but it¡¯s nonsense for your younger brother to send you a bunch of flowers. Mr. George, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s gaze was faint. Under the elegant background, he seemed to be extraordinarily refined. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, a woman will ept any gifts that a man sends. Miss Richard, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The corner of Nicole¡¯s mouth twitched. Kevin was obviously satirizing her. She was not so easily bullied.


    ¡°Mr. George¡¯s words are wrong. If a woman is not willing, she will never ept a man¡¯s flower. I like this flower very much. Thank you James!¡±


    James raised his eyebrows. This was the first time the little girl called him James. It was undeniable that he felt veryfortable.


    He took the opportunity to put his arm around Nicole¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like the flowers. If you like, I can send the flowers to you every day.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much money. You don¡¯t need to give it to me every day. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She skillfully avoided James¡¯ hand on her shoulder and left.


    After Nicole and James went far away, Stephanie turned to look at Kevin and asked, ¡°Do you know that girl?¡±


    ¡°We met once at thest ball.¡±


    Staring at Nicole walking away gracefully, Kevin came down and said to her coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back.¡±


    In fact, after leaving the restaurant, Nicole regretted and said with tongue-tied, ¡°Mr. James, please don¡¯t mind what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Jamesughed as he walked.


    ¡°Ahm, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it a thing that you call me James? I think I prefer you to call me James than Mr. James. From now on, you call me James.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, you misunderstood.¡± Nicole was confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve thought it over. I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship at the moment, so let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    James raised his eyebrows. From a young age, he was considered a God¡¯s favored son. Although the women like him are less than those who liked Kevin, there were definitely many women liking him.


    This was the first time he had been rejected. He was not angry, but just a little puzzled.


    He looked at himself up and down and asked, ¡°Why, am I not good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± Nicole answered in a hurry.


    ¡°Then why are you dissatisfied with me? My appearance? My figure? My job, education or my sry?¡±


    ¡°No, you are excellent, but¡­¡± Nicole said, and James was still waiting for her answer without blinking. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to start a new rtionship so soon.¡±


    James also knew what happened to Jake and Nicole. Thest time in the purple bamboo garden, it was James who helped Nicole solve the problem, so he knew something about Jake.


    Last time, Nicole told him that she was injured by love.


    Now, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t have to take Jake¡¯s issue to heart.¡±


    When they spoke of Jake suddenly, Nicole¡¯s heart seemed to be covered with a haze, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    She simply said, ¡°Mr. James, since you already know, then I don¡¯t need to say more. I¡¯m really not ready to start a rtionship, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see.¡± James nodded calmly, but there was a warm smile on his face. ¡°Well, let¡¯s be friends first.¡±


    Nicole let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then this bunch of flowers¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to take back the flowers that have been sent out. Keep them. I don¡¯t have any other meaning.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s hard for Nicole to ept it, but she epted it.


    At this time, her cell phone rang. It was a call from Sheryl.


    ¡°Hello, Sheryl.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t forget to bring the DVD with you tomorrow.¡±


    Nicole just remembered that the DVD was still in the video room of the Star Castle. She left in a hurry that day, so she forgot to take it out.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±


    After the phone call, James said that he would send her back to school.


    Nicole scratched her head and said, ¡°Ah, Mr. James you go first. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. I forgot something at home. I have to go home, and I¡¯ll sleep at home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the address, and I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    No.¡± Nicole refused directly. ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t allow me to date when I¡¯m at school. If he sees a man send me home, he will definitely ask me all sorts of questions. It¡¯s convenient for me to go back alone. You can go first.¡±


    Under Nicole¡¯s urging, James had to leave first.


    Watching his car driving away, Nicole took out her mobile phone and called Paul.


    ¡°Mrs. George.¡± Paul¡¯s tone was always so steady.


    ¡°Paul, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Outside. What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. George?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve left something at the Star Castle. I have to use it tomorrow. Can you send me there?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Mrs. George, if you want to go to the Star Castle, please call Mr. George.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Call Kevin?¡±


    Paul¡¯s phone was turned on for hands-free. Kevin also heard clearly the frustration in Nicole¡¯s words. Was she so unwilling to call him?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you help me pass the message? Is he with you?¡± Nicole asked in a very low voice when she said thest few words.


    Paul nced at Kevin, who was sitting in the backseat, but answered firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Then there was a dead silence in the car.


    Kevin was always elegant and noble. He was not shocked by all the things, as if there was nothing in the world that could attract his eyes.


    Nicole¡¯s heart is fighting fiercely. Atst, she decided to call Kevin.


    After a while, the phone rang regrly in the car.


    Kevin held his phone and didn¡¯t pick it up. He didn¡¯t pick it up until Nicole was about to hang up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kevin said simply.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. George, good evening.¡± The tone of voice was ttering.


    Kevin¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Eh, eh, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I have something to tell you. I have something left in the Star Castle. Can you let me go back to get it?¡±


    She finished her words quickly and waited for Kevin¡¯s response for a long time.


    Nicole was afraid that he would refuse, so she added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that tomorrow is the half-a-month deadline.¡±


    It meant that the curse should be broken again. Without Nicole, Kevin can¡¯t live¡­


    That is the secret of Kevin, she already knew it because of the wedding contract paper that she read. It says that Kevin was cursed by something ck magic when he visited a virgin ind before and something happened to him, every time the cursed attacked him.


    If Kevin begged Nicole now, she will definitely perform well tomorrow, otherwise ¨C hmp!


    Kevin twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Nicole wants to say yes. She was threatening Kevin. However, the reality is, ¡°No, I just want to say that we can help each other so that we can live in peace. Master George, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Helping each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, help each other.¡± Nicole almost admired her eloquence. At the same time, she also despised her humble attitude.


    Even if Kevin¡¯ phone was a good phone, the sound would leak out. Paul also heard Nicole¡¯s words. Paul¡¯s ice-cold face almost smiled.


    Kevin rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°The ce where we ate just now, the parking lot, did you send Stephanie back? I can wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Kevin hung up the phone.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and knew that he agreed. Then she gently pped herself and said, ¡°Nicole, you are so ttering, I look down on you.¡±


    The ce opposite the hotel was also a very famous entertainment ce in the local area. It was noisy and bustling. It was the favorite ce for rich second generations to have fun.


    She held the flowers and stood there, panting. When she heard the noise at the KTV door, she looked up and saw a group of men and womening out.


    The leading woman was Lara. What a coincidence it was. The two enemies met again.


    Nicole wanted to get out of the way, but Lara obviously saw Nicole as well as the red roses in her arms. Thus Lara immediately left everyone behind and walked towards her.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself on the road, so she turned around and left. But this group of people surrounded her.


    Lara scoffed, ¡°Hey, who is this? Isn¡¯t this my niece? Why are you standing here alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Nicole rolled her eyes at Lara.


    Lara¡¯s face immediately darkened when Nicole scolded her in public. ¡°Nicole, do you still have manners? Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Manners depend on different people. If a dog bites you, do you still have to stupidly stand there and let it bite you?¡±


    It was the first time that Lara had been scolded in public like now. For a moment, Lara was so angry that she pped Nicole in the face.


    With the crisp and loud pping sound, Nicole tilted her head, and the flowers on her body also fell to the ground, which were deliberately trampled on and scattered on the ground by those people.


    Nicole was pushed to the ground. Lara hated Nicole more and more because of the family matter. She would never let Nicole go by any chance.


    Nicole could only hold her head with both hands and resist the malicious punches and kicks of these people with her back.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A low and deep voice rang out from behind this group of people.


    Everyone withdrew their hands and feet and looked back at the ck demon that seemed toe out of the ground. Because the man¡¯s look was full of murderous intent, and his eyes were as sharp as des. Just one nce was enough to break people¡¯s hearts.


    Lara was shocked and subconsciously took a step back.

 Chapter 66 – Her Hero!

    Kevin stepped in the darkness as if he was a sharp swording out of the sheath. Kevin crossed the fragile hearts of all the people, walked toward Nicole, and stretched out his hand toward Nicole.


    Nicole only knew that her whole body was in pain, and her ears were still buzzing. Suddenly, the crowd quieted down. She raised her eyes slightly and saw a pair of ck leather shoes, followed by a pair of ck trousers and a slender and strong hand with thick calluses.


    ¡°Kevin.¡± Nicole drew in the corner of her mouth and wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t.


    In the eyes of everyone, Kevin was a devil. Kevin smiled and tried to help her up from the ground, but the wounds on her exposed arm were bruises. When Kevin touched her, she would hurt.


    Kevin frowned and noticed that there was someone stepping away next to him. He immediately shouted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to move!¡±


    This group of people, in any case, were all the rich second generations in the Y City, and their families had some rtionship. Some people wanted to sneak away because they saw that Kevin was not kind. But when they were suddenly scolded by Kendic, they lost face immediately.


    They shouted at him, ¡°Who are you? Why are you shouting here? Who wants to leave?¡±


    The corners of Kevin¡¯s mouth slowly curved into a cruel smile. He looked at Lara and said, ¡°Miss Lara, why don¡¯t you tell them who I am?¡±


    Lara had seen the cruelty of Kevin, as well as the powerful force behind him. For a moment, she began to step back, and her moving lips seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Lara, who is he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lara, where did he get such a big tone? Don¡¯t be afraid. Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Hump, there are so many of us. Do we have to be afraid of him?¡±


    There were more and more jeers around, but Lara retreated more and more. Kevin came up to her, and before the crowd could figure out what was going on, they heard a click and then a scream.


    Lara¡¯s right hand had been pulled down powerlessly. She bent down in pain and broke out in cold sweat.


    Herpanions were scared silly. For a time, some people screamed, and more screams followed.


    Paul scolded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re all too noisy!¡±


    Nicole fell to the ground, only to see Paul like a flying dragon. Wherever he went, there were mournful cries.


    They were originally bby, and only knew how to bully others. Now they all fell to the ground, either holding their hands or their feet.


    Those who had left scars on Nicole¡¯s body were hurt seriously.


    One of them was the son of the director of the Public Security Bureau. He shouted at Paul with cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°Who are you? Tell me your name if you dare! My father is Ferdinand Santiago!¡±


    ¡°Ferdinand Santiago?¡± A sharp voice said by Kevin.


    Bruce Santiago stared at Kevin¡¯s face, which was as handsome as an ancient Asian sculpture, and Bruce stuttered, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? I remember your license te. I¡¯ll tell my dadter.¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell your dad. Is he tired of that position? He wants to find another ce to sit?¡±


    Nicole was at the end of the road. She saw Kevin wearing a ck suit and a long ck windbreaker. Every step was so firm and powerful.


    He was noble, but he had the forbidden aura of his body from head to toe. He ignored them and walked toward Nicole.


    At that moment, Nicole forgot to breathe. Nicole seemed to be the only one in Kevin¡¯s amber pupils. Her breath was a little short.


    He stood in a position three centimeters away from her and looked at her carefully. Nicole felt the wound on her face getting hotter and hotter.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he said coldly.


    Nicole answered with a ¡°oh¡± and tried to get up, but her foot was injured. She staggered and fell straight to the ground. Oh no, her face would fall on the ground.


    Nicole closed her eyes in a hurry as if she could withstand theing pain.


    Then Kevin tightened her waist and said softly, ¡°Childish.¡±


    She did not feel the expected pain, instead, she fell into a thick and hard chest.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin picked her up suddenly on the street. Nicole looked at his side face, which was as sharp as a knife and as sharp as an axe, and was lost in thought.


    ¡°Paul, deal with the aftermath.¡± Before leaving, Kevin ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Paul bowed.


    Kevin put Nicole in the co-pilot¡¯s seat and then took a detour to the driver¡¯s seat. The tall and long figure was particrly charming in the dark.


    It was not until Kevin got in the car that Nicole¡¯s eyes were still straight. Kevin frowned unhappily and said with a sidelong nce, ¡°Seat belt.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were straight. She couldn¡¯t say that she was crazy. She was just bewitched for a moment.


    Kevin stretched out his hand grumpily and patted her on the forehead. Then he directly turned over and helped her to seat the safety belt.


    The overbearing male breath surrounded her. Nicole instantly felt that she had changed into a breathing disorder and was out of breath.


    He nced at her. She quickly turned her head away, and her embarrassed face was nowhere to be put.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Kevin said before opening the door.


    Nicole bit her lips. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one here. I¡¯ve got a hundred and eighty IQs. Who do you think I¡¯m talking to?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Nicole clenched her fists angrily.


    This man really knew how to make others angry. She was full of gratitude before, but now the good atmosphere suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re stupid enough to stand there and wait to be beaten?¡± Kevin said.


    Nicole turned her head, did he think she was willing to do that? Those people were Lara aplices. They bullied her so many times.


    Hot tears gathered in her eyes. Nicole stubbornly refused to reveal her weakness. She choked and said, ¡°People like you who have been born rich since childhood won¡¯t understand my suffering. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Born rich? Ha.¡±


    On the way back, Kevin did not speak again. Nicole also closed her eyes spontaneously. She was so tired and in pain that she just wanted to have a good sleep.


    When she woke up again, she was already in the Star Castle and lying on the bed.


    How did she get in?


    The door opened and Kevin came in with a medicine cab. His ck windbreaker and the suit outside had been taken off, and the sleeves of the shirt were rolled up, revealing a small part of his strong arms.


    His slender and strong legs were wrapped in the tailored suit pants, which was really pleasing to the eye.


    Nicole had no resistance to handsome guys. At this moment, she was staring at him.


    Is this guy her husband now? Did she save the Milky Way gxy in herst life?


    ¡°Why are you smirking?¡± Kevin walked to the bed and was stunned when he saw Nicole¡¯s wretched and silly smile.


    Nicole came to her senses and covered her smile. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡± Nicole was surprised by what he said.


    Kevin red at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take off your clothes, how can I apply the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She gave a dryugh, but was it really good to take off her clothes in front of him since the lights were so bright? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out first, and I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do to you? And do you have eyes behind your back?¡±


    Nicole was not happy to hear this. ¡°What do you mean? Detest me?¡± She looked sideways at him. ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± Kevin slowly opened the medical kit, elegantly as if he was drinking red wine, and then turned his head to stare at her.


    Nicole immediately felt numb all over and her tongue knotted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Didn¡¯t make love to me, but it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t say it in any case.


    Then she said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Just do whatever you want.¡±


    After saying that, she began to take off the clothes one by one. When she took off the vest at the end, she hesitated a little. But when she saw Kevin¡¯s cold eyes without any lust, she closed her eyes andy prone on the bed, letting him apply the medicine on her.


    She thought that he was clumsy. However, he was skilled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. George is so handy when ites to adding medicine. Have you learned it specifically?¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so familiar with these medicines?¡±

 Chapter 67 – Are you a fool?

    ¡°I¡¯ve used it for a long time, so naturally, I am familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole turned her head in confusion and looked at him. ¡°Do you often apply the medicine to others?¡± With such a noble identity, he should not need to apply the medicine on his own, but who could make him lower himself to serve?


    He frowned and said, ¡°You talk too much, turn around.¡±


    After dealing with the wound on her back, she was about to turn around, but she was naked. If she turned around, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­


    But he didn¡¯t care at all. Why was she shy?


    ¡°From tomorrow, I¡¯ll let servants cook some stewed snow and buns for you.¡±


    Looking down at her chest, which was still slightly heaving, Nicole immediately wrapped her arms around her chest with embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me if you think my chest is too small. Who told you to look at it? Besides, why does my chest have to be so big? Don¡¯t you know that the big chest will enhance gravity? Will a big chest drop early when a woman gets older? Or do you like big breasts?¡±


    ¡°Let go of your hand. You¡¯re blocking the wound.¡±


    Putting down her hand awkwardly, Nicole simply closed her eyes. Even if she was naked, she was just a piece of bloody pork in his eyes. Kevin should not have any desire.


    Seeing that Nicole closed her eyes and turned her head, Kevin took a cotton swab and applied some medicine on her, but his eyes unconsciously glimpsed her chest, which was particrly lovable.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes darkened and he swept her from head to tail. Finally, he stood up and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    He turned around and packed up the medicine box. Nicole picked up the clothes that had been quickly taken off and put them on.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not wear any clothes now. Otherwise, all the potions will be absorbed by the clothes.¡±


    Nicole kept silent.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± After a brief silence, he said with a little anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, are you? You¡¯re so stupid to stand there and wait for someone to hit you, but you don¡¯t even know how to fight back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to call people for help.¡± This kind of thing had already happened too many times.


    Kevin stared at Nicole¡¯s red and swollen face and said, ¡°Such a shame.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a shame? Whose face I have lost?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± Kevin exhaled from his nostrils with a proud face. ¡°If people know that Kevin George¡¯s woman has been beaten by a group of gangsters, it will be shameful to say it out.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t say it, no one will know, so you won¡¯t lose face.¡±


    ¡°So, as your husband, I¡¯m just a decoration for you?¡±


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s cold and handsome face, Nicole titled her head and grinned. ¡°You must be the most expensive vase in your living room downstairs.¡±


    Kndric almost died of anger. This woman actuallypared him to a vase? Fortunately, he came out to save her, but she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. ¡°Well, well done.¡±


    He took the medicine cab and went out. Nicole was sitting on the bed, grimacing. Was he angry?


    How did she make him angry? The vase in the living room downstairs is an antique. It¡¯s priceless. Does he want to be a born star?


    In fact, the star is also a decoration. She made a face and touched the skin on her face. She doesn¡¯t know what medicine he used, but her face had no burning pain. She hopes that the palm print will disappear tomorrow morning.


    Thinking of the DVD in the video room, Nicole quickly tiptoed to get the CD back. Then she looked at the ceiling and fell asleep quickly. She even had a dream that she hadn¡¯t had for a long time.


    The next day, early in the morning, Nicole went to school.


    She handed the CD to Sheryl and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I left it at home. I just got itst night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Sheryl looked him up and down, and then asked Nicole, ¡°Hey hey, what on earth is in the CD?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You can take it back and have a look.¡±


    ¡°So mysterious? Why are you blushing?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nicole waved her hand.


    After the ss she met her friend Lisa and talked about the condition of her husband. In order to protect Lisa and her husband Axel¡¯s privacy, Nicole found a KTV. After they closed the door, no sound could be heard from the outside. The environment inside was dark and romantic, making it easy for people to rx.


    ¡°This is my husband, Axel He.¡± Lisa introduced Axel to Nicole.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. He.¡± Nicole politely reached out her hand.


    Axel shook hands with her politely so that Nicole would not be so nervous and could get into her position smoothly. ¡°Mr. He, I am a psychologist in charge of your case. I will do my best and hope that we can cooperate happily.¡±


    Axel nodded in agreement.


    If there was a problem with his body, it would be easy. Nicole could apply medicine ording to indications, but if it was a psychological problem, it would be more tricky.


    Axel was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the room was dimly lit, so he was not too embarrassed.


    Lisa said, ¡°We have done a wedding examination before we get married. There is no problem with our health.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a psychological problem.¡± Nicole narrowed her eyes and made a check mark on the paper.


    After more than half an hour of discussion, Nicole had a general understanding of Axel¡¯s conditions.


    ording to what he said, his condition shouldn¡¯t be too serious. He couldn¡¯t do it because of his inner resistance. As long as he could solve the knot in his heart, it wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡± Lisa stood up and said.


    When Lisa went out, Nicole said to Axel, ¡°Mr. He, actually, when you¡¯re with women, they¡¯re not as scary as you think. It¡¯s said that women are like flowers. Some are beautiful and some are delicate. You know that women are actually very cute, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Nicole supported her chin with her hands and held her chin. Her long ck hair was scattered behind her head, which made her small face really delicate and beautiful.


    Axel looked at her and was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really cute.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Nicole was not narcissistic. She not only pretended to be cute, but also acted as a tough girl. Then she stretched out her little hand in front of him and asked, ¡°Can you try to touch my hand back?¡±


    Axel¡¯s face showed a trace of resistance and disgust. This was the problem!


    He hated to be in contact with women! He was not only resistant to his wife, but also all women.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Let¡¯s have a try.¡± Nicole tried her best to guide him in a soft voice.


    After a moment of hesitation, Nicole took the initiative to hold his hand. Didn¡¯t resist physical contact, this was the first step.


    She swore that both of them had no evil thoughts. But for some reason, the door was suddenly pushed open.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    David¡¯s joyful voice immediately came from outside the door. ¡°Come on, sit here, and then hurry up and get some girls for me.¡±


    The light from the outside came in as the door was pushed open, and the situation in the room was also clearly seen.


    Nicole was still holding Axel¡¯s hand. They were sitting on a single sofa, but David looked at them in astonishment because of their close distance and touching hands.¡±You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes met Kevin¡¯s eyes, who was behind David.


    She immediately pulled back her hand as if she had received an electric shock, with a deeply embarrassed look on her face.


    David rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Sorry, I seem to have gone to the wrong door.¡±


    ¡°No, I can exin. I¡¯m working.¡± Nicole¡¯s face was so red. She looked at Kevin anxiously.


    Although she was not guilty at all and was really working, it was still not good for Kevin to see such a scene.


    ¡°Oh work.¡± David turned his head and asked the man behind him, ¡°An, what do you think?¡±


    An looked calm and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯d better find your own room first.¡±


    Nicole really wanted to hit her head to death. At this time, Lisa just came back from the outside. When she saw so many tall men standing at the door, she was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. He, you¡¯re back!¡± Nicole was truly filled with gratitude. She ran over to hold Lisa¡¯s hand.


    Lisa He raised her head and nced at Nicole. Then, she met a pair of deep and cold eyes.


    However, she only gave a faint nce and nodded as a greeting. She then asked Nicole, ¡°Are these all your friends?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nicole answered so quickly that it was surprising.


    When she felt the cold eyes on her body, Nicole knew that she seemed to have said something wrong. But since she had said it, she could onlyugh dryly.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. He, they just went to the wrong room. Can we continue?¡±


    Nicole turned her head and winked at David, hoping that he would take these big giants away as soon as possible. She was afraid of being disturbed when talking to the clients, because the clients would feel that their privacy was exposed, and then they would have a psychological resistance.


    Sure enough, before Nicole could drive these big giants away, Axel picked up the bag on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time already. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    When Lisa saw this, she quickly agreed. ¡°Then we leave first, and we can talk next time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lisa took Axel¡¯s arm and quickly walked to the door.


    However, David consciously made a way for them. Kevin did not like to have physical contact with others either. Only An, who had been leaning on the door frame all the time, coldly watching Lisa passing by him.


    The chill in his eyes seemed to have turned into a cold arrow, making those who looked at him shiver.


    However, there was nothing unusual about Lisa. It looked like she did not know them at all.


    The air pressure suddenly dropped by two degrees.


    Kevin and Nicole looked at each other from a distance. He didn¡¯t speak, but the coldness in his amber pupils was enough to scare people out of their wits.


    Nicole was no better than him. She was just trying to hold on, so she preemptively said, ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m just doing psychological counseling for him. Also, who allowed you to break in without permission?¡±


    David said, ¡°An, is this the legendary case of the wickedining first?¡±


    An took back his eyes, looked at Nicole, who puffed out her cheeks, and said to David in a cold voice, ¡°Kevin didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so meddlesome? And which room is it?¡±


    David touched his nose andughed. Then he gave Nicole a blessing. He said, ¡°The next door seems to be the room.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were as cold as thousand-year ice, which could freeze the air.


    ¡°Wait at the door.¡±


    After a while, Kevin took back his cold eyes and left with these cold words.

 Chapter 68 – The Black Magic

    This room was charged by hour, and one hour was extremely expensive. Nicole only ordered the room for two hours, and now it was almost time.


    With her backpack on her back, she walked to the main door. It was very cold outside, so she did not dare to go out. She justy in the KTV and looked down her toes.


    She was so obedient, didn¡¯t she? He asked her to wait, and she waited here. She could have left, but today was Saturday, and it was the half-a-moth deadline. He was in pain when he broke out, andst night she made him angry. It seemed that the anger just now seemed to be more serious.


    She couldn¡¯t help but gently p herself, scolding herself for being disappointed in her heart.


    It was dark in the room next door. Before the guests arrived, David snorted and said, ¡°We are ten minuteste on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect that the people of Shin Group would be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°There is a case of more than one billion dors. Although they took the initiative to contact us, they still have to put on airs.¡± An sat down on the sofa on one side with a cold face.


    ¡°Hey.¡± David didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°If they were really capable, don¡¯t look for us.¡±


    Shin Group had always been the leader of the energymunity. At this time, they wanted to develop new energy, which involved one billion in profits. However, all the people in the world had ambitions. The Shin Group also knew that they had no way to swallow such a big piece of cake, so they took the initiative to cooperate with the Lim Group. But it was unexpected that they wanted to give a head on blow to Lim Group.


    While waiting for someone toe into the room, David couldn¡¯t help whistling again. ¡°Kevin, are you really going to leave it alone? Just now, that man touched Nicole¡¯s little hand. Psychological counseling? What kind of major is your little girl studying? Let her teach meter.¡± David was drinking wine and making jokes, and looked very happy.


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t lie to you. You can indeed let her tutor you.¡± An, who was sitting on one side with his legs crossed, said with a sneer, ¡°Treat your uncontroble lower body.¡±


    ¡°What, what kind of profession is this?¡±


    An said, ¡°Sex Psychology.¡±


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± A mouthful of red wine spurted out of David¡¯s mouth and almost sprayed on Kevin¡¯s face opposite him.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s dark face, David hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Then he coughed a few more times and then smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Kevin. You¡¯re really lucky. Ho, ho, in this case, the girl¡¯s sex skill should be very good.¡±


    Kevin swung a sharp de at David. David grimaced in pain. He managed to control the curve of his mouth and didn¡¯tugh out loud.


    The heavy door suddenly opened, and David instantly changed to a serious look. He adjusted his suit and looked at the two men and a woman who came in with a calm look.


    The woman had very delicate and attractive facial features. She had long blonde hair. She was very thin, but had a very good figure. She really had an angel face and a devilish figure, but she had an air of superiority and indifference that kept people thousands of miles away.


    But at the moment when she saw Kevin, she was stunned.


    She was the leader, followed by two men.


    David stood up, stretched out his hand, and said in a casual tone, ¡°Miss Shin, nice to meet you.¡±


    But the woman¡¯s beautiful lips curved slightly, but she reached out her hand to Kevin. ¡°Boss George, really deserves your reputation. You are more handsome than I expected. Hello, I am Pearly Shin.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t reach out his hand either. He just nodded slightly and said, ¡°Please sit down, Miss Shin.¡±


    Pearly looked at her slender hand. It was always her who refused men. It was the first time that a man refused her. However, Kevin really had the ability to be arrogant. From the moment she saw his photo, she knew that she must let this man be her man. Only this strong and handsome man could match her.


    ¡°My father can¡¯te here because he has something to do today, so he let mee here. In addition, I am the General Manager of the Shin Group, responsible for the operation of all departments. I will also take full responsibility for the new energy project. So, Boss George, it¡¯s a great honor to meet you. I hope you can give me some advice in the future.¡±


    David looked at his empty hand. He always attracted women. But this woman, since entering the door, had been staring at Kevin all the time. She almost used her eyes to rape Kevin over and over again.


    David showed sympathy to Kevin.


    Kevin did not nod or shake his head. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your praise. Miss Shin, let¡¯s talk about the sincerity of our cooperation first.¡±


    Meanwhile, Nicole held her chest and stamped her feet coldly. It had been more than half an hour, but Kevin did not mean toe out. How long would she have to wait? Damn! He ate and drank inside and hugged beauties, but asked her to stay here waiting for him. It was so cold.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even have dinner. Just as Nicole was thinking about whether she should go to the Noodles Restaurant on the opposite side to have a bowl of noodles, suddenly Kevin came out.


    He was in the lead, followed by David and An, and the woman who amazed Nicole just now.


    Pearly walked beside Kevin and put her beautiful long hair behind her shoulder. Then she gave an attractive invitation. ¡°Boss George, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go have a drink. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a drink. Miss Shin, how about going to my bar? It¡¯s my treat.¡± David volunteered and said in a very gloomy tone.


    Pearly frowned unhappily, but still asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with us, Kevin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go there. You guys go. David, you take good care of Miss Shin.¡± Kevin ordered calmy.


    ¡°Yes, Kevin still has something to do. Miss Shin, it¡¯s the same with me to have a drink. There are so many good things in our bar. I promise you will enjoy yourself.¡± David kept praising himself and invited Pearly with great enthusiasm.


    However, Pearly¡¯s words were very ear-piercing. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    David was stunned and covered his own mouth immediately.


    An put his hands in his pockets and smiled without leaving any trace. Pearly¡¯s target was Kevin, while David had been ying jokes beside Pearly to distract her attention. No wonder she felt unhappy.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes fell on Nicole, who was shivering at the main door. Nicole also saw him. A woman¡¯s little action could manifest a person¡¯s thoughts. At first nce, Nicole understood that Pearly was interested in Kevin.


    What¡¯s more, Pearly also shouted at David. Their identities were either rich or noble. If Pearly was not qualified enough, she would not dare to talk to him so loudly. Moreover, she was very beautiful and had a strong aura.


    At first nce, it was obvious that Pearly was not to be trifled with.


    Before Kevin opened his mouth, Nicole was already one step faster. Nicole pretended that she didn¡¯t know Kevin, and left.


    An smiled and said, ¡°What a smart girl!¡±


    Now Pearly was only a girl. Pearly thought An was praising her, so she couldn¡¯t help but proudly straighten her body. ¡°Mr. An, you¡¯re so sharp-minded. You¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Nicole quickly walked across the road and shouted at the door to the boss, ¡°A big bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He answered.


    Nicole was both hungry and frozen. She rubbed her arms and stamped her feet, feeling the temperature of her body rise a little. A bowl of noodles was soon served. She added pepper and sesame seeds in the bowl. Then she took a pair of chopsticks and ate them without distractions.


    In front of her, a dark figure suddenly sat down in front of her. There was a stir in the small noodle restaurant.


    Nicole was identally choked by the pepper. She coughed so hard that tears and snot flew out. It was not easy for her to stop coughing.


    Nicole pressed her mouth with a tissue and stared at him as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head and felt a little relieved when she didn¡¯t see Pearly and others, but she was still in shock.


    Kevin didn¡¯t miss her little movement, and he said, ¡°What are you looking at? Who allowed you to leave without my permission?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an unreasonable request. Why should I listen to it? You don¡¯t know that I am hungry? And you let me wait for you for such a long time.¡±


    After that, she bowed her head and began to eat the noodles. Nicole took up the cup on the table and gulped down the water. After she drank the water, she found that Kevin was looking at her with a cold look.


    ¡°We will leave if you are full.¡± He stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Hey, wait, I haven¡¯t paid yet.¡± Nicole shouted behind him and then quickly called the waiter to pay the bill.


    Kevin walked to the side of the car and found that Nicole did not follow him. As soon as he turned his head, he saw her standing in front of a candy house stall with two children standing next to her. Did this woman really think she was a three-year-old child?


    Suddenly, he felt tightness in his heart, and the surging blood rushed up from his abdomen. He subconsciously clenched the door.


    Damn it, did the ¡®ck magic¡¯e in advance again? It was not even twelve o¡¯clock.


    Feeling that the force of the strong ck magic in his body was too fierce, Kevin quickly got in the car.


    After paying the money, Nicole took the candies and took a bite while walking. Nicole¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Walking through the street, she saw Kevin¡¯s car.


    Nicole walked toward the car and deliberately opened the back door, but the next moment, her body, like a small piece of cotton candy, was sent to Kevin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at Kevin who was controlling his own desire. ¡°You ¨C¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His eyes had turned blood red, and his hand which was holding her waist was burning hot. A trace of horror slowly appeared on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want to make love here¡­ Can¡¯t you bear it? This is a public ce.¡±


    The car was covered with the ck film. The people outside couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, but the people inside could see clearly what was going on outside.


    Not to mention what a noise Kevin had made, just watching the two women outside start to take selfies next to the car, Nicole felt so embarrassed.


    She hopes that they won¡¯t make a big noise and attract the police.


    Because Nicole was very nervous and kept an eye on the situation outside all the time, it was difficult for her to throw herself into the sex, and she just let Kevin do what he wanted.


    Kevin pinched her waist so hard that Nicole once felt that she was going to be twisted.


    When Nicole was enjoying the happiness, she suddenly saw a magnified policeman¡¯s face on the car window, she screamed at once¡­


    Kevin was short of breath, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping on Nicole¡¯s body. He was taking all his efforts to make her enjoy the moment, but this girl was thinking of the outside.


    Also, what the hell is going on with this policeman?


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Kevin¡¯s warm breath suddenly sprayed on Nicole¡¯s ears, as if an electric current passed through her body. Nicole immediately felt numb.


    Kevin bit Nicole¡¯s earlobe. Nicole¡¯s body seemed to have softened and she closed her eyes obediently.

 Chapter 69 – The broken bracelet

    Outside, the police beat the door harder and harder, and even used a loudspeaker, which interrupted Nicole¡¯s attention. However, she felt that Kevin had reached the final stage.


    When everything quieted down, Nicole quickly picked up Kevin¡¯s suit and put it on her head. Definitely, she couldn¡¯t let anyone see her face.¡±


    It was so humiliating¡­


    After enjoying themselves to the fullest, they immediately faced the police¡¯s interrogation directly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was still slowly putting on his clothes one by one as if he was here to attend a dinner party.


    Nicole really admired his calmness. She shrank under the suit and said, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Get off the car.¡± His voice was hoarse and very numb.


    Nicole¡¯s ears were itchy, she had no choice. If they didn¡¯t open the door, the police would break the door.


    The police were standing around the car.


    Until the back seat of the car opened, an elegant and noble man got out of the car. He wore a white shirt, ck trousers and the buttons on the shirt were open, revealing his sexy and charming vicle and well-built chest.


    The ck suit pants were not tied with a belt, which made him very casual. His thick ck hair was a little messy. He leaned sideways against the car body, without hiding his remaining lust. His body was full of unparalleled pride, indifference, andziness. He was too sexy!


    That kind of arrogance, which was self-conceited and unapproachable, could make women crazy and men worship!


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± His beautiful ck eyes narrowed dangerously, and her voice was faint and cold, which pulled everyone¡¯s mind back.


    The police captain¡¯s face turned cold. He stepped forward and coughed. ¡°There¡¯s still one in the car. Come down.¡±


    Nicole covered her head and got out of the car.


    The policeman looked at her and said, ¡°Take off the clothes on your head. Now you know you are losing face. Where did you put your face just now?¡±


    The police went up to pull her clothes, and Nicole was so scared that she immediately hid behind Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes became tight. At this time, a ck SUV outside drove in like a roaring lion. With a beautiful drift, the police officer and Kevin were separated.


    Nicole still covered her head with her head, only revealing her eyes to observe the situation outside.


    She saw Paul getting off the SUV, followed by a young man in a suit with a ck briefcase. A pair of golden framed sses made him look polite, but the eyes behind the lens seemed to sh with light, revealing his shrewdness and strength that could not be underestimated.


    The police knew the young man who never showed up easily. ¡°Lawyer Daez, why do youe here in person?¡±


    Jim Daez, the most famouswyer in the city, had no failing record. At such a young age, he only madewsuits for the rich, which made the public inspection andw enforcement system very difficult. As long as someone could afford the money, there would be no failing cases.


    He used to snatch away the murderous maniac with solid crime evidence from the procuratorate, which made the whole procuratorate department angry. However, they could do nothing to him.


    It was as if he could reach the peak of power with just a mouth or a pen.


    However, Jim Daez usually didn¡¯t engage inwsuits easily. Once he is engaged, it would be very tricky.


    ¡°I heard that my party was detained by you, so I came to have a look. I want to know what kind of crime my partymitted. Was he invited to the police station at night to drink coffee?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We¡¯ve received a report from the public that some people are engaged in prostitution and immoral transactions. We¡¯re just asking them to assist us in the investigation.¡±


    Prostitution? Nicole¡¯s head shrunk behind the suit, and she almost jumped up. What kind of crime was this?


    Kevin and Paul frowned, but Jim looked as usual. The faint smile on his mouth looked gentle, but always gave people a bad feeling.


    ¡°Prostitution? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    The policeman choked. ¡°The witness¡­ Civilians reported it. Material evidence.¡±


    Hearing that, Jim also showed a slight smile. ¡°Where is your director? I want to talk to your director.¡±


    The director came in a hurry. When he saw Jim, and Kevin¡¯s car, the director had a bad feeling at that time. Then he politely invited Jim to his office.


    Jim shook his head and stood in the brightly lit office, and said, ¡°Director Tang, I want to ask you something. My parties are husband and wife. They do something in their car to interfere with the judicialw? Your subordinates arrested them back. Do you know that I can sue you for hurting their privacy?¡±


    ¡°But they¡­¡±


    Before the director finished his words, Jim put two red marriage certificates in front of the director.


    The director opened the certificates and looked at the names on them. He felt a bang on his head and pped his subordinates immediately. What kind of person is not to be trifled with? Why did they provoke Kevin? Kevin was the most powerful man in the city!


    Jim smiled when he saw this. ¡°Director Tang, it¡¯s better not to use lynch.¡±


    ¡°Just a misunderstanding, Lawyer Daez, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We are public servants and have received a report from the public. It must be necessary to be dealt with. At that time, our subordinates also reminded Mr. George and Mrs. George, but they ignored it, so my subordinates had to invite Mr. and Mrs. George, and drag their car back together. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding.¡±


    Then, they were sent out of the police station in a swaggering mNicoler.


    Nicole pulled down the suit on her head and breathed a sigh of relief, but she was extremely embarrassed in her heart.


    Paul was driving in front. Nicole blushed and nced at the elegant man next to her. His serious eyes covered all his emotions. Even though he had just experienced such a shameful thing, he was still calm and graceful at the moment. It seemed that Nicole was the only one who was embarrassed.


    ¡°Paul, send me back to school.¡± The most important thing had been done, and it seemed that there was no need to follow him.


    Paul was silent, as if he was waiting for Kevin¡¯s decision. Nicole looked at Kevin and heard his order, ¡°Go to her school.¡±


    The school¡¯s forbidden time on the weekend was dyed to 12 o¡¯clock, and Nicole entered the dormitory in thest two minutes.


    In the dormitory, Lily and others had already been ready to sleep. Nicole¡¯s sudden return startled them.


    ¡°Nicole, didn¡¯t you say that you would go home on weekends? Why did you suddenlye back?¡± Lily¡¯s imagination was amazing. ¡°Did your mother bully you again?¡±


    Nicole replied ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡±


    After taking off her clothes, the mottled kiss marks on her body were reflected in the mirror in the bathroom.


    At this time, Nicole had a real feeling. Not only did they make love in the car, but they were also caught at the police station. What an embarrassment it was.


    Nicole guessed that Kevin wouldn¡¯t dare to make love with her on the roadter.


    She looked down and saw the jade bracelet on her wrist, which was made of crystal clear green jade. However, when she was lying on the bed, she turned over and over, and it was difficult for her to fall asleep.


    She was really ashamed to ept such an expensive bracelet.


    The next day, the weather was clear and the sun was shining brightly. Nicole also sat on thewn with her textbook in her arms, basking in the sun.


    Under the sun, the jade bracelet seemed to prate at a nce.


    ¡°Wow, Nicole, this is good stuff.¡± Lily suddenly appeared from behind, and took away the bracelet from Nicole¡¯s hand and carefully looked at it under the sun.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Nicole got up from the grass and wanted to get it back, but Lily ran forward with the bracelet in her hand.


    ¡°Honestly, where on earth did you get this bracelet?¡±


    Nicole chased after Lily and said, ¡°Give it to me quickly.¡±


    Lily was in a good mood andughed even more brightly. ¡°Such a high-ss Jade bracelet! Obviously, it can¡¯t be your mother who gave it to you. Hurry up and exin it clearly. Where did you get this? Otherwise, I won¡¯t give it back to you.¡±


    Lily yed a hawk and chicken game with Nicole, which made Nicole breathless.


    Finally, Nicole managed to catch Lily, but Lily was taller than Nicole. Even if Nicole held Lily¡¯s arm, Nicole would not be able to reach the jade bracelet.


    In the end, Nicole used her trump card to scratch the tickle of Lily.


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Lilyughed out of breath. She dodged from left to right and hurriedly returned the bracelet to Nicole.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Lily loosened her hands, and Nicole went to pick it up. But because Lily loosened her hands early, the bracelet went through the fingers of Nicole smoothly.


    Then with a bang, Nicole and Lily were dumbfounded on the spot.


    Staring at the broken bracelet, Nicole wanted to cry.


    Lily immediately picked up the broken bracelet and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nicole, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Lily could tell the value of this bracelet at a nce, but she identally broke it. Lily med herself and was so sad that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Nicole, what should I do? Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± No one wanted to have such an ident.


    Of course, Nicole knew that Lily did not mean it. It was useless to me Lily. Nicole took the broken bracelet and said to Lily, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    In fact, Nicole was very anxious. This was a gift from Kevin¡¯s grandmother. What should she do if her grandmother sees her next time?

 Chapter 70 – Show up in purpose

    ¡°Calm down Lily, let¡¯s think of a way to remedy it. This jade bracelet is quite important to me. Do you know any talented master to restore it?¡±


    ¡°Let me look for a master.¡± Lily took out her mobile phone. After a while, she found several rtively famous masters in the City. In the end, Nicole chose a master who was rtively close to the school and had a good reputation.


    The two of them took a taxi and gradually approached the antique market ording to the instructions on their mobile phones.


    They finally found a small and inconspicuous store. When the man saw theming in, he pulled down his sses and stared at them. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Is Master Yang here?¡± Nicole quickly figured out theiring purpose. ¡°I have a broken jade bracelet, so I want Master Yang to help me repair it. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The shop-boy refused bluntly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lily frowned and went forward to ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask. How do you know Master Yang can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Because Master Yang went on a long trip and won¡¯te back for the next half a year,¡± the shop boy answered faintly.


    Nicole was very disappointed. She stood there with a handkerchief in her hand. The shop boy looked at her and said, ¡°Bring it up and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± The shop boy was young, but with a mature face. When he first saw the jade bracelet of Nicole, he was amazed. Then he felt pity and returned it to Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this good jade bracelet is broken. Although my master is not here, I can tell you that even my master can¡¯t repair it well. There must be some traces. You¡¯d better take it back.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no way?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the broken mirror can still be the same as it used to be?¡± The same logic applied to the broken bracelet. It could not return to its original appearance.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Nicole left the store, she was very disappointed, and Lily¡¯s mood was also very bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole, I really didn¡¯t mean it. You have to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t me you.¡± The problem was what to do.


    Nicole sighed and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This matter couldn¡¯t be concealed, but how to tell Kevin? Nicole bit her lips. As soon as she thought about it, trouble came.


    In the taxi, she received a text message from Kevin, saying, ¡°Wait at the school gate at five o¡¯clock.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He did not reply. What he said was like an imperial edict.


    Nicole bit her lips. Because of the dy of the journey, it was past four o¡¯clock when she returned to school. She took a bath and changed her clothes, and it was already past five o¡¯clock.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she heard Kath shouting, ¡°Dear sisters,e out and see. It¡¯s Lamborghini stopped downstairs. I don¡¯t know who it came to pick up. It is too luxurious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She rushed to check her phone and found that there were already two missed calls on it. She took a deep breath and a text message came in, ¡°I¡¯ll get off the car in three minutes.¡±


    Go to hell!


    Nicole replied in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. I¡¯lle down soon. By the way, you¡¯d better leave quickly. I¡¯ll go to the school gate by myself. Hurry up, leave quickly!¡±


    The corridor of the dormitory was full of surrounded girls, who were talking about it. Nicole couldn¡¯t wait to knock her head down.


    Kath cried out with great regret, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. You haven¡¯t got anyone yet. Are you leaving just like that? Do you want to show off on purpose?¡±


    Nicole changed her shoes as fast as she could and then said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    She ran to the school gate, panting heavily. The car had been waiting for a long time.


    Covering her face, she looked around and then got in the car. Kevin sat in the back seat in the most elegant way, and there was a faint mint smell on his body. It was very refreshing and smelled good, as if it was exclusive to him. There was also a faint shampoo smell on his body.


    It was very refreshing and smelled good, as if it was exclusive to him. There was also a faint shampoo smell on his body as if he just took a bath. It smelled good when the two smellsbined.


    Nicole blushed slightly and fixed her messy hair. Then she looked up at him and said, ¡°Why are you so anxious to find me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Kevin would bring her back to the Philip family for dinner.


    As soon as Nicole thought of her empty wrist, she felt timid and afraid.


    Kevin stared at her face and said, ¡°Why are you guilty?¡±


    Nicole held her wrist tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. I¡¯m nervous, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be nervous. My grandmother won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    ¡°What about your grandfather?¡±


    When Nicole knew that Kevin¡¯s grandfather had not returned, and that there was only Mrs. Philip at home, Nicole was slightly relieved.


    There were only two people, Mrs. Philip and the servant, in such a big house. When they saw Kevin and Nicole, Mrs. Philip was so happy that she smiled all the time.


    Mrs. Philip had already prepared a table full of sumptuous dishes. She picked up food for Nicole as soon as she sat down.


    ¡°Come, Nicole, eat more. You are too thin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandma. You eat as well.¡± The dishes in Nicole¡¯s rice bowl were piled up so high, and she hurriedly stopped Mr. Philip with a smile.


    Mrs. Philip smiles all the time. The more she looked at Nicole, the more she liked her. She did not forget to tell Kevin, ¡°You have to bring Nicole here every weekend to have dinner with me. I¡¯m alone at home. I¡¯m really lonely.¡±


    ¡°I know. Even if I don¡¯te, I will ask someone to send her here.¡± Kevin made a light promise, and then Nicole secretly red at him.


    He pretended not to see Nicole staring at him.


    After the meal, Nicole helped to clean up the table and took off her coat to wash the dishes.


    Mrs. Philip quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Nicole, sit down. Just let Mrs. Fang, the servant, wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Grandma, I often wash dishes. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She picked up the wash cloth next to her. Mrs. Philip noticed her wrist.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole, where is your jade bracelet?¡±


    Nicole felt nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°That bracelet is too expensive. It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear it at school, so I put it away. I¡¯m afraid that it will break or be lost.¡±


    Mrs. Philip understood and said, ¡°I see. Then wear it next time. Only when you wear it all the time can it keep smooth and warm to the touch. You should always wear it.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    When they left the Philip family, Nicole¡¯s heart was still pounding fast. She was not good at lying, and she was really sorry for Mrs. Philip who was very kind to her.


    But the bracelet was broken and couldn¡¯t return to its original appearance. So what should she do?


    If Mrs. Philip knew that it was Nicole who broke the bracelet, she would definitely be sad. But what if it was Kevin who broke it?


    Nicole quickly shook her head. This kind of thing could not be med on others, but would Kevin have a way to repair the bracelet? Even if he couldn¡¯t repair it well, it would be much better with his help.


    Although Nicole felt that this idea was very shameful, she thought that it might be a feasible way.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kevin saw that Nicole¡¯s eyes were rolling, so he felt that she had some bad ideas.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± Nicole pursed her smiling lips and sat up straight. ¡°Are you going to send me back to school?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡±


    Nicole loosened her wrist, and her wrist almost fell from her knees.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°You want to go back with me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    Kevin spread out his hands and looked at her calmly. At this time, his mobile phone rang.


    But he was not moved. The phone rang again and again. Nicole couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°The phone is ringing.¡±


    Kevin was indifferent. No one answered the phone after the phone rang three times, so Paul¡¯s phone began to ring.


    Paul didn¡¯t do whatever he wanted like Kevin, so he greeted. ¡°Boss George.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kevin?¡± Will George, Kevin¡¯s father, scolded. ¡°Did he deliberately refuse to answer my call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to rest now. I¡¯m not with Mr. George.¡± The implication was that Paul didn¡¯t know where Kevin was.


    Will knew that Paul was following Kevin¡¯s orders and would not tell him where Kevin was even Paul knew, so Will reminded Paul, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. Tell Kevin to go home for dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will tell Mr. George.¡± Paul replied politely, and then ended the call.


    In fact, there was no need for Paul to tell Kevin. Kevin also heard it.

 Chapter 71 – She left her bag in his car

    Kevin¡¯s face suddenly became cold, and he ordered Paul, ¡°Send her back to school.¡±


    Nicole also felt the stiffness and change of the atmosphere. It was like an invisible wall, separating her from him. She didn¡¯t speak and returned to school quietly.


    On the way back to the dormitory, Nicole didn¡¯t know why, but she felt empty in her heart. She and Kevin were in two totally different worlds. If it weren¡¯t for that ident, they wouldn¡¯t have had any intersection at all.


    She suddenly became a little scared and hesitant, shocked by her disappointment.


    What was disappointing about it? Wasn¡¯t this a normal thing? Was she looking forward to something else?


    Because she walked with her head down, Nicole thought that she bumped into the wire pole in front of her, so she cursed in a low voice. When she looked at it carefully, she found that it was James.


    ¡°Mr., Mr. James.¡± Nicole was still in a state of shock.


    James stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about? You don¡¯t even look at the way.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole was not in pain, but James¡¯ action made people feel intimate. Nicole subconsciously took a step back and covered her forehead with her bangs.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I am thinking of my homework. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too much at dinner, so I went out for a walk.¡±


    The university had a dormitory for the tutor too. James also had a room here, and he would rest here when he needed to be on duty.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Walk with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the other side, the ck Mercedes Benz went back and finally stopped in the dark. Kevin looked at the bag beside his hand and looked at the man and the woman waking leisurely over there. His face immediately became cold, and he said coldly, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Nicole apanied James to walk twice circles around the sports ground downstairs and said something unimportant. There were still some couples in the small woods and dark corners, which made people feel very embarrassed.


    So it didn¡¯t take long for Nicole to say goodbye on the sports ground, because she said she wanted to go to the bathroom.


    After Nicole went back to the dormitory, Lily turned her head and asked her, ¡°Nicole oh, why didn¡¯t you answer your phone? I wanted to tell you that I found a good master.¡±


    The mobile phone Nicole touched her pocket and remembered that the mobile phone was in her bag. And her bag was in Kevin¡¯s car.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Lily asked her.


    ¡°In my bag.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your bag?¡±


    Nicole was speechless. How could she be so careless? Without a phone, she would lose the contact information, which was absolutely impossible.


    But Kevin¡¯s telephone¡­ After Nicole saved it on her mobile phone, she didn¡¯t remember it at all. So did Paul¡¯s phone number. Sorry, she really didn¡¯t remember their telephone number.


    What should she do?


    ¡°Lily, lend me your mobile phone.¡± Nicole called her own number with Lily¡¯s mobile phone. The phone was connected, but no one answered. Was it because she didn¡¯t turn on the calling sound of the phone that Kevin couldn¡¯t hear the phone ringing? Or it was because he had got out of the car, so he didn¡¯t notice that she had forgotten her bag.


    No matter what happened, no one answered the phone.


    Nicole bit her lips and thought of David.


    Sure enough, David¡¯s telephone number was saved in Lily¡¯s mobile phone, but his name on Lily¡¯s phone made Nicoleugh, ¡®The Monkey King.¡¯


    ¡°This is David, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily curled her lips scornfully.


    Nicole typed a message, ¡°David, I¡¯m Nicole, could you please tell me Kevin¡¯s telephone number?¡±


    The reply was quite fast, ¡°What the f*ck, you don¡¯t even know your husband¡¯s number?¡±


    Nicole was speechless and quickly deleted the message. Then she replied, ¡°Hurry up, I left my phone in his car.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s it. David was frank. He quickly sent the number to her. In the end, he did not forget to add, ¡°I have helped you so much. Remember to invite me to dinner to thank me.¡±


    Nicole did not reply. She immediately deleted all the messages and then called Kevin. But she didn¡¯t know how to name Kevin.


    She didn¡¯t use the title and sent Kevin a message directly, ¡°Did my bag leave in your car?¡±


    After waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    Nicole almost stomped her feet, and it was as if she was feeling insecure without her mobile phone. Besides, there were some important notes in her bag, and she had to get the bag back.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for death. She calcted the time. Even if Kevin goes back to Star Castle, he should have arrived at this time. So she decided to call him.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Nicole bit her lips and couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. When she was about to give up; the phone suddenly connected.


    Kevin¡¯s low and maic voice came into her ears like an electric current.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s.


    Who are you?¡± Kevin asked in a cold and ruthless tone. Nicole was so embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nicole Richard.¡±


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Who is Nicole Richard? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember who she is!¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Nicole swore in the bottom of her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t even remember¡­ your wife¡¯s name?!¡± Thest several words Nicole said were pressed hard in her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten my bag in your car. I have my mobile phone and some important materials in it. When can I get my bag?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else in my car that belongs to others.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? It¡¯s in your car. You probably didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll get someone to sort things in my car out every night. They usually throw away things that don¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re throwing away my bag?! Oh my god, hold back! Don¡¯t be rough!¡± But she shouted, ¡°D*mn! Do you know how expensive my phone is?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Get someone to pick it back right now!¡± Nicole walked into the bathroom and raised her voice and shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. You can pick it back on your own.¡±


    ¡°Where should I pick it back?¡± Nicole held the door frame with her fingers, and her nails almost pinched into the wooden door.


    ¡°Ha, ha, this is your problem.¡±


    ¡°Kevin George.¡± She couldn¡¯tmunicate with Kevin. Nicole grinned and was so angry. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you really lose my bag, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Nicole snapped off the phone in a hurry. But when Nicole calmed down, she bit her finger and regretted it a little. Would he really throw away her bag? And he didn¡¯t look like someone who was threatened. What should she do?


    Lily leaned over and knocked on the door. ¡°Nicole, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Nicole gave the phone back to Lily feebly. Lily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look stressed. Can¡¯t you bring your bag back?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to exin, so she had to say, ¡°I can get it back. Go to sleep.¡±


    The next morning, she went to James¡¯ ss.


    Without a phone, Nicole didn¡¯t even know the time. Nicole endured her anxiety until the evening. She couldn¡¯t help but use Lily¡¯s phone to call Kevin, but no one answered.


    Did this guy deliberately refuse to answer her phone?


    In fact, Kevin was on his way back to the George Family.


    The bag was still beside his hand, but at this moment, his expression looked as if he was hiding something.


    The ck carved iron gate automatically was opened to both sides. The car entered the George family¡¯s mansion.


    Mrs. Han, the servant, opened the door. As soon as she saw Kevining back, she was immediately overjoyed and said, ¡°Mr. George, you are back.¡±


    Kevin smiled slightly. Mrs. Han and Mr. Han had served his grandfather for a lifetime when Kevin was a child.


    But after entering the room, he hid the smile on his face and coldly looked at the woman sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Boss George, you are back.¡± Pearly Shin stood up from the sofa and greeted him. Her posture was dignified and she was beautiful.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be a family soon. Don¡¯t be so polite to call Kevin, Boss George. Pearly, just call him Kevin, ¡± Will George said with a smile.


    Betty also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, just call him Kevin. Boss George is too distant.¡±


    ¡°Well, Kevin, you are back. Take a seat here.¡± Pearly blushed and acted like a master.


    Kevin twitched the corner of his mouth quietly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other. It¡¯s better to keep a distance. Just call me Boss George, okay?¡±


    Pearly looked extremely embarrassed. She had always been the one to be ttered by others, so she didn¡¯t need to be so humble and servile.


    Will looked at Pearly¡¯s expression and suddenly scolded Kevin with dissatisfaction, ¡°Kevin, what are you talking about? Pearly is our guest. You can¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    ¡°She is invited by you, not me.¡±


    ¡°You ¨C¡± Will was so angry that his blood pressure was rising.


    Betty quickly took his hand andforted him. ¡°Will, don¡¯t be angry. Kevin doesn¡¯t know the good news. When he knows it, he will be happy. Of course, he will be familiar with Pearly. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Will kept breathing, barely suppressing the anger in his heart, and said to everyone, ¡°Sit down and eat first. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±


    Kevin was like a walking international etiquette book, and his eating manner was also elegant. He was extraordinary and excellent.


    Pearly had seen too many men, but none of them was as excellent and handsome as Kevin. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. Thus, she made eye contact with him all the time.


    However, Kevin was like a stone and turned a blind eye to her.


    While eating, Will took the opportunity to say, ¡°Kevin, I call you,e back today, because I had something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a discussion?¡± Kevin put down the knife and fork and elegantly wiped his mouth with a napkin. He looked extremely handsome.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you where the engagement ceremony of you and Pearly will be held.¡± Finishing his words, Will coughed slightly, trying to cover up his embarrassment.


    ¡°Am I getting engaged? When? Why did I not know about it?¡± Kevin looked at Pearly and asked politely, ¡°Miss Shin, do you know it?¡±


    Pearly Shin looked at Will and Betty with confusion. ¡°Uncle Will, Auntie Betty¡­¡±

 Chapter 72 – He throw her bag

    Betty hurriedlyforted Pearly, ¡°Pearly, Kevin has been too busy these days, and we haven¡¯t yet had time to inform him, but you are so beautiful. Kevin must like you. Kevin, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful?¡± Kevin stared at Pearly¡¯s face. ¡°The corners of your eyes are open, your nose is covered, and your chin is ground. You must have done stic surgery at least more than a dozen times. If it weren¡¯t for your ugly appearance, why do you have to have stic surgery so many times? If my child was born in the future, I have to check on the DNA to know whether he is a biological child or not.¡± Kevin said faintly, but Pearly quickly turned pale.


    ¡°Kevin you¡­¡± Pearly was proud of her own face, but now it became the most embarrassing evidence. What was worse, what he said was right. She had done stic surgery on her eyes, nose, and chin. She really did not expect that Kevin would say these words directly in front of so many people. Pearly almost cried with anger.


    Seeing that Pearly¡¯s eyes were red, Will immediately said, ¡°Kevin, everyone wants to be beautiful. When Pearly was a child, she was beautiful and had a good foundation. You can rest assured that the children he gave birth to will also be good-looking in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Since she¡¯s so beautiful, why don¡¯t you keep her for yourself? It¡¯s okay to take her as your second wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Will almost had a heart attack because of Kevin. ¡°Kevin, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand my meaning?¡±


    It was because Will had understood the meaning that he got angry. However, he felt depressed and hurt himself. ¡°You¡­ you are an unfilial son¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Kevin, don¡¯t make your father angry. He has high blood pressure and heart disease. You can see that he is going to be sick.¡± Betty pretended to act as a virtuous look and advised Kevin.


    Kevin smiled faintly and said, ¡°He had done the same thing before. If you don¡¯t monitor him carefully, he may find a young woman to be his second wife.¡± Because of his words, all the people were involved.


    It was unbearable to recall the past. For so many years, Betty had borne all the insults and pretended that she had already let go of everything. But Kevin¡¯s existence was the evidence of her greatest shame.


    It was the evidence of her husband¡¯s derailment during her pregnancy. She had beenughed at by others for a lifetime.


    For a time, Betty was angry, and she also hated Kevin. After ring at Kevin, she simply stopped talking.


    Kevin saw this and smiled lightly. He stood up slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that Kevin really left, Will wanted to stop him in a hurry. However, Kevin left directly without looking back.


    Seeing the bag next to his hand, Kevin frowned. Thinking of the intimate interaction between Nicole and James in the yground, he was angry. This woman didn¡¯t have the attitude to be a wife at all.


    Until there was a sudden vibration in the bag. It was Nicole¡¯s phone ringing.


    The vibration was not too big. It should be a text message. Kevin didn¡¯t pay attention to it at first, butter, he opened Nicole¡¯s bag and there were some text messages and phone numbers on her phone.


    Just now, it was James who sent a message to Nicole, saying, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Do you want toe down for a walk?¡±


    ¡°A walk? A date?¡± The intimate picture of the two of them automatically appeared in Kevin¡¯s mind. He was slightly unhappy and replied, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    James stared at the text and smiled faintly. Just as he was about to ask for the reason, he saw Nicole walking towards him. She was carrying a book and her hands were full. James frowned and walked up to her. ¡°Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Teacher James.¡±


    James observed Nicole¡¯s actions and said to her, ¡°Would you like to take a walk?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Nicole seemed hesitant.


    ¡°I want to tell you something about studies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    So James knew that the person who replied to his text message was not Nicole, then who was it?


    After Nicole left, James texted her again, ¡°So, you want to meet me by chance. That¡¯s a surprise. Well, go to bed early. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow.¡±


    Kevin looked at the text message sent by James coldly. Nicole took a walk with James again, didn¡¯t she?


    When Nicole returned to the dormitory, she heard Lily saying, ¡°Hey, Nicole, where is your mobile phone? The head teacher was looking for you, but she called me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Nicole, your express mail has also arrived, and the courier called me to inform you.¡±


    ¡°And Nicole, could you lend me your ss notes?¡±


    When there was a mobile phone, she felt just so. But without a phone, all kinds of things are inconvenient. It¡¯s like losing something when she goes out. And her wallet, all cards are in the bag, such as her lunch card, back card. Today¡¯s meal is all at Lily¡¯s expense.


    Nicole was so anxious that she used Lily¡¯s phone to call Kevin. However, she didn¡¯t connect with him sessfully.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going back to Y City next month, are you going to pick me up?¡± On the phone, Farah George¡¯s voice sounded like a little girl.


    Kevin at this moment was also gentle. Only when facing his mother and sister, Kevin would show such a rxed look.


    In fact, Farah was still very na?ve, a little arrogant and capricious, but these shorings werepletely negligible for Kevin because Farah was his biological younger sister.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kevin loved his younger sister very much.


    ¡°Thank you, brother. Am I going to take up a post in Y University? Can I?¡±


    ¡°Y University?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyebrows seemed to be profounder. That was Nicole¡¯s school, also the ce where James was working.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Farah smiled sweetly over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to find James. I want to be their college counselor.¡±


    As the saying goes, one gets a better view of the rising moon at a waterfront pavilion or a favorable position. Farah¡¯s n was still very good.


    Kevin didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Brother, do you still listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Farah was very happy on the other side. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Suddenly, another call came in Kevin¡¯s phone. He frowned and said to Farah, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Finally, the phone was connected and Nicole said directly. ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯m going back to look for you now.¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at a distant mountain outside. His expression was cold and he said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    How harsh these words were! ¡°Do I have to ask you for help? Don¡¯t forget, we have the marriage certificate!¡± In the bathroom, Nicole mentioned the rtionship between them. ¡°Do I still need to make an appointment when I see my husband?¡±


    ¡°Now you think that you have a husband?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was too cold.


    Nicole was stunned. She could not figure out how she had offended him.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong to you?¡± She was puzzled.


    Kevin sneered, and Nicole also twisted her eyebrows unhappily. ¡°What do you mean? If you have something to say, you can¡¯t say it directly. What kind of expression do you have? I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach. How can I know what you are thinking? If I do something wrong, please don¡¯t me me and tell me where you are now.¡±


    Because she really needed her phone.


    In the end, Kevin could not bear to listen any longer. What was he doing? Why should he be angry because of James? Usually, he seldom revealed his emotions, so he quickly regained hisposure and said to her, ¡°The manor.¡±


    Nicole still remembered that ce.


    The ce where this man lived was really strange. Nicole was really scared when she took a taxi at night to the ce where there were no other buildings there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Paul to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, thank you.¡±


    Until Nicole got in the car, she realized that since Paul picked her up, why didn¡¯t he take her bag as well?


    ¡°Paul, did you see my bag falling onto the carst time?¡± Nicole asked in a low voice.


    Paul said sternly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The manor at night was quiet and peaceful. Sitting in a car, Paul drove all the way from the door to the main building. The scenery was beautiful, but Nicole said. ¡°Kevin lives in such a big and gloomy ce alone. Wasn¡¯t he afraid?¡±


    Paul nced at Nicole from the rearview mirror. ¡°So, Mrs. George, you are here now, Mr. George is not alone anymore.¡±


    What the hell! What kind of logic was this? Nicole was speechless!


    Paul smiled and sent her to the door, telling her Kevin¡¯s room, and then he left.


    Soon, she reached the door of the room. She was still very nervous and didn¡¯t know how to face him. But sooner orter, she closed her eyes, raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Kevin said in a low and hoarse voice that was heart-throbbing.


    Nicole gently pushed the door open. There was no scene of a handsome man getting out of the bathroom, because Kevin had already finished washing. He was sitting on a single sofa on the side, with a headset on his ear. He was holding a video conference meeting, and he didn¡¯t even look at Nicole.


    Nicole curled her lips. She didn¡¯t find her bag, so she could only stand aside and wait.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know who was on the other end of the video meeting, but Kevin¡¯s words were very short. It was more like an order from him. After giving the order, he ended the call, raised his amber eyes, and looked at her quietly.


    Nicole felt ufortable and coughed, ¡°Where is my bag?¡±


    ¡°I threw it away.¡± His brief words really made Nicole furious.


    ¡°What?! Did you really throw it away?¡± Nicole was surprised.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes showed everything. Nicole was crazy and said, ¡°Where did you throw it?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡± And he sighed.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Nicole¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Looking at his calm face, Nicole was full of anger. She couldn¡¯t help bute forward and red at him gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Think about it. Where did you throw my bag? You are a cold blooded person!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kevin didn¡¯t expect Nicole to have such a big reaction. He subconsciously pushed her away, but she was still hanging on him. When she fell down, she tripped him¡­


    Nicole¡¯s butt fell to the ground. Before she could recover from the pain, she heard a puff-her mouth was blocked by him.


    Kevin, who has also fallen to the ground, kissed her directly on her lips.


    Their lips sucked together like two bees. Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and Kevin also opened his eyes. After ncing at her, he continued kissing her and teasing her. Nicole struggles and tries to push him away, while kissing him.


    Kevin smiled and looked at her red lips and smirked, before slowly getting up from her.

 Chapter 73 – Did you sleep with him?

    Nicole bared her teeth and wiped her mouth quickly with the back of her hand.


    Kevin looked unhappy when he saw this. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dirty?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t mean that either. She was just embarrassed subconsciously and instinctively, but she didn¡¯t know that kind of behavior was a great insult to a man.


    Kevin, like a dangerous cheetah, pressed Nicole under his body coldly again.


    Nicole stared at the man. Through the thin cloth, she could even feel her heart beating like a drum. ¡°Kevin, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you let James kiss you?¡±


    What? Nicole was silent. In Kevin¡¯s eyes, he thought it was a tacit consent. Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and Nicole was so afraid of him.


    She felt that he was extremely terrifying. He was like a vast ocean, while she was just a small boat on the surface of the sea. Under his wrath, the boat instantly toppled.


    Nicole panicked under his gaze. Then, Kevin pushed her away, and his eyes were full of disgust, which made Nicole sad in an instant.


    Then, a bag was thrown on Nicole¡¯s body. It was her bag.


    Kevin turned his back, and he stood in front of the French window lonely. Nicole grabbed her bag and stood there in embarrassment.


    Looking at his indifferent figure, Nicole grasped the belt of the bag with shame and indignation. Her fingertips were slightly pale, and she bit her lower lip with her teeth and said to Kevin, ¡°Yeah, he kissed me. His technique is many times better than yours. Bastard!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she quickly turned around and ran out.


    Kevin stood in front of the window, and the huge French window reflected his cold figure. He clenched his slender fingers into a fist, and his amber eyes burst out fierce murderous intent!


    After a while, he saw Nicole run out of the gate, but she soon stood there and didn¡¯t move an inch.


    When she was in a dilemma, Paul appeared and asked her, ¡°Mrs. George, are you going back now?¡±


    What kind of Mrs. George was she? She said, ¡°You¡¯d better call me Miss Richard. I¡¯ll feel sick if you call me Mrs. George.¡±


    Paul drove the car, and Nicole opened the door. When she was about to sit in, she raised her head unexpectedly and looked up at the lighted room on the top floor. The long figure behind the window, pulled by the light, seemed to be longer and thinner.


    Her heart trembled slightly, but in the end, she bent down and got into the car. But she was distressed as if she had knocked over a condiment bottle.


    She didn¡¯t do anything, but he put such me on her.


    ¡°Kevin, if I don¡¯t make you a cuckold, I¡¯ll be so sorry for your nder.¡±


    Nicole was so angry and took out her mobile phone, only to find several missed calls of her mother Doris and sister Eva. Her eyebrows knitted more tightly. Was there something wrong again? She knows the reasons for these two people, why they kept on calling her because of money.


    She pressed her temple and felt a headache. She felt that she was wrong today, but she didn¡¯t know how things turned out to be like this. At this time, her phone rang again. Because of the vibration, her thighs were particrly sensitive.


    Not long after, her phone rang again. The anger in her heart was also rising. Without looking at it, she pressed the call button and then growled in a low voice, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Nicole.¡± Barry¡¯s old voice shocked Nicole. She took off her phone and saw that it was Barry¡¯s name.


    She apologized hastily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dad, I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Barry immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°Nicole, is there anyone harassing you?¡±


    Nicole knew that Barry must have been thinking that someone harassed her, but Nicole didn¡¯t want to get involved with others. She didn¡¯t want her father to think so much about her, she is so happy now because her father is doing well after the operation, with the help of Kevin.


    So, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just those sales calls.¡±


    Barry didn¡¯t ask any more questions about it. He just asked with concern, ¡°How have you been with Mr. George recently?¡±


    Oh, it turned out that Barry called her because of Kevin. Nicole¡¯s reaction was calm. ¡°Just so, so.¡±


    ¡°Just so, so?¡± Barry was not satisfied with Nicole¡¯s attitude. ¡°Do you know who Mr. George is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing him.¡± Nicole could figure out what Barry was thinking, so she said rudely, ¡°Since you know who he is, you shouldn¡¯t try to get something from him. I¡¯m not that capable.¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± When Barry went to ask Nicole for helpst time, he had already lost his face, ¡°You are also a girl of Richard Family. You should think about the Richard Family, shouldn¡¯t you? When you see that Mr. George is free, ask him toe to our house for dinner.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Nicole quickly ended the call. This one or two people really made her feel tired. She knows that her mother asked her father to call her, because they need something again.


    Paul quietly sent Nicole to the dormitory building.


    ¡°Paul, thank you for sending me back, be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. George.¡±


    Nicole let out a sigh of relief and quickened her pace, walking towards the dormitory.


    The next day, in the library, Nicole and Lily calcted the money in their wallets. There were only a few pieces of money left, which was barely enough to add up to a hundred.


    Nicole frowned, but Lily seemed to be very optimistic. ¡°Fortunately, I have the foresight and have already added hundreds of dors on my meal card. It won¡¯t be a problem for us this month if we save to use the money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Lily, I¡¯m so sorry to bother you again.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Your business is my business. If I don¡¯t have money one day, will you help me without hesitation?¡±


    Nicole nodded. That was for sure.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be a burden. It¡¯s just a few hundred.¡±


    Nicole finally smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nicole found a book to read while Lily yed with her own mobile phone.


    Suddenly, Lily pointed at an inte post and said excitedly to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, look! We met this manst time. Wow, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    Nicole took the phone and saw Kevin¡¯s photo. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Was Kevin George going to get engaged?


    Now, the news that the president of the George Group and Pearly Shin, the daughter of the Shin Group, were going to get engaged was spread on the inte.


    Even the engagement photos had been released, and the engagement time hade out. It was on Christmas Day.


    Lily opened the photo and stared at Kevin¡¯s face. After reading it, Nicole frowned and said, ¡°Obviously, this photo is fake. Looking at the head and neck, you can know it¡¯s fake. Kevin¡¯s shoulders are wider than that in this photo. He is much taller. His waist is thinner, and his legs are longer. If he stood with Pearly Shin, he must be a head taller than her. But look at this photo now.¡±


    Lily stared at Nicole with her mouth agape.


    Nicole was also stunned. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, to be honest, did you sleep with him?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how do you know so clearly? We just met him by ident at the hotelst time, but your understanding of him is to ¨C¡±


    Nicole cursed in her heart. She almost got into big trouble. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°Look at thesements below. Obviously, this photo is made through photoshop.¡±


    Lily flipped through thements below. It was true that arge number ofizens were shouting. This photo was made through photoshop. What about the news that Kevin and Pearly Shin were going to be engaged? What was going on?


    After all, Nicole thought that he got the marriage certificate with her and got engaged with another woman in the future. Didn¡¯t he make her a cuckold? Bastard, how could he be angry with her? Why didn¡¯t he think about himself?


    At this time, in the shiny, concise, and clean office of the George Group.


    Kevin leaned back in the ck boss¡¯s chair, and the LCD TV on the opposite wall was on. The news that he was going to get engaged was spread on the TV and the inte.


    As for him, he didn¡¯t even know when the engagement photos would be taken. It was really ironic.


    David rushed into Kevin¡¯s office with a newly-made gossip magazine in his hand. He rushed directly to Kevin and said, ¡°F*ck, are you getting engaged? Aren¡¯t you already married? You¡¯re going tomit a crime of bigamy?¡±


    Even Mr. Philip, his grandfather, called him.


    Soldiers valued the reputations, and there was no room for betrayal. The matter of Kevin¡¯s marriage only told the Philip family, but now the news that Kevin and Pearly engage was spread, Mr. Philip was the first to warn Kevin that if he dared to do something against the conscience and morality, Mr. Philip would kill Kevin.


    Kevin exined, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s be best if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    And then, David came there.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t you tell the George family that you¡¯re married?¡±


    Kevin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°It was not necessary in the past, but now you don¡¯t think it is necessary? Your father is really a demon. Look at this picture, how ugly it is. He didn¡¯t find someone with a better figure to match your handsome face. I feel sad for your head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re done? If you¡¯re done, then go back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave here.¡± After saying that, Davidy down on the wide leather sofa. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so interesting. I have to stay and watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°So, will you attend the engagement banquet?¡± David asked him.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, how can I have a good show for you?¡±


    It was just a shame for them if he didn¡¯t go there. However, if he went, it would be really exciting.

 Chapter 74 – The false thing can’t be the truth

    When Stephanie saw the news, her whole heart seemed to be rolling in boiling water.


    ¡°F*ck Pearly Shin! It took ten years to pursue Kevin, and I didn¡¯t seed. But Pearly Shin seeded first?¡±


    Stephanie walked back and forth anxiously in the office, and all the original meetings were canceled.


    Finally, she picked up the phone and called Kevin. She called his private phone, so Kevin quickly answered the call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Stephanie turned all her elegance and reserved into nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask Kevin, ¡°Are you getting engaged? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°The false thing can¡¯t be the truth. The truth can¡¯t be false.¡± Kevin replied ambiguously. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯d better stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Are you really going to be engaged to Pearly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±


    ¡°How could it be your own business? You know how many years I¡¯ve been in love with you!¡± At this moment, Stephanie couldn¡¯t care so much and tried her best to speak out her feelings.


    But Kevin was not moved. ¡°There are a lot of women who love me.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So, is what they said true? Have you really given your heart to a married woman?¡±


    Stephanie spoke without thinking. As soon as she said that, she regretted it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kevin, I¡­¡±


    But before she finished speaking, Kevin cut off the phone. He didn¡¯t want to let anyone else criticize his personal affairs, let alone a person who had nothing to do with him.


    David had been watching the whole process, and he didn¡¯t know what Stephanie had said. But from Kevin¡¯s face, he knew that Stephanie had beenpletely out of the game. Oh, no, it should be that she has never been in the game.


    What a pity for such a beauty.


    Stephanie grabbed her mobile phone and listened to the beeping sounding from the other side. After all, her eyes were red and she shed tears.


    The Richard family also saw the news of the engagement.


    Barry was shocked, but he was the only one in the Richard family to know the rtionship between Nicole and Kevin. Originally, he was afraid. Although this rtionship was not known by outsiders, he was secretly d that he could have a rtionship with the George Family. But now, Kevin is getting engaged? Was there any problem with Kevin and Nicole?


    But when he called Nicolest time, she didn¡¯t say anything. So, he called Nicole to know about the news.


    ¡°Nicole, what happened between you and Mr. George?¡± Barry did not talk nonsense and went straight to the point.


    Nicole pretended to be dumb. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Mr. George getting engaged to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is his business. What does it have to do with me? Dad, why don¡¯t you call him yourself if you want to know?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Barry was so angry and couldn¡¯t speak for a while, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Nicole knew very well whether Barry was for her good or not. The reason why he suddenly cared about her so much was just for Kevin.


    It was really amazing that the Richard family could have some rtionship with the George family. If Nicole divorced Kevin, Barry might suffer a lot. But the initiative of this matter was not in her hands at all, so she said, ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know much about this matter. At least he didn¡¯t say she would divorce me.¡±


    Barry frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hoping that he will stay with you.¡±


    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Is there anything else? Dad, I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t.¡±


    After the call with Barry, the corners of Nicole¡¯s smiling eyes suddenly narrowed. Even if nobody knew Nicole was the wife of Kevin, Kevin¡¯s sudden outburst of such explosive news was really a blow to her!


    However, from morning to now, Paul had been dealing with phone calls from all aspects and handling all kinds of connections. Kevin had nothing to do this morning.


    There was no response from Nicole. When a normal woman sees her husband getting engaged, she should at least ask her husband.


    Nicole was very calm.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t I go to Nicole¡¯s university to take a look for you?¡± David stood up and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I also have a thing and will go to the university.¡±


    Kevin nced at the middle of David¡¯s crotch and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of contempt for David¡¯s dignity. David red at Kevin while gnashing his teeth. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it.¡±


    James naturally also saw the news that Kevin was going to get engaged, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    It was too sudden. All the people didn¡¯t prepare for it at all.


    James was also a little worried about Stephanie. He was her younger brother, and he knew Stephanie very well. Stephanie was strong, stubborn, and swore not to give up until she reached her goal.


    How could she just stand by and watch Kevin get engaged without doing anything?


    He called her, but no one answered. He wanted to find her in the ce where she lived, but he didn¡¯t expect that his phone was connected.


    ¡°Sister,¡± James said.


    Stephanie¡¯s voice was calm, and nothing unusual could be heard. ¡°Well, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing her calm voice, James finally felt a little relieved. He wanted to persuade her, but he knew that she would not listen to him because she was stubborn, so he could only exin, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    He took the book and returned it to the library.


    It just happened to be the face to face meeting of Nicole. James raised his eyebrows, and Nicole looked calm. He had thought that Nicole had a rtionship with Kevin, but now it seemed that he was over worried.


    He smiled and said hello to Nicole. Nicole was stunned and also smiled. ¡°Mr. David, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Well, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, then you returned the book.¡±


    Lily felt like she was the third wheel. She curled her lip and saw a cool luxury car stop at the door of the library. She suddenly felt nervous and said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, I have a stomachache. I need to go to the bathroom first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Lily left, James invited Nicole, ¡°Do you have time tonight? I¡¯ll invite you to watch a movie.¡±


    Nicole thought about how to refuse him since his invitation was so direct.


    However, when she turned her head and saw a slim maning from the long stairs outside, she turned her head and agreed, ¡°Okay, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about 7:30 p. m. If you treat me to dinner, we can go now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    David stood at the door of the library and saw Nicole and James talking andughing. He was stunned and immediately ran to the dark ce. He took out the phone and took photos, and then he smiled and showed up. ¡°What are you talking about? You look so happy.¡±


    Nicole immediately understood why Lily was leaving and she was about to leave, so she smiled calmly and said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go to have dinner first.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s attitude was really cold. David touched his nose and blocked her way. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve helped you several times at least. You treated me this way? Little¡­¡± The word ¡°sister inw¡± rolled in David¡¯s throat.


    Nicole immediately red at him. David smiled with ease, but his eyes were full of threats. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me to shut up. I¡¯m here to find Lily. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the library. You can find her by yourself.¡±


    Looking at her walking away with James, David immediately sent the photo he just took to Kevin. Well, he found a good angle. In that photo, Nicole looked sweet and shy. David smiled with satisfaction and then went to the library to settle scores with Lily!


    However, Lily had already slipped through the door on the other side.


    ¡°Do you know David?¡± James asked Nicole surprisingly.


    Fortunately, Nicole was well prepared. ¡°When we went to his barst time, Lily was drunk and David helped us out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to his bar?¡± James frowned his eyebrows, and Nicole quietly stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only gone once. Let¡¯s go and take a look. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll invite you to the cafeteria for dinner.¡± Nicole walked in front and avoided his questioning.


    After dinner, James took Nicole to the cinema.


    The news of Kevin¡¯s engagement had been spread for a day. Nicole was in low spirits. Looking at the huge LED advertising screen outside, she restrained all her expressions and looked depressed.


    They arrived rtively early, and there were still 20 minutes before the movie started.


    The ce where the staff sold popcorn was line-up, and James walked over to line up consciously.


    Nicole looked at him in surprise. ¡°Teacher James, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Buy popcorn. Aren¡¯t girls all fond of eating popcorn while watching movies?¡±


    ¡°No need. I had a full dinner. I don¡¯t want to eat popcorn at all.¡±


    Hearing this, James said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy two cups of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutes in advance to check the tickets. James chose a funny suspense movie that had just been released to the public a few days ago. The box office and reviews were both good, and it seemed that it was not bad.


    What¡¯s more, he bought thest row of couple seats. To be honest, Nicole felt a little weird, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, for some reason, no one came in until the beginning of the movie.


    Nicole felt strange. When the time came, all the lights and screens lit up at once. A staff member went to the stage and said to them, ¡°Sorry, this round has been cancelled. Can you watch the next one?¡±

 Chapter 75 – Kevin was going to get engaged

    ¡°Then who will be responsible for the loss of the tickets?¡± James was not happy. ¡°If you want to cancel it, why do you still need to sell the tickets?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The staff exined, ¡°It¡¯s a temporary decision made by the superiors. I¡¯m not sure, but we can pay you double. Please follow me.¡±


    So it was doomed that they couldn¡¯t watch this movie today.


    James came out of the video hall with two cups of coffee. He was unhappy and wanted to find the manager, but Nicole advised, ¡°Forget it, I think there must be some reason for the temporary cancetion. Besides, you can go back by double. You can watch two roundster. It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    Looking at Nicole¡¯s expression, James suddenly had nothing to say. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see what other movies there are.¡±


    Since they were already here, there was no way they could just go back like this.


    Unfortunately, this VIP cinema was already very popr. Now it was prime time in the evening, and the rounds were already full.


    Nicole was going back to school, so they could only give up. ¡°We can go next time. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    As soon as they walked out of the cinema, the manager immediately reported to Kevin, ¡°Mr. George, do you need to restore the movie round that has been cancelled temporarily?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    On the fifth floor of the cinema, Nicole and James took the elevator downstairs.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a warmth on her shoulder. She looked up and saw James actually take off his ck coat and put it over her body.


    Then he wore a sweater and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to drive you, wait here.¡±


    The clean and sunshine smell of his coat prated Nicole¡¯s breath. Standing at the intersection, she was in a trance for a moment, as if she had seen Kevin?


    Illusion, it must be an illusion.


    Kevin was going to get engaged. How could she see him on the road?


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    When Jame¡¯s car arrived, Nicole got into the car immediately. It was really cold today.


    As there was cold airing, there was going to be a great cooling. Alice and others wrapped themselves in thick down jackets. But unfortunately, Nicole had a cold, so she returned to Richard¡¯s home after ss in the afternoon.


    In Richard¡¯s house, Nicole stood quietly in the corner. She didn¡¯t look outstanding, but her clean and bright temperament attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Eva stood at the stairs, holding Irene¡¯s hand, and said to the crowd with a smile, ¡°Let me make an introduction. This is thedy of the Lopez family, Irene Lopez, my cousin, who just graduated from abroad with an excellent grade.¡±


    The apuse was thunderous. Irene was like a proud peacock spreading its tail, showing its noble feathers. Finally, she smiled shyly and said, ¡°Thank you everyone. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Nicole stood in the crowd and she just wanted to eat fully and then she could leave.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as she wished. Kevin, who was Eva¡¯s husband, came up to pester Nicole all the time to inquire about her. The strong smell of that person went into her nostrils, making her feel a little ufortable.


    He held a cup of corn juice and a piece of tiramisu in his hand and said, ¡°Here you are. Have a taste.¡±


    Nicole frowned and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll take it myself.¡±


    ¡°Corn juice and Tiramisu are thest ones, and the rest are not what you like to eat.¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like the rest? I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± Nicole answered angrily. Don¡¯t make him seem to know her very well, okay? He was really annoying.


    But the fact was that he really took what she liked to eat.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to argue with you. Take them. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Kevin put down the corn juice and tiramisu, and turned around and walked away.


    So Nicole took the corn juice and tiramisu to eat. While Kevin secretly observed Nicole, while she was eating he gave a faint smile.


    He was indeed the person who knew her best. Taking a step back was the best way to advance. Otherwise, Nicole would not have eaten the food.


    Irene was like the moon surrounded by stars. After eating and drinking fully, Nicole felt that it was time to leave.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She went to her room to take her bag, but when she walked to the door to get out, she felt dizzy for a while. Then, her body began to heat up.


    This feeling was very familiar. This was¡­


    Her fingers were holding and pinching the edge of the door frame. She had only drunk a cup of corn juice from Kevin, so¡­


    Nicole suddenly became furious, but she was panic-stricken.


    She was about to leave, but Kevin came up and trapped her between the door and the wall. Nicole felt weak and her blood was boiling.


    She red at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Kevin, you bastar!¡±


    But her voice was soft, without any resistance or threats.


    Looking at Nicole¡¯s flushed face and rapid breathing, Kevin reached out his hand and touched her beautiful face and soft waist. ¡°Nicole, you will beg me and call me honeyter.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, let me go!¡±


    She resisted him, but Kevin kept pressing her down to get closer to him. She could even feel the heat of his body.


    ¡°Rogue¡­¡±


    ¡°Just scold me. Nicole, as long as you are happy, you can scold me as you want. In fact, you have slept with other men. Why do you still pretend to be a pure and honest woman? Today, I will show you my skills.¡± Kevin stared at Nicole¡¯s delicate and charming lips and couldn¡¯t wait to kiss her.


    What kind of couple Kevin and Eva are?


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help scolding them from the bottom of her heart. These two were so shameless. The wife cheated on her husband, and the husband also cheated on his wife! But she knew that continuing to resist would only aggravate Kevin¡¯s vignce.


    So she said, ¡°There is a banquet downstairs. Eva will look for you. Do you really want to do this with me here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? She won¡¯t look for me. She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Bastard! Nicole gritted her teeth and put on a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can look at the balcony door and close the curtains. This room is connected to your room. I¡¯ll wait for you on the bed.¡±


    Nicole staggered to the bed. Kevin was delighted to see that she was so cooperative. He walked out of the door and pulled the curtains.


    At this time, she quickly turned around, opened the door and rushed downstairs.


    Because of exhaustion, she almost rolled down the stairs in the end, looking extremely embarrassed. Her bare hands and feet became red and purple.


    She fell down the stairs, and countless eyes fell on her. Her body seemed to be on fire, and the sight in front of her became blurred. But she knew that she had to get out of here.


    She bit her lips and stood up with difficulty.


    Whispers rang out, when the visitors saw her like that.


    She knew that Kevin would not chase after her because he did not dare to. However, she did not know what she would do in the next second. She had to stand up and leave this ce.


    At this time, she thought of Kevin. In the previous times, he saved her when she had an ident. At this time, would he save her from danger?


    She felt that she was bleeding from her nose and her vision was extremely blurred. She was so afraid for her baby in her stomach, she walked while holding her tummy.


    She was so afraid that she wanted to cry, so she had an illusion. Why did she seem to have seen Kevin?


    He was dressed in a ck Armani suit, with cold eyes and a handsome face, which was always looked up to.


    How could he be her? Nicole could not care so much, because her patience had reached the limit.


    She walked toward him and looked at him with her unusually red and watery eyes, and tightly grabbed his sleeves with her hands.


    Her tears fell from her eyes, and she said in anguage that only she and he could hear, ¡°Honey, hold me tight¡­¡±


    The scene was extremely quiet.


    The crowd stared at the scene in front of them, as if the air had condensed. Looking at an extremely embarrassed woman walking toward the man who was as noble as god, and the woman even grabbed the man¡¯s suit, everyone had only one thought in their mind, ¡°This woman wants to die!¡±


    However, at the moment when she was falling down, the man reached out his hand to hold her waist tightly in his arms.


    This man was the one who had just been on the news a few days ago and made quite a stir in the city. At the scene, everyone recognized him.


    It was Kevin George! Someone whispered.


    As a result, Kevin¡¯s name spread like a gue.


    Irene had just returned, and she still didn¡¯t know who Kevin George was. But when she saw Kevin, she became crazy. She grabbed Doris¡¯s hand and excitedly asked, ¡°Aunt, who is this man? He looks so handsome and so cool!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the president of the George Group.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s the president of the George Group. Then how can he hold Nicole in his arms?¡±


    Doris reacted and was also angry, ¡°Nicole is really shameless.¡±


    Kevin lowered his head and looked at the little woman who had fainted in his arms. She trembled fiercely and kept getting into his arms. His eyes were full of haze.


    Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes fell directly on Barry. Barry, who had just been in high spirits, was quiet at the moment. His throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton wool. He did not know what had happened to Nicole.


    ¡°Honey, please help me¡­¡± Nicole tried her best to suppress herself.


    Kevin picked her up, quickly wrapped her up with his dark coat and then whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s alright, no one sees you. Hold me tight, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    Before leaving, he only left one sentence to Barry, ¡°Mister Richard, give me an exnation.¡± Then he walked out to the door with Nicole in his arms.

 Chapter 76 – She bite his finger

    ¡°Exnation? Exin what?¡± Everyone was very puzzled.


    Barry¡¯s back was soaked in cold sweat. Without saying anything, he went upstairs and went straight to Nicole¡¯s room.


    Of course, the people in the room were all empty.


    Doris and Irene didn¡¯t know what happened, but judging from Barry¡¯s expression, they knew that it was a big deal.


    So they hurried to follow him and said, ¡°Barry, what happened? What did that man mean?¡± Doris asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything unusual in Nicole¡¯s room.¡±


    Barry shouted coldly, followed by Doris and Irene.


    Suddenly, Doris pointed to the trash can on one side and shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Barry,e and have a look¡­¡± Lying in the trash can was a condom that had been used before.


    Seeing this, Barry almost had a heart attack.


    Was Nicole raped here?


    Doris also quickly thought of this possibility and couldn¡¯t help gasping. ¡°Is it Nicole¡­ God¡­ this child¡­ is too casual and unrestrained. At such a young age, she still dares to make sex with a man in the room. If word gets out, where will our Richard family¡¯s face go?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Barry held his aching heart. ¡°For this matter, if anyone dares to say a word, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡±


    Doris¡¯s face was stiff. ¡°Barry, you¡­¡±


    Then Irene, who had followed up, heard such a shocking secret. She could not help but cover her mouth. ¡°Has Nicole been raped? This news is too sensational!¡±


    As the thought of what Kevin had said, Barry¡¯s heart was like being cooked in an oil pan. He told Tony, ¡°Go and keep the condom, and find that man!¡±


    ¡°Do we need to look for them? It¡¯s just Kevin¡­¡± Doris spoke fast.


    Just now, she saw Nicole and Kevining up the stairs one after another. At this moment, she didn¡¯t think about it and said it directly. After she said it, when she saw Barry¡¯s stern face, she knew it was a bad thing.


    Barry stood up with his body shaking. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Bring Kevin here!¡±


    Eva was drunk, and after Nicole ran away, Kevin went back to the room to take care of Eva. He had been very nervous, and when Barry came to look for him, he was even more nervous.


    In the study, Barry put his hands behind his back and bristled with anger. ¡°You son of a b*tch! Kneel down!¡±


    After that, he kept hitting Kevin with his crutch.


    Kevin felt the pain, but he could not resist. He was hit by the stick a few times. Tony was also angry.


    He pped Kevin in the face and said, ¡°Bastard, tell me, what have you done to Nicole?¡±


    What did he do? ¡°Dad, brother, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Kevin was injured all over, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. He could only be stubborn.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? At this point, you still dare to defend yourself?¡± Tony was also furious.


    Anyway, Nicole and Eva were his sister and now his brother inw raped his sister Nicole, he couldn¡¯t bear it anyway.


    But Kevin really didn¡¯t do anything, so he wouldn¡¯t be wronged for no reason. ¡°Dad, brother, I¡¯ve been taking care of Eva since I went upstairs. I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After returning to his room, he made up his mind. If Nicole really said something, he would say that she seduced him, but he refused.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t admit it?¡± Barry was extremely angry. He threw the condom, which had collected a man¡¯s semen, in front of Kevin. ¡°This was just found in Nicole¡¯s room. What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kevin was stunned.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did they find the condom in Nicole¡¯s room? But this man was not him. So Nicole was really with someone¡­


    ¡°Dad, brother!¡± Kevin suddenly grabbed Barry¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°I swear, this condom is really not mine. How can I admit something I haven¡¯t done? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it out. It¡¯s really not mine!¡±


    Seeing that Kevin was not lying, Barry asked, ¡°Is it really not yours?¡±


    Kevin nodded repeatedly. Barry and Tony looked at each other. Tony said, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that it¡¯s not you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not me, Dad, brother. Believe me!¡±


    ¡°Then get up first.¡± Tony was exhausted, ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Kevin wanted to know what had happened to Nicole and whether she had said anything. However, when he saw the serious faces of Barry and Tony, as well as his own injuries, he did not dare to ask anything and retreated in a hurry.


    On the other side, Kevin got in the car with Nicole in his arms. Beneath the wind coat was a face with blood stains.


    After she had endured to the extreme, she felt a spasm of pain. Nicole grabbed Kevin¡¯s clothes. Her whole body had been convulsing, and there was even blood flowing out of her nose.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm fluid flowing in her tights. Even the two words that she kept whispering at the beginning gradually died down. Her hand was tightly holding his shirt.


    Kevin held her tightly, and the car ran straight to the hospital.


    Jimmy had been waiting at the door in person.


    Until they entered the emergency room, no matter how hard the nurse tried, she could not break the finger that was holding Kevin¡¯s clothes.


    Jimmy ordered directly, ¡°Come with us.¡±


    There were not many people, and the heads of the internal and external medicine departments personally helped Jimmy do the surgery.


    Like a silent statue, Kevin stood quietly aside. Jimmy said while taking first aid, ¡°Kevin, you didn¡¯t do it right? That man is so cruel that almost killed half of her life.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± If it was just an ordinary aphrodisiac, the effect would not work so fast and fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new type of forbidden medicine. The effectiveness and aftereffects are still not yet known. It¡¯s one of the control drugs, which has amazing effects in a short period of time. It¡¯s not a big deal if the person who took the medicine makes love with a man. The key thing is that it¡¯s not sessful¡­ that¡¯s what you see right now. Take her blood to make a test, it may not produce any testing result.¡±


    ¡°How is the baby?¡± Kevin asked him.


    Jimmy shook his head and patted his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When he heard it, Kevin felt sorry for Nicole. He knew Nicole loved the baby in her stomach, even though he was not the father, but he felt sadness in his heart when he found out about it.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Jimmy asked him directly.


    Jimmy knew that it wasn¡¯t Kevin who did this, but there was still someone who was not afraid of death who dared to hurt Kevin¡¯s woman. He was really risking his life.


    The muscles all over Kevin¡¯s body tightened in an instant, and the directors of the internal and external medicine departments were also shocked by his arrogance. Their fingers trembled a little, and Jimmy reminded them calmly, ¡°Stay focused.¡±


    Until the rescue was over, Nicole was sent to the VIP ward. Jimmy took off the mask on his mouth and reminded Kevin, ¡°Go and deal with your finger.¡±


    On the index finger of his right hand, there was a circle of dense teeth marks. It was Nicole who suddenly bit her own tongue halfway. Kevin had no way but to let her bite his finger.


    This girl also used great strength. The wound was not big, but it was so deep that bones could be seen.


    The director of the internal medicine department personally bandaged Kevin¡¯s wound. When he arrived at the door of the ward, Jimmy was already looking at the examination report of Nicole.


    When Jimmy saw Kevining, he said to Kevin, ¡°Oh, it seems that you went there in time. Except for the skin injury, there was no serious injury. But I don¡¯t know if her hearing is damaged. Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up and observe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin¡¯s deep face showed a hint of fierceness.


    Jimmy turned to him and asked, ¡°What about your engagement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Jimmy suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You are going to trouble your father.¡±


    Kevin sneered. ¡°If they don¡¯t do something, they won¡¯t get into trouble. They like to seek death. No one can stop them.¡±


    Jimmy showed sympathy for Will George. The engagement banquet that night might really be exciting.


    When Paul came to the door, Jimmy said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the ward, Paul said to Kevin, ¡°Barry called.¡±


    Kevin stood in front of the window quietly. He wanted Barry to give him an exnation, but he didn¡¯t expect Barry to act so fast.


    He put his hands in his trouser pocket, looked mysterious and tall. ¡°What does Barry mean?¡±


    ¡°Barry had got someone to send something over,¡± Paul said with a pained look on his face.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    The face of Paul looked even more terrible. If this thing was taken out, it was definitely not what Kevin hoped to see, but Paul couldn¡¯t resist the pressure of Kevin¡¯s eyes. Paul slowly took out a used condom in a transparent bag from behind.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Paul lowered his head and said, ¡°Barry said that this is found in Mrs. George¡¯s room. So, as long as we find its owner, we can find out who the criminal is.¡±


    ¡°Did he find it in Nicole¡¯s room?¡± Kevin frowned and looked at the unconscious woman lying in bed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go out first.¡±


    As long as Nicole woke up, everything would naturallye to light.


    In the house of the Richard family, all the guests dispersed.


    Barry frowned and sat in the living room, and Doris and Tony sat in the lower part of the seat respectively. Irene, sitting next to Doris, pouted her mouth and looked unhappy.


    Seeing the serious atmosphere, Irene was even more puzzled. Today was her wee party, and she could be a proud princess, so that all the noble young masters who came to the party knew her.


    But since the man appeared and took Nicole away, everything seemed to beplicated and confusing. The man was really handsome.


    Irene was excited to see him. He was the most dazzling and eye-catching man tonight. The feeling of being held in his arms must be wonderful.


    Irene didn¡¯t understand what Barry was worried about, so she asked Barry directly, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the rtionship between the man and Nicole? Why are you so afraid?¡±


    ¡°Nicole? You can¡¯t call her by her full name. She¡¯s your elder sister.¡± Barry scolded Irene, and Irene pouted and dared not to speak again.


    Kevin, who was sitting on one side, was also very uneasy. He had heard about what had happened downstairs and knew that Nicole had been taken away.


    In fact, he was very scared. Although the semen did not belong to him, if Nicole woke up and told others that the cup of corn juice was given by him, what would he do?


    Ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back, making him feel as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    Barry ignored Irene¡¯s question and only said to Tony, ¡°Come to the study with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    In the study room.


    ¡°What?¡± Tony looked shocked after hearing Barry¡¯s words.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s such an important thing. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, you and I will go to the hospital to apologize personally.¡±


    Apologizing was quite a heavy word. Tony wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Downstairs, Irene¡¯s face was full of grievance. ¡°Aunt, what on earth happened? Why did it turn out like this? Uncle never treated me badly before.¡±


    Doris thought of her own whipping before, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Doris held Irene¡¯s hand and told her that Nicole once got pregnant and they offended a man they shouldn¡¯t have offended.

 Chapter 77 – Sad news

    Nicole felt that her senses seemed to be sealed. She couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. She was trapped in a sea of snow and ice. It was sometimes hot and sometimes cold. It tortured her so much that she wanted to die.


    She didn¡¯t stop trembling until shepletely lost consciousness.


    When she regained consciousness, she felt a heart-wrenching pain on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole suddenly sat up from the bed, and the little nurse was so scared that her hands trembled and the needle waspletely crooked.


    Kevin frowned and looked at the back of Nicole¡¯s hand, which was bleeding profusely. He said with a gloomy face, ¡°Go invite your director here.¡±


    When the nurse heard that the director was invited, she immediately apologized hurriedly. Because Kevin was too handsome, the nurse only focused on him, so she didn¡¯t really do her own work well. Nicole also knew what was going on when she saw the little nurse¡¯s eyes that were full of tears.


    Nicole covered the painful back of her hand, and her ears seemed to buzz, and her body was limp and powerless, but she still helped that little nurse and said. ¡°Forget it, try it again, but you must be sure to do it well this time.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it took a lot of effort for her to finish her sentence. But her eyes fell on Kevin¡¯s face.


    Nicole always thought it was a dream. She had seen him before she fainted. But now, he was standing in front of her. She knew that it was not a dream, but he really came.


    It was he who rescued her from such a miserable situation. Her eyes were inexplicably sore and she wanted to cry, but she thanked him because he was really like a knight saving her from danger and saving herst bit of dignity.


    Finally, the nurse inserted the needle into Nicole¡¯s hand. The nurse didn¡¯t dare to look at Kevin anymore. She left with the tray and said before leaving, ¡°If you have any problem, ring the bedside bell. We¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    When the nurse left, the ward immediately quieted down. Nicole looked at Kevin and said bluntly, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I thought you would lose your memory after waking up.¡±


    A faint blush appeared on Nicole¡¯s pale face, and her other hand curled up slightly. She suddenly felt embarrassed. If she counted carefully, Kevin seemed to have her three or four times.


    This man was really omnipotent, but she said, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear in the Richard family?¡±


    ¡°Your father called me and invited me over.¡±


    Nicole was stunned. ¡°Is father crazy?¡± her father even dared to invite Kevin George to go there.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t wee me.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Nicole smiled, but her eyes were sincere. ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me and my baby¡­¡±


    Kevin kept silent and slowly bowed his head. Nicole felt there¡¯s something wrong.


    She frowned and asked him, ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Kevin said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the baby¡­¡± and he shook his head.


    ¡°What?!¡± Nicole was shocked, she knew what he meant. She started to cry and asked Kevin again, ¡°No, why? My baby¡­¡±


    Nicole cried heavily and Kevin hugged her to calm down. She was so sad for the loss of her baby, she really loved her baby in her tummy, and now he is gone, she feels empty.


    ¡°Please calm down, tell me, who drugged you?¡±


    ¡°Kevin Jang.¡± She said angrily from the bottom of her heart. She never forgave Kevin, for what happened to her and to her baby. She wanted revenge and Kevin suffered too from what he did to her.


    At this point, Nicole felt that she was really blind before. She thought about it so carefully that her body trembled slightly.


    When Kevin saw her trembling, his dark eyebrows tightened and a trace of darkness shed in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard. It was Paul, who had returned with some food.


    ¡°Just put it here. We¡¯ll eat itter.¡±


    Paul nodded and whispered a few words to Kevin. Kevin remained calm and said to Nicole, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the corridor outside, two ck bodyguards were guarding the door, blocking Barry and Tony outside. Tony was a man muddling in the officialdom. Usually, people would beg him for help, but now he was blocked outside, so he was very unhappy. But Barry didn¡¯t say a word, so Tony naturally couldn¡¯t say a word.


    After standing for about twenty minutes, Barry, after all, was old and his legs were weak. Tony wanted to help his father go to the side to sit for a while, but he heard the sound of leather shoes nking and walking inside the ward.


    Barry immediately straightened his body, and Tony had to get his own attention focused.


    In the backlight, a tall man walked slowly and elegantly. His hidden body was wrapped in a ck handmade suit. His eyes were so fierce that even Tony did not dare to look at him. This man was Nicole¡¯s husband, who should have been Tony¡¯s brother-inw, but now¡­


    Barry and Tony could only bow in front of Kevin.


    So did Barry, but he was much more honest than Tony, ¡°Mr. George, how¡¯s Nicole?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Mr. Richard, why did youe here so early? Did youe here to tell me the result?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Barry felt embarrassed.


    All the guests were the important guests they invited. The semen was not from Kevin, but they couldn¡¯t find out whom the semen belonged to, so they came to ask for punishment in the morning, hoping that Kevin could forgive them.


    If Barry at his age had to lower his head to Kevin, in fact, Barry also felt ufortable in his heart, but in such a situation, he had to lower his head.


    Tony couldn¡¯t bear that his father was to be humiliated, so he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mr. George, no matter what, we are all elders of Nicole. Since you and Nicole are married, shouldn¡¯t you respect the elders of Nicole?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes burst out with fierce murderous intent and fell on Tony¡¯s face. Barry wanted to stop Tony, but it was toote. He heard Kevin say, ¡°You mean, I should call you brother and Dad?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s cold and deep voice made people shiver. It was what Tony dared not to think about. How dare Barry. For a moment, they were speechless.


    ¡°Mr. George, that¡¯s not what my son meant. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Barry was indeed very sensible.


    Kevin took back his cold eyes and stood with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°I can let go of this matter, but for another thing, we should settle it well.¡±


    Barry said nervously, ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Bring Kevin Jang for me.¡±


    Tony was puzzled. ¡°Why? Kevin didn¡¯t do it. Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t have much patience.


    After he said that, he turned around. Paul stood with his hands sped behind his back. Barry and Tony had to go back first.


    On the way, Tony drove the car with some dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡°Dad, Kevin is reallywless. He doesn¡¯t even take you seriously. Why does he still want Kevin to find him?¡±


    ¡°When Eva was about to marry Kevin Jang, I opposed it. Now Tony, at this time, I¡¯m afraid that we have to abandon Kevin to save ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    After all, Barry was experienced and could see more clearly than Tony. ¡°At this time, even if the semen is not from Kevin, I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with him.¡±


    Tony¡¯s heart jolted. However, considering the overall situation was the most important thing, he quickly weighed the pros and cons.


    ¡°Then how about Eva? What should we do?¡±


    The shock of the Richard familyst time had already let Barry Richard see through thew of the jungle. He said, ¡°The Richard family¡¯s business can¡¯t be ruined like this. Now you know why I want you to be polite to Nicole.¡±


    ¡°But Kevin George is getting engaged.¡±


    ¡°Hump, so what? Didn¡¯t you see his attitude towards Nicole?¡±


    Tony waspletely silent. In fact, the Richard Family now relied entirely on Nicole to live. The key was, ¡°When did Nicole get involved with such a person?¡±


    In the hospital.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Nicole finished that transfusion, the little nurse came in with a bowl of hot porridge. The porridge that I bought before had been warm all the time, so it was not cold to eat it now.


    The little nurse stood aside with a red face and didn¡¯t leave the ward. Nicole coughed and asked her, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The nurse withdrew her fixed eyes and went out.


    It was quiet in the ward again. Kevin was dealing with the documents over there. His slender legs were crossed, and the documents in his hands were in an orderly mNicoler. The golden sunshine fell on him through the leaves, which was really pleasing to the eye.


    Nicole admired the handsome man as she was eating porridge. She had a good appetite.


    ¡°You admired my face and ate porridge?¡± The handsome man looked up without warning, and his deep eyes fell on her face. Nicole suddenly coughed and hurriedly took a tissue to cover her mouth. How could she be found?


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really good at joking.¡±


    Kevin looked away and continued to deal with the work on hand.


    After Nicole finished the porridge, she felt much better and quietly leaned against the bed, watching him work.


    It was said that a serious man was the most handsome man, and that was true. Kevin, who was working carefully, looked extremely sexy and attractive.

 Chapter 78 – Unexpected Person

    The time was peaceful and the present world was stable. It would be great if it could be like this forever.


    She got up and went to the bathroom, washed up. Aftering out, she didn¡¯t want to go back to bed, but walking back and forth would affect him.


    So she simply stood at the door of the bathroom and continued to look at him. Then she noticed his finger wrapped in gauze.


    The sun was slowly rising from the window, and she moved to Kevin¡¯s side little by little. Although her memory was vague, she had not lost her memory. She still felt sad when she remembered what happened to her baby.


    When Kevin felt that someone was by his side, he immediately maintained a high level of vignce. When he saw clearly that the person was Nicole, his finger had been held in her hand.


    He was stunned. Nicole had already said in an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. Will it hurt very much?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were faint. Nicole¡¯s body was very close to him, and her long ck and silky hair fell over her shoulders. Because she had been in aa for a night, her hair looked a little rough and messy, but was soft and healthy.


    Her eyes were full of undisguised distress, which made Kevin surprised. Someone looked at him with admiration and someone looked at him in awe.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Kevin reached out his hand and touched Nicole¡¯s hair. The feeling was as good as he thought.


    Nicole was stunned and felt that the posture at this moment was too intimate. Her face was red and her eyes were shining. She put down his hand and said, ¡°You can do your thing. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Kevin watched her go to bed and covered her head with the quilt. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t cover your head with the quilt all the time. You willck oxygen and it¡¯s easy for you to develop cerebral palsy.¡±


    Nicole silently took off the quilt.


    Kevin looked at her and knew that there was no sequel on Nicole, but he would never let Kevin Jang go so easily.


    Paul had already arrived at the Richard family and took Kevin Jang away.


    At the time, when Eva and Kevin were still sleeping, Kevin was directly pulled out of the quilt and was taken into the car by a group of people.


    Eva screamed, but Doris and Irene were the only ones left in the Richard family. Doris had seen the cruelty of this group of men in ck, so she pulled Irene to hide in the room and dared not to appear.


    When Barry and Tony came back, they saw Eva sobbing in the living room downstairs in her pajamas with her hair disheveled.


    Doris sat by the side andforted Eva.


    ¡°Dad.¡± As soon as Eva saw Barrye back, she immediately ran forward and said, ¡°Dad, you have to save Kevin. I don¡¯t know who took him away.¡±


    Although Eva once slept with other men, Kevin was her husband. If something happened, she would be a widow. How terrible it would be if it was spread out.


    Upon hearing this, Barry said without any hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re going to divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Divorce? Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you don¡¯t want the whole Richard family to be involved, just do as Dad says.¡± Tony also said aside.


    Eva frowned and asked, ¡°Brother, is there something wrong?¡±


    She was drunk yesterday, but she also heard from Irene about what had happened after that. But what did it have to do with Kevin?


    As for the condom, Barry had allowed nobody to disclose it, and Eva was not yet aware of it.


    Barry couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more, ¡°Let¡¯s call thewyer to draw up the divorce agreement.¡±


    Eva stood stupidly in the same ce. She had wanted to catch up with her father and ask him about it, but when she thought of the handsome looks of Kevin, she just stood there and didn¡¯t move.


    Previously, she was a married woman and couldn¡¯t do anything. Now that she was divorced, did she still have a chance?


    In the past, Eva thought Kevin was good. But now, in her eyes, Kevin was not as good as a de of grass by the roadside. That¡¯s why she agreed to divorce him.


    Kevin was taken into the car by two bodyguards in ck, and there was no way for him to resist.


    The awe-inspiring momentum of these bodyguards had already scared Kevin enough, but he was still bluffing.


    ¡°Let me go quickly. Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? Let me go quickly.¡±


    ¡°We are the ones who want your life,¡± Paul said indifferently in front of them.


    Kevin was shocked. Last time when Eva pushed Nicole downstairs, he had seen Paul. At this moment, a sense of despair slowly spread from his heart.


    After two days, in the ward.


    Kevin picked up the phone from the sofa.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Nicole¡¯s body, which had been curled up under the quilt, instantly sat up.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and stared at her lively eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that she had been pretending to be asleep to peek at him. Nicole knew that he had found out, so she simply sat cross-legged on the bed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I? Can¡¯t I see my husband?¡±


    ¡°Okay, have you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± Nicole looked at Kevin with cute eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It must be boring for me to stay alone in the hospital.¡±


    Kevin thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Paul to send you back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Nicole jumped up from the bed, and hugged Kevin¡¯s neck and kissed him on the face.


    At this time, Paul pushed the door open and came in. Nicole was still in Kevin¡¯s body.


    Paul quickly adjusted his breathing, closed his eyes and withdrew. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Nicole got out of Kevin¡¯s body in a flurry, and her face was full of embarrassment. She lowered her head to tidy up her slightly messy hospital gown and said, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll pack up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I still have one more thing to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kevin frowned and opened his mouth in disdain. ¡°They found a used condom in your room. Can you exin it?¡±


    Nicole suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not mine!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that it¡¯s not yours. Do you know who used it?¡±


    Nicole scratched the back of her head awkwardly. She finally knew why Kevin didn¡¯t say it before. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Eva who used it with a strange man. The man¡¯s name seems to be Dexter Wo. So it¡¯s really not mine.¡± She tried to recall it, and the man¡¯s name seemed to be Dexter Wo.


    Kevin looked at her frowning and painful expression and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Paul was ordered to send Nicole back, but not back to school.


    Finally, the car entered into a high-end residential area in the center of the city, Gold Vi. She was puzzled. ¡°Paul, what are we doing here?¡±


    Paul took the car into the garage below and then went straight to the top floor with Nicole. He handed her a key and said, ¡°Mrs. George, Mr. George, let you live here from now on.¡±


    ¡°He wants me to live here? But I live in the school.¡±


    ¡°Mr. George means that you don¡¯t live in the school from now on, and you will sleep here at night.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is Kevin going to keep me as his mistress?¡±


    Paul replied obediently, ¡°Mr. George doesn¡¯t keep you as his mistress. You¡¯re justifiable Mrs. George. Well, I¡¯ll go first. You¡¯d better remember what Mr. George said, or you¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, Mr. George is talking about imperial edict, and you are hisckeys. In addition to threatening me, you can do nothing else. Get out of here.¡±


    Paul was not angry, because what she said was right. Kevin¡¯s words were the imperial edict, and if Kevin wanted it, he could be the master.


    Nicole curled her lips and opened the door. It was super luxurious and extravagant. She jumped a few times on the leather sofa, feeling very flexible andfortable.


    The view here was also very broad. Even the river and the bridge on the river in the distance could be seen clearly.


    In such a big ce, she could hear her echo when she said a word. She didn¡¯t like the empty vi at all.


    She opened her arms and took a deep breath. After making a gesture of cheering, she determined the appointment time and location with Lisa.


    Lisa said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to our house? It¡¯s peaceful and quiet. No one will disturb us.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She answered.


    Lisa then sent the address to Nicole¡¯s mobile phone. Nicole identally found that it was next to the Gold Vi, and it took about ten minutes to get there.


    Perhaps because Axel was in his own home, he was more rxed and easy to enter the state. Today¡¯s task waspleted very smoothly, and it was much earlier than expected.


    Nicole was also very happy and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at hometer. It¡¯s easier for you to rx. Today¡¯s process is really very smooth. Mr. He, take it slow. Don¡¯t rush. We will definitely seed. I am confident.¡±


    It was rare for Axel to be so kind. He said, ¡°Then, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. That¡¯s what I should do. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯lle back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Lisa stood up as well.


    ¡°No, I can go by myself. Mrs. He, you don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    Nicole came out of Lisa¡¯s house and back to the road. There was a ck Cayenne driving towards her direction. However, the car slowly drove back and rolled down the window.


    ¡°Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t expect to run into James here, thinking that the world was too small.


    James looked her up and down. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see¡­ a patient.¡± In order to prevent James¡¯ questioning, she said first. ¡°The patient¡¯s privacy is forbidden to be disclosed.¡±


    James smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask. Have you had dinner?¡±


    Her stomach growled, which betrayed her. She could only shake her head honestly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat, either. Get in the car; I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±

 Chapter 79 – The bastard

    In the dark dungeon.


    Kevin Jang curled up in a corner, his body covered in wounds. But she firmly believed that the Richard family would not ignore him and would not ignore him and would definitelye to save him.


    Until the arrogant man, who was like a god, appeared.


    This was the first time Kevin Jang saw Mr. George, but from Kevin¡¯s eyes, he understood that this man was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you?¡± Kevin Jang¡¯s arrogant attitude had been withdrawn, and what was left was a sense of uneasiness and fear.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is who you are.¡±


    Standing in the dark dungeon, Mr. George did not lose his nobleness at all, but the killing intent in his eyes made people shudder.


    Kevin Jang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±


    ¡°You want to hurt my wife, but you don¡¯t even know who I am.¡± Mr. George¡¯s words were full of great irony.


    ¡°Your wife? Who is your wife?¡± Kevin Jang could not figure out what kind of woman could match such a man.


    Paul let out a sigh of sympathy. Kevin Jang was so bold that he dared to bully Nicole even if he didn¡¯t know whose wife Nicole was.


    If he didn¡¯t die, who would be?


    However, Mr. Kevin George was not stupid.


    After thinking about Kevin¡¯s words again, he found that the person he wanted to bully was Nicole. So he asked, ¡°Is Nicole your wife?¡±


    Mr. George suddenly opened his eyes wide in horror and his words were full of disbelief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call her name.¡± Thinking of the deep kiss marks of Nicole, Mr. George looked at Kevin Jang with a murderous look.


    Kevin Jang quickly moved from the dungeon to Mr. George¡¯s feet.


    ¡°No, please listen to me. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t do anything. Let me go. I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s brother inw.¡±


    ¡°Brother inw? You won¡¯t be her brother inwter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kevin Jang panicked.


    Mr. George looked at him arrogantly and said, ¡°Those who bullied my wife without permission will die!¡±


    ~


    Eva was also very fast. After Barry asked her to divorce Kevin Jang, she asked awyer to prepare it as fast as possible and then asked someone to send it to the Jang family.


    The Jang family was shocked and came to ask what was going on.


    Eva avoided them, and they tried to find Kevin Jang, but couldn¡¯t find him.


    Adel Jang, Kevin¡¯s mother, sat in front of the door of the Richard family and burst into tears, which attracted the neighbors around toe out and watch.


    Irene was still asleep and awakened by the cry of Adel. A basin of water fell from upstairs and just fell on Adel¡¯s head. Adel was stunned and forgot to cry, but Irene continued to scold.


    ¡°Where did youe from? You are crying. Get out of here.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant asked Adel to go back first, but she refused to leave. At this time, a ck car drove to the door of the Richard family and dropped a man from the car.


    When Adel saw the man, she turned pale with fright. Regardless of the water all over her body, she immediately ran over and shouted at Kevin, who was badly hurt.


    ¡°My son, my son, how did you be like this?¡±


    But the cold and indifferent members of the Richard family did note out to take a look.


    ~


    After Mr. George went to the Gold Vi, he opened the door but was faced with an empty house. He didn¡¯t see anyone at all. He stood at the door and took out his mobile phone.


    Nicole was eating with James. They ate the hot pot together. She liked hot pot very much. The hot pot restaurant was noisy, and her phone was in her bag. Naturally, she didn¡¯t notice it.


    In the end, she drank too much of the free plum soup in the restaurant. She stood up and went to the bathroom. When she got to the bathroom, she noticed that her phone vibrated.


    Standing in thepartment and looking at the number on the phone, Nicole suddenly felt very guilty. Thinking of what Paul said before, Nicole thought that Kevin George would not go there so early, so she greeted him as long as she could.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ of course I¡¯m at home.¡± Nicole prayed in her heart.


    ¡°Home? Which one?¡±


    ¡°Of course in the Gold Vi,¡± she said. Kevin doesn¡¯t like her toe into contact with James. If he knew that she¡¯s eating with James right now, he would definitely get mad at her.


    Kevin sat on the luxurious leather sofa with his legs crossed, looking at the empty room. ¡°Have you turned into a ghost?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    Nicole cursed in her heart. ¡°Y-You¡¯re going back?¡±


    After that, she wished that she could kill herself by biting her tongue.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kevin¡¯s face darkened and he covered up all his aura.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± It could not be that he had not eaten yet. If he were to eat, it would be impossible for him to go back at this time.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± Nicole responded obsequiously.


    However, she burped and exposed that she had eaten dinner.


    Kevin gets silent when he hears it and he knows that she was lying to him.


    Nicole covered her face and felt like peeing. She didn¡¯t have time to say anything else and squatted down in a hurry. Then she covered the earpiece to prevent him from hearing such a shy voice.


    Kevin was a shrewd man. He suddenly understood something and asked, ¡°Are you with James?¡±


    Nicole wanted to say no, but she couldn¡¯t say anything against her will. Then Kevin hung up the phone.


    She held her mobile phone and bit her lip. In the end, she decided to go back. Because she had eaten well, and when she thought that Kevin went back without eating, she couldn¡¯t tell what was in her heart.


    She always felt that it was not good to get rid of him like this. Although he looked cold and heartless, he took her away from all the hardships every time she met difficulties. Nicole felt that she couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Kevin felt that he should leave the Gold Vi, but his butt seemed to be nted on the sofa. Ten minutester, he stood up from the sofa, opened the door and stood in front of the elevator.


    The elevator door opened, and a small figure rushed out from inside with a lot of food in her hand. It seemed that she was in a hurry, and she directly hit Kevin.


    Nicole¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She knew that ording to the character of Kevin, he must have left without saying a word. But now that Kevin was still there, she breathed a sigh of relief. She ran all the way with sweat all over her head.


    Kevin gave her a look of disgust, pushed her away and went into the elevator.


    Nicole¡¯s smile froze, and she immediately stood in front of him and asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He nced at her from the corner of his eyes and stared at her hand, which was holding him. He gestured for her to move away.


    Nicole knew that she should let him go if she was sensible at this time.


    But at this time, she softened her posture and raised the things she bought. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I bought something to eat. You can leave after you finish eating.¡±


    But Kevin remained unmoved and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Nicole was shocked by his indifferent eyes, and her eyes were slightly red, but she knew that he would keep his word. She bit her lower lip in embarrassment, silently stepped aside and let him go.


    However, the elevator door did not close as expected. Kevin actually came out of the elevator and entered the door.


    Nicole was stunned, and his low voice came from inside.


    ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool?¡±


    Oh, his attitude changed so fast.


    But at this moment, it was undeniable that Nicole was very happy. She hurriedly raised her hand to wipe her red eyes and felt happy again.


    Kevin sat on the sofa. Nicole changed her shoes and asked him, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat food, of course. I¡¯m not full, looking at your face.¡±


    The bastard, he was abusing her, wasn¡¯t he?


    However, Nicole was magnanimous and didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, but it may be a little slow. I guess it will take about half an hour.¡±


    Before he could say a word, Nicole turned around and went into the kitchen.


    It was an extremely luxurious and spacious open kitchen. Nicole even dreamed of having such a kitchen in her dreams.


    It was a great pleasure to cook in such an environment.


    She put the rice on the table first, and then opened the refrigerator to see if there was anything to eat. Sure enough, there were not many things, but there were some basic preparations. It was certain that it would not be left behind by Kevin.


    Half an hourter, two simple dishes and one soup were served.

 Chapter 80 – But aren’t you getting engaged?

    When Nicole came out with chopsticks and food, Kevin happened toe out of the bedroom. He had taken a shower and changed his clothes. His light gray casual clothes also gave him a good look.


    His ck hair was wet, and returned to its original softness and cleanliness. His hair stuck to his face in a well-fitted manner.


    Nicole quietly swallowed her saliva and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Kevin walked to the table and looked at the simple dishes on the table. Nicole felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°There are not many things, so I can only make simple dishes. Have a seat.¡±


    She was already full, but in order to show her respect, she sat opposite Kevin.


    Kevin looked at her with his bowl. Nicole smiled guilty and said, ¡°You eat, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Looking at Kevin putting a chopstick of vegetables into his mouth, Nicole was also looking forward to his feeling. She was confident in her cooking skills, so she asked with her eyes shining, ¡°How about it?¡±


    After swallowing the food, Kevin said, ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole suddenly felt like a deted ball. She had forgotten that he was used to eating abundant fish and meat, and he naturally didn¡¯t like eating what she made.


    She was so disappointed that said, ¡°If it¡¯s not delicious, don¡¯t force yourself to eat. You don¡¯t need to torture your noble stomach.¡±


    Kevin looked up at her. Nicole was pouting mouth and lowering her head, and Kevin said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have good cooking skills, you should practice more. I wille back every night to have dinner.¡±


    Nicole suddenly looked up at him and said, ¡°But aren¡¯t you getting engaged?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mouth was faster than her brain. When she realized what she said, she wanted to find a hole to hide. But in the end, she held on. The TV said that his engagement party would be held in two days. Nicole found out that she was not as open-minded as she thought.


    She really cared about it in her heart.


    Kevin¡¯s deep eyes fell on her body, which was so heavy that Nicole could not bear it. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Just forget what I said.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already said it.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to give me an exnation?¡± She encouraged herself and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she heard him say, ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to be engaged to someone else?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Nicole said honestly, ¡°At least you are my nominal husband. If you get engaged to another woman, I¡¯ll lose my face.¡±


    Kevin had finished his meal. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and looked at her faintly. ¡°Just your nominal husband only?¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words. She stood up with bowls and chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash the dishes.¡±


    After Nicole washed the dishes, Kevin stood on the balcony to look at the night view. Nicole hesitated for a moment and walked over to him.


    ¡°Well, the dishes have been washed. It¡¯s gettingte. Can I go back to school first?¡±


    Today was not the weekend. If she did not go back, Lily would definitely find her, so she had to go back.


    As soon as the voice fell, Kevin turned to look at her. Nicole stared at her toes and carefully asked for his opinion, ¡°Can I? Otherwise, my friend will be worried.¡±


    ¡°When you go back, you need their approval. Are they your parents?¡±


    Nicole was stunned and looked at Kevin coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Lily and the others were not her father or mother, but in Nicole¡¯s mind, they were the most important people. They were her rtives, so when she heard Kevin¡¯s words, Nicole was a little unhappy.


    Kevin saw that she was unhappy, which meant that she regarded those people more important than him. ¡°Okay, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    He turned into the living room and went to the bedroom, leaving Nicole standing on the lonely balcony and facing the balcony with an embarrassed expression.


    The warm and happy scene just now seemed to have be a fantasy for her. Nicole left here with her bag and returned to school.


    ~


    Kevin Jang¡¯s half-dead punishment put the Richard family in danger.


    Eva was even more determined to divorce him.


    While Irene had fallen in love with Kevin George.


    Knowing that Mr. Kevin George was the president of George Group, Irene also knew that the woman Kevin was going to get engaged to was Pearly Shin, the daughter of the president of the Shin Group.


    Irene looked at Pearly¡¯s photo, but she couldn¡¯t see how much more beautiful Pearly was than her. She was very unconvinced. Such a man could only be matched by her beauty, couldn¡¯t he?


    In the early morning.


    The ck Lamborghini slowly approached George Group, while Kevin was resting in the backseat with his eyes closed. He was in a bad mood, so he looked colder, lonely and arrogant.


    Paul focused on driving the car. Suddenly, a figure jumped out in front of him. He immediately stepped on the brake, but the person in front of him still fell down softly.


    Paul looked at this dramatic scene, so, did they encounter anyone who tried to ckmail them?


    It was the first time that he had encountered such a reckless person at the gate of George Group.


    Kevin opened his eyes and Paul got off the car to check.


    Paul saw a girl in a short skirt lying in front of the car, screaming with her hands on her knees.


    Paul squatted in front of her. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Paul¡¯s face was resolute, angr and full of manliness. In fact, Paul was good looking. However, Paul just stood next to Kevin for a long time, covering his own me.


    Irene¡¯s heart was beating fast. She shook her head and suddenly remembered the purpose of this time. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m injured and my knees hurt.¡±


    Irene bit her lower lip and she was very attractive. Paul looked at her moist eyes. Unfortunately, he was not moved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the security guards to take you to the hospital.¡± He waved his hand and called the security guards who had been waiting for a long time.


    Irene immediately reached out to stop him and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. Just let me sit for a while.¡±


    She was beautiful, and she looked so delicate and weak. A normal man would definitely ask her to get in the car.


    However, Paul said, ¡°Then just sit down on the side of the road. It¡¯s very troublesome for you to stand here.¡±


    It was different from what Irene had imagined. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Paul stood up. Irene suddenly reached out her hand and hugged his calf. Paul frowned and endured the impulse to kick her away. ¡°Miss, what do you want to do?¡±


    Irene had no choice but to introduce herself. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s cousin. I have something very important to tell Mr. George.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s cousin?


    Two minutester, Irene arrived at Kevin¡¯s side as she wished.


    It was just that Kevin was sitting inside the car, and Irene was standing next to the car door. He shook a small half of the window, revealing the sharp and delicate half of his face, which made Irene excited.


    ¡°I heard that you have something important to tell me.¡± Kevin looked steadily forward and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Irene thought as long as she found a chance to approach Kevin, he would be attracted by her beauty when he nced at her, so that he would not marry Pearly, but marry her instead.


    Irene felt that the reason why Kevin married Pearly was that she didn¡¯te back before and didn¡¯t let him see her amazing beauty.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was faint. He could also feel the burning look in Irene¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you and my cousin¡­ Although I don¡¯t know what rtionship you have, I saw you leaving with her in your arms.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s patience was limited. He had already raised his expensive diamond wristwatch and looked at it. He was reminding her to hurry up.


    Irene knew what she meant, so she quickened the speed of her words. ¡°But you must not know that my cousin¡­ She even made love with others in the room. She really doesn¡¯t know how to love herself.¡±


    At the end of her words, Irene sighed in a regretful tone, and then quietly waited to see Kevin¡¯s reaction of disgust or anger.


    However, Kevin said with no expression, ¡°Are you done? Drive.¡±


    Paul sped up and left.


    When the car wiped the hemline of Irene¡¯s dress, she let out a cry and chased two steps forward. She really fell down.


    From the beginning to the end, Kevin hadn¡¯t opened his eyes to look at her, which made her very unwilling. Moreover, there was no expression that she expected on Kevin¡¯s face. What went wrong?


    Her palm hurt. When she raised her hand, she found that she was really injured.


    When Paul drove the car into Kevin¡¯s special parking space, Kevin told him, ¡°Tell the security guards not to let people with malicious intentions approach the gate of George Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±


    Paul was also very disdainful of Irene¡¯s IQ. It could be imagined why she came to talk to Kevin about this kind of thing. The saddest thing was that she pretended to be a viin, but had any results. She was so disgusting.


    Nicole had not slept well since she came back from the Gold Vi, and she was not in good spirits the next day.


    In the afternoon, she was sleepy with two big ck circles around her eyes in the library. Somehow, she had a dream. It seemed that she had returned to the banquet of the Richard family that day.


    Those blurry images became clear in her dream. She even saw the cor color of the clothes he wore that day. He just stood in the crowd, dazzling like god. His cold eyes looked down upon all the people, but he gave her all the warmth he had.


    She stumbled over to him and asked him for help in a weak voice. Without hesitation, he took her under his protection and carefully protected her from all kinds of humiliation, embarrassment and gossip.


    After waking up, Nicole looked at the ceiling in a daze. She knew that she had restored what had happened that day in her dream, so she suddenly felt empty and regretful.


    Although he was strong and domineering, he would eventually agree as long as she begged him. This man was softhearted and always helped her.


    ¡°Nicole, go shopping in the afternoon.¡± Lily climbed to Nicole¡¯s bedside and said to her.


    In fact, no matter whether Nicole agreed or not, Lily would drag her to go shopping. Nicole couldn¡¯t refuse Lily, so Nicole went shopping with Lily. It was a good time for them to go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities.

 Chapter 81 – In your dreams

    Well, Nicole couldn¡¯t refuse Lily, so Nicole went shopping with Lily. It was a good time for them to go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities.


    However, they did not expect to meet Amanda so coincidentally.


    At that time, they had just entered a women¡¯s boutique. Nicole took a look at the red wool coat on the shelf. As soon as Nicole reached out to take it, a slender hand reached out from the side and happened to touch Nicole¡¯s hand. Raising her head, Lily also saw Amanda through the clothes frame.


    The world was really small.


    When rivals in love met, their eyes were always filled with envy.


    Nicole pulled the clothes over with force and said, ¡°I got it first.¡±


    However, the shop assistant came over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, this dress was ordered by this youngdy. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nicole looked embarrassed. However, Amanda stopped the shop assistant and said with a gentle and generous smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Miss, if you like it, just take it. I¡¯ll look at other clothes.¡±


    As soon as Amanda finished her words, Nicole threw the clothes back to her and said, ¡°Who said that I like it? Only you can wear such a vulgar color.¡±


    Amanda smiled, and Lily also pulled Nicole. Nicole was not such a mean and unreasonable person, and Lily did not want Nicole to lose her proper demeanor.


    Nicole also knew that she had gone too far, but she refused to apologize.


    Fortunately, Amanda did not care about it. Amanda just smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am old and can only wear such a vulgar color. Since you don¡¯t like it, I will ask someone to wrap it up.¡±


    Amanda had an outstanding temperament. Her generosity was also admirable. Nicole nodded slightly to Amanda and pulled Lily out of the store.


    After they came out of the store, Lily¡¯s good mood waspletely destroyed.


    Nicole took Lily¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go shopping? Why are you unhappy?¡±


    Lily remained silent. Nicole tried to console Lily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just be happy. Can you smile?¡±


    Passing by a men¡¯s clothing store, there were fine men¡¯s clothes hanging in the disy window. Nicole was unconsciously attracted by the three sets of ck and white matching clothes on the model.


    If this clothing was worn by Kevin, it would definitely be more attractive.


    Lily noticed Nicole¡¯s gaze and grabbed her hand. ¡°If you want to see it, let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    This was a world-renowned luxury brand, ridiculously expensive.


    A scarf alone was worth hundreds of dors. Not to mention three sets, it was very expensive.


    Nicole felt that she would tarnish the clothes if she tried to touch it.


    ¡°Miss, you have a good taste. This is thetest style in our store. If you like it, you can call your boyfriend to try it on.¡±


    At the mention of the boyfriend, Lily became awkward and withdrew her hand.


    Nicole looked at the price of the clothes and gave uppletely. It was too expensive.


    She reluctantly withdrew her eyes and left with Lily. The shop assistants were also very polite. They didn¡¯t roll their eyes at them because they didn¡¯t buy it.


    However, Nicole came back to the store alone in the afternoon.


    She really had no money. In the end, she took Kevin¡¯s card and bought the man¡¯s scarf.


    He had said that he would go back for dinner every night.


    They didn¡¯t get along well with each otherst night, and she still felt a little ufortable now. After buying the scarf, she went to the supermarket again. After buying a lot of things, she went to the Gold Vi.


    At this time, she had plenty of time and bought the necessary seasoning. At about 6:30 pm, she made three delicious dishes and a soup.


    She stood at the table and looked at the clock on the wall. If he didn¡¯t work overtime, it was almost time for him toe back.


    She didn¡¯t know what Kevin¡¯s thoughts were, but at least she didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with him. When he saved her like a prince, Nicole¡¯s inner feelings changed a little.


    From 6:30 pm to 8:30 pm, Nicole¡¯senthusiasm also cooled down little by little, just like the heat of the food.


    He won¡¯te back, will he?


    Maybe what he said was just a joke yesterday, but she really took it seriously.


    Nicole snuggled up on the sofa, and there was a kind of sadness surging in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Kevin sat in the VIP waiting hall of the airport. He had looked at his wristwatch for not less than five times.


    Paul stood behind Kevin and also looked at the electronic screen in front of them.


    The ne was two hourste. The person could have been picked up at eight o¡¯clock. Now it was half past nine, but there was still no movement.


    Kevin¡¯s face also turned cold little by little. But Paul didn¡¯t dare to get into trouble, so he just stood there without saying a word.


    He was not joking yesterday, but he was not sure whether Nicole would go there or not. He thought he could go back after picking up Farah, but now the ne hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°Paul, call and ask where the ne is.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    Five minutester, Paul came back. ¡°Sir, the ne has already arrived in the sky above the city. It will definitelynd in another half an hour.¡±


    It was 10 o¡¯clock.


    They finally heard the news that the nended from the radio. Kevin stood up and walked to the VIP exit.


    In the evening, there were not many VIP passengers. Passengers came out of seclusion elegantly andzily.


    Among them, there was a girl with white skin and ck hair who wore a beautiful and elegant white woolen coat and a small ck hat. She was full of French elegance and particrly eye-catching.


    Her facial features were delicate and attractive, and her beautiful eyes were shining. When she looked ahead, she saw a tall and imposing man standing at the gate.


    She suddenly smiled like a flower, and then ran to him. As soon as she arrived, she opened her arms and gave him a warm hug. ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You are still so handsome and charming.¡±


    Farah smiled charmingly, as if the color of heaven and earth became vivid. Only when Kevin faced his sister, he would put away his indifference. If outsiders saw him, they would never rte him to the cold-blooded and ruthless master of the empire.


    Kevin put Farah down and looked at her, who was one head shorter than him. Farah held Kevin¡¯s arm intimately, revealing two exquisite dimples with a smile.


    ¡°Brother, did you wait for a long time? The ne went wrong before we set off. That¡¯s why you missed it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡±


    Paul obediently took over the 20 inch suitcase from Farah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hi, Paul, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Farah greeted Paul.


    She was so beautiful. Along the way, countless passenger¡¯s eyes fell on this morous man and woman.


    Paul didn¡¯t smile or say anything, but his eyes were gentle, as if he was looking at a family member.


    Farah smiled and said, ¡°Paul, you have been following my brother for a long time, and you will be paralyzed on the face like my brother. Otherwise, you will not be able to find a girlfriend.¡±


    Only Farah dared to say that Kevin was paralyzed on the face in front of Kevin. Kevin was very kind to her.


    The ck Rolls-Royce drove up the smooth road.


    Looking out of the window, Farah leaned on Kevin¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Brother, are you getting engaged in a few days? So I just have time to attend your engagement party? Am I going to be the sister-inw of someone soon?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t it true? But Mommy said that she woulde back in a few days. You didn¡¯t tell her about such a big thing. She was very angry. But she was too busy now and couldn¡¯t go away. She is letting you go for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call herter. Now I¡¯ll take you to our grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Kevin did not inform their grandmother that Farah had returned in advance. If he sent Farah there now, he would definitely give their grandmother a surprise.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Farah agreed because she missed her grandparents so much. However, Kevin did not get out of the car when they arrived at the entrance of the Philip family.


    Instead, he said to her, ¡°Go in yourself. I have something to do. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. What things do you have to do?¡±


    ¡°About your school.¡±


    Farah¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You can go now. I can go in by myself.¡±


    After leaving the Philip family, Kevin asked Paul to drive the car back to the Gold Vi. Kevin knew that he might be disappointed, but he still couldn¡¯t help bute back.


    When he opened the door, he found that it was dark inside. He slightly frowned and no longer had the desire to go in.


    He had many houses, but every house was cold and uninhabited. The Star Castle was a little better. It was his base, so it was better when the fewer people went in and out. But he didn¡¯t like his other houses.


    Paul was still waiting for him downstairs, and he could leave at any time. When he was about to turn around and leave, he saw a pair of pink slippers on the shoe cab at the door through the induction light. That was not bought by him.


    With a frown between his eyebrows, Kevin simply turned on the light bulb. It was very clean inside, and the floor was bright. It turned out that the exquisite furnishings were also in ce, but there seemed to be some new changes.


    Some things that didn¡¯t conform to this ce appeared.


    It meant that someone hade, and the only one with the key was Nicole.


    He went to the bedroom, but there was no one in it. He went to the kitchen to have a look, but he saw the food lying in the trash can.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin stood at the door with a thoughtful look on his face.


    When he opened the refrigerator, it was filled with all kinds of vegetables and fruits.


    For some reason, he let out a sigh of relief at this moment. He did not leave the Gold Vi that night. Instead, he ordered Paul to return first.


    Nicole was so depressed after she returned to school that she couldn¡¯t sleep for another night.


    She suddenly regretted buying such a high-quality scarf. She really wanted to return it.

 Chapter 82 – The new counselor

    In the afternoon of the next day, Nicole came to the shopping mall with a scarf and the invoice.


    However, when she took the elevator to the fourth floor, the closer she went to the men¡¯s clothing store, the more hesitant she became.


    She could not exin why she felt pain in her heart, which seemed to have broken a big hole. It was obvious that he was ying with her, but why did she take it seriously? And why was she so self-sentimental?


    In the end, rationality prevailed over emotions. She knew that she was begging for something that didn¡¯t belong to her. Just like this scarf, when other people bought it, they wouldn¡¯t even hesitate any more.


    But for her, she had to hesitate for a long time before she bought it. So they were not in the same world at all. If she fell in love with him, she would be sad and ufortable.


    When Nicole realized what she was thinking about, she became more and more clear-headed. She felt that she was standing on the edge of the cliff. If she was not careful, she would be doomed.


    So she took a firm step towards that men¡¯s clothing store.


    As soon as Nicole arrived at the door, she saw the door of the fitting room open and saw Kevin, who was wearing the three-sheet suit that she had taken a fancy to yesterday,e out of it.


    In front of Kevin, a girl dressed in a fashionable and foreign style walked to him with a smile and helped him arrange his cor tie.


    Kevin looked at the girl tenderly with a pampering smile. It seemed that they could only see each other in their eyes, and outsiders could not interfere at all.


    The blood in Nicole¡¯s whole body instantly turned cold. He was trembling as she stood there. She felt as if she was standing on top of a tall building.


    Everything beneath her had copsed. A tsunami rolled over and directly hit her.


    Nicole¡¯s stunned eyes attracted Kevin¡¯s attention.


    All Kevin¡¯s clothes were tailor-made by the famous French designer. If he hadn¡¯t brought Farah out to buy clothes today, it was impossible for him to change clothes on such an asion.


    When he looked over, he only saw the back of the person who was quickly turning around.


    ¡°Brother, I said, if you wear this, you must look good. Miss, I want it.¡±


    Kevin frowned. Farah followed his line of sight and looked in that direction. ¡°Hey, brother, what are you looking at?¡±


    Finding that Kevin was distracted, Farah reached out her hand and waved in front of him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He looked away and heard the sales assistant say, ¡°There was a matching scarf, but a youngdy bought it yesterday. If this gentleman can¡¯t wear the scarf, he will look more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity.¡± Farah said with a little regret, ¡°But it¡¯s already very good. Brother, why don¡¯t I take this set of clothes as an engagement gift for you?¡±


    Kevin had been frowning all the time. He looked down at his clothes and said, ¡°Just take it as a wedding gift.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The POS machine rang. Farah did not hear Kevin¡¯s words clearly and turned her head to look at him.


    Kevin shook his head, changed his clothes, took Farah to have lunch, and then sent Farah to Y University.


    She was looking forward to a romantic encounter, full of sweetness and shyness.


    Kevin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Paul drove the car to Y University.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Farah said, ¡°Paul, stop the car.¡± Then she turned to Kevin and said, ¡°Brother, I can go to report by myself. You don¡¯t have to apany me. Go to work. I will call the driver to pick me up at that time.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I see. Goodbye, brother.¡± When Farah got out of the car, she kissed Kevin¡¯s face as a farewell.


    Paul didn¡¯t drive the car away immediately. Instead, he stopped quietly on one side.


    The end of the term of the first semester of the fourth year in university wasing to an end. The university adjusted the situation of the senior students.


    At noon, after the recruitment meeting, the head teacher took all the students to the ssroom to have a small meeting.


    After three and a half years in university, there is only half a year left. The graduation season ising.


    They were looking forward to the future, and were going to graduate from the university. After listening to the president of the head teacher, some students had appreciated the pressure of employment.


    If they couldn¡¯t find a job before graduation, did it mean that they must be supported by their parents?


    Nicole also felt employment tension. She had to work hard to finish the case of Lisa and Axel He, so that she could stay in Fred Clinic. If she really stayed, she would find a job.


    Nicole cheered for herself in her heart, and then she heard the head teacher say, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to introduce the university counselor of our ss to you. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±


    As soon as Nicole looked up, she saw a graceful figureing into her sight. The boys in their ss made a surprising cry, and even their saliva flowed out. And the girls werepletely stunned by the counsellor¡¯s beauty.


    Lily said, ¡°The new counselor is so beautiful.¡±


    While everyone was sighing with emotion, Nicole felt that her hands and feet were cold and her ears were buzzing. This woman had an exceedingly beautiful face, which made it difficult for people to forget her at first nce.


    She¡­ she was the woman who bought clothes with Kevin in the morning. Kevin smiled at her so gently, as if there was only her in his eyes.


    Nicole didn¡¯t listen to thetter words at all, and she only felt very ufortable in her chest.


    The more the ssmates praised the new teacher, the more depressed Nicole felt.


    After the meeting, the crowd rushed out.


    When Nicole returned to the dormitory, the phone in her hand rang. It was Kevin¡¯s call. She only nced at it and then hung it up.


    Kevin heard that the phone was clearly connected, but he heard a mechanical female voice.


    Kevin knew that Nicole had hung up the phone, so he continued to call her. But the result was the same.


    It was the first that someone dared to refuse Kevin¡¯s call.


    The displeasure on his face also became transparent. If she didn¡¯t pick up the phone, it meant that the mobile phone was right in her hand. So he sent a text message to her, ¡°I am the school gate,e out immediately.¡±


    At this time, the text message directly jumped into her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t refuse it even if she wanted to.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the school gate? What¡¯s he doing? Is he showing off his woman? Sorry, she has seen that woman and is not interested in seeing her again!¡±


    ¡°I was busy and I didn¡¯t have time.¡± After a while, Nicole sent back a text message to Kevin. If she still ignored Kevin, he could do anything. Nicole also understood that she was actually very timid.


    And then she received a reply immediately, ¡°I drove in.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nicole jumped up from the chair immediately. The evening was the traffic peak. If his car really stopped downstairs.


    Nicole called Kevin tremblingly. Kevin looked at the phone and did not pick it up. He let Paul drive the car to the outside of the dormitory.


    On the first floor, the screams from downstairs almost pierced through Nicole¡¯s eardrum.


    He¡¯s gone mad! He¡¯s gone mad!


    Nicole was really nervous and texted him. ¡°You can drive the car out now, and I¡¯ll go out by myself.¡±


    Kevin sat in the car and replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to drive the car in?¡±


    When did she think about it? She really wanted to cry.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kath and Sheryl rushed into the dormitory excitedly, and they grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, Nicole, quick, Lamborghini, who does ite to pick up? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    Nicole grabbed thedder beside the bed and said, ¡°Kath, I¡­ I have a stomach ache. You go first. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    Kath, who was extremely excited, red at Nicole with a look of exasperation, and then dragged Sheryl out.


    Nicole really felt pain. If Kevin made a sound at this time, she would definitely suffer a lot. She quickly sent a message, ¡°I will go down immediately, but you must leave immediately.¡±


    There were more and more onlookers. It seemed that there was a danger of turmoil. Some girls even pped the window boldly to see who was sitting in the car.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car finally started and left.


    Kath went into the bedroom with great regret. ¡°What? They just left like that? Do they deliberately show off the car here?¡±


    Nicole changed her shoes and went out on an excuse.


    Nicole trotted all the way to the school gate, and when they arrived, the car had already stopped at the side of the road in a low profile.


    She staggered and slowly approached. The door of the back seat opened automatically.


    After a moment of hesitation, she got in the car.

 Chapter 83 – He is so jealous

    Kevin was elegantly sitting aside. Nicole raised her head and looked at his face. Suddenly, she felt embarrassed as if someone pped her. However, there was a kiss mark on his extremely noble face, which made herugh ironically.


    The car had started.


    Nicole frowned and seemed to be impatient. ¡°Mister George, why on earth are you looking for me? I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Kevin did not speak. Nicole frowned more tightly. In just a few minutes, the car arrived at the Gold Vi.


    Nicole had juste herest night, but today he was shopping with another woman. Maybe now he wanted her toe up and clean up those things Nicole brought yesterday.


    When they got out of the car, Nicole mmed the door very heavily, as if to vent her anger.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and took the elevator from the underground garage to the top floor.


    Nicole felt that he was very eye-piercing, so she didn¡¯t look at him directly. In the reflection of the elevator, Kevin finally saw a red kiss mark on his cheek.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, his face also became cold. He wiped it with his hands, but it was not so easy for him to rub the kiss mark away, which looked more funny.


    Nicole sneered sarcastically and said, ¡°Is this the typical eat on the sly?¡±


    Looking at her stiff face, Kevin suddenly smiled happily. Without saying a word, the elevator arrived.


    He saw Nicole rush out first, opened the door with the key, and then rushed to the kitchen. He went to the bathroom to wash his face and wash away the red kiss mark on his face.


    The lipstick used by Farah was quite difficult to wash. When he came out, he saw Nicole carrying arge stic bag and putting things inside.


    His original smile froze at the corner of his mouth. He stepped forward and held her wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Take the things and leave.¡± Was she still waiting to be driven out? She was not so low-key.


    Kevin frowned and looked at her. ¡°Where do you go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You just need to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your things are none of my business?¡±


    Those things had only been here for one night, but Kevin suddenly felt that the ces where Nicole put things before became unsightly after she took away those things she bought. He forcibly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Put it back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Nicole refused to show weakness.


    Their hands were in a deadlock. Feeling the pain on her wrist, Nicole could only attack him by words. ¡°In fact, Mister George attracts so many women. It¡¯s a pity to get the marriage certificate with me. When you have time, we can have a divorce. Both of us will be happy.¡±


    ¡°You want to divorce me? Dream on!¡± Kevin interrupted her rudely.


    Nicole took a step back and smiled grumpily. ¡°You¡¯re so ambitious and want to flirt with all the beautiful women. You want to enjoy all the good things in the world for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous.¡± Seeing her small red mouth opening and closing, Kevin was in a bad mood.


    He pulled her hard to his side, grabbed her soft and slender waist, lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡°Em ¨C¡± Nicole made a faint protest, but Kevin was not moved. He sucked her tongue until Nicole¡¯s stiff body gradually softened and the stic bag in her hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    Finally, the two people who had kissed each other were awakened.


    Kevin slightly loosened his hand. Nicole pushed his chest with her hand and stepped back two steps. Leaning against the wine cab, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand with her face blushed.


    Unexpectedly, when Kevin looked at her movements, he pinched his eyebrows and pulled her hand down. ¡°James can kiss you, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Nicole remembered the quarrel before. Kevin asked Nicole if James had kissed her. She was angry and said that Jame¡¯s kissing skill was much better than his. She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would still remember it.


    ¡°Childish!¡± After evaluation, Nicole waved her hand, but her attitude was still cold. ¡°There are so many women you have. Of course, your kissing skills won¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s sarcastic tone was filled with a strong jealousy. Hearing this, Kevin said with a cold face, ¡°That woman is my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sister, don¡¯t you have many adopted daughters?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t think it carefully and blurted out.


    Kevin was also angry. He held her shoulders tightly and pulled her up from the ground. He said to her face word by word, ¡°That woman is my sister. Do you understand?¡±


    But Nicole still kept quiet and just looked at him annoyingly.


    It seemed that Nicole could never get the point. Kevin gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That woman was my sister. I took her to buy clothes today and I went to pick her upst night.¡±


    Was this¡­ an exnation?


    Nicole was stunned and did not know how to react.


    All Nicole thought about was his sister. Finally, she muttered to herself, ¡°Well, if you are really her brother. You look a little too old.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t listen carefully to Farah¡¯s introduction earlier, but she was still impressed by Farah¡¯s young and beautiful face. No matter how Nicole looked at Farah, it seemed that Farah couldn¡¯t be at the same age as Kevin.


    Did he really not lie to her?


    Kevin¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her. ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m old?¡± The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Nicole swallowed hard andughed. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean that Miss George has a young face. I¡¯m not saying that you are old.¡±


    So, did Nicole misunderstand himst night? He was dyed by something. However, if he didn¡¯t have time to call her, he could text her. If so, she wouldn¡¯t wait for him like a fool for a whole night. Of course, she would feel ufortable.


    But now, after hearing what he said, she was actually very d that she didn¡¯t return the scarf.


    Nicole thought that she had the tendency to be bullied by him.


    ¡°Miss George?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We met in the afternoon.¡± Her voice was so soft that only she could hear it clearly.


    Kevin stared at the stic bag in her hand and said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t go now?¡±


    His mind changed so fast that Nicole almost couldn¡¯t keep up with his mind.


    If she said that she would leave, she would be too ungrateful. But if she didn¡¯t leave, it seemed that she was too spineless.


    Forget it, the backbone couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    She said nothing and silently took out the things in the bag and put them back to the original ce.


    Kevin looked at her actions silently. He disliked overly hypocritical women, and liked women who were obedient and sensible.


    Fortunately, Nicole was smart and did not continue to make trouble. She was not like her cousin, Irene.


    At the thought of Irene, Kevin¡¯s eyes became cold. ¡°How did you grow up in the Richard family?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nicole was immersed in her own thoughts when Kevin suddenly mentioned her family. She was stunned and turned her head to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Richard family attack you?¡±


    ¡°If I say yes, what will you do?¡±


    If the people of the Richard family were stupid enough to provoke Kevin, God couldn¡¯t save them.


    Nicole said with a pair of cold eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can do as you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be the Virgin Saint Lady, are you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so stupid. Even if you don¡¯t kill them, they will kill themselves, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s slender figure was pacing back and forth in the room. After a while, she put the thing back to the original ce.


    To be honest, these things were all low-ss ythings. Kevin also felt that he was blind just now, so he felt ufortable about these things. Now that Nicole had put them in ce, it would be an eyesore to him. But he had to bear with it and didn¡¯t say it.


    Nicole looked satisfied. There were not many things, mostly small things like tissue boxes and hooks. Although these things looked very different from the high-ss decoration here, she liked these things, as if this was really a home, not a cold model room.


    Of course, she also fully respected Kevin¡¯s opinion. ¡°If you don¡¯t like these things, just tell me, I will take them back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking them? Didn¡¯t Paul tell you that you can live hereter?¡±


    ¡°When you are not here, do I have to be here too?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± There was no room for negotiation in the overbearing manner.


    Nicole curled her lips, but her stomach gave out a disappointing protest.


    The sound was extremely loud.


    She blushed immediately and stretched out her hand to press her stomach. After drinking a bowl of porridge in the morning today, she didn¡¯t eat any food and was so hungry that she could not stand it anymore.


    Kevin¡¯s cold expression disappeared and he ordered, ¡°Go to cook.¡±


    The food that had fallen into the trash can yesterday has been cleaned up by the nanny. Nicole didn¡¯t know whether he saw the food or not, but she still let out a sigh of loss and then began to cook.


    Kevin ordered dishes by the door, and he ordered the same dishes asst night. She didn¡¯t know if he was intentional or not, but she guessed that he probably saw the food yesterday.


    Thinking of this, she finally felt better in her heart. ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said, and then she was busy there.


    An hourter, three dishes and one soup were served on the table.

 Chapter 84 –Where I sleep tonight?

    Yesterday, she also cooked a meal with a veryplicated mood. However, no one enjoyed it. Today, she put chopsticks and bowls in front of Kevin, with a kind of sacred and wonderful mood.


    ¡°Eat them. The food should be more delicious than thest time I cooked.¡±


    Thest evaluation was just so-so, but at this time the evaluation was, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Not bad? Mr. George¡¯s mouth was really noble, but thinking that he was born rich, she felt relieved and said, ¡°Good for nothing meals can always be eaten by Mister George. I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    She was really sharp-tongued and he said, ¡°Then you should remember to thank me.¡±


    What was he talking about? Nicole lowered her head to eat, pretending that she didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    After the meal, Nicole tidied up the table. Kevin suddenly asked her, ¡°Have you reported your route to your ssmates today?¡±


    Did he say that she would inform Lily and other roommates ahead of time whether she went back to the dormitory or not? He was so mean and he remembered what she said clearly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Nicole turned around and took the bowl to the kitchen. She was afraid that he would tell her to do whatever she wanted.


    In fact, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Was a very hurtful word, because it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Those who cared about you asked what you wanted to eat at night. However, you said ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± and they suddenly had no idea and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Therefore, when she heard Kevin say, ¡°It¡¯s up to you¡± she knew that he was angry.


    She didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for herself.


    When she came out, Kevin had already stood up and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡±


    He went first, and the subtext was for her to goter.


    A sudden sense of shyness rose in Nicole¡¯s heart.


    When she was washing the dishes, she almost broke a bowl with a slip of her hand.


    After Nicole washed the dishes, Kevin had note out yet. She tidied up the small bag that she carried with her and saw the broken bracelet that had been put in the bag with a silk cloth.


    Nicole quickly ran upstairs. In the bedroom, she saw Kevin¡¯s ck pajamas lying on the bed, so she put the silk cloth of simr color on the bed, and then she looked around as if nothing had happened.


    There was an open-air swimming pool in this vi. Oh, when Nicole saw it, she almost screamed with her hands covering her mouth. It was too extravagant. If she could swim a fewps in the summer, it would be really cool.


    In fact, Nicole liked swimming very much, but ordinary swimming pools were like dumplings in summer. Private clubs had a lot of membership fees every year. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t afford it, so¡­ she covered her mouth and her eyes were shining.


    At the moment, Nicole heard a tinkling sounding from the bedroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Her eyes lit up like a small light bulb. When she ran to the door of the bedroom, she saw Kevin standing on one side with a ck pajamas in his hand, and the silk cloth on the ground had been opened, and there were pieces of jade running out from inside.


    She immediately showed a grief-stricken look and picked up the bracelet on the ground to open it. ¡°Oh, you see, the bracelet is broken. You actually broke the bracelet that your grandmother gave me. Why are you so careless?¡±


    Kendirc¡¯s expression was slightly stiff. Looking at Nicole¡¯s exaggerated acting, he did not tell her that he had already opened the silk cloth and had a look at it.


    He knew very well what this little girl was thinking about. How could she be so shameless? Why didn¡¯t shepete for the Oscar with such poor acting skills?


    ¡°Did I break it?¡± Kevin looked at Nicole calmly.


    Hiding her guilty conscience, Nicole nodded and said, ¡°I have seen you break it.¡±


    Kevin folded his arms over his chest and smiled at her calmly. ¡°Mrs. Gorge, why did this bracelet appear on my pajamas? Did it run over with its own feet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I thought this bracelet was so precious that I wanted you to keep it for me. I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you want me to keep it for you. Now that such an ident has happened, you just want me to be responsible for it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his whole sentences, but Nicole did not know when she understood his sentence separately, why was it so meaningful? Nicole seemed to be torn into pieces. Did he find out her trick?


    It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to be so sharp-eyed, but she obviously has forgotten her husband was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to be responsible for it, just¡­ if you can help me repair the bracelet, it will be fine. After all, it¡¯s your grandmother who gave it to me. It¡¯s so valuable, but it¡¯s not broken. It¡¯s not easy for me to see your grandmother next time.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin saw Nicole¡¯s ck eyes turning nimbly under the light. Her eyes seemed to be able to talk. He pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to her.


    ¡°Bring it over and let me have a look.¡±


    After this collision, the bracelet, which had been split into two pieces, was obviously broken into more pieces, which undoubtedly increased the difficulty of repair. It was impossible for it to be its original appearance.


    Nicole looked at him nervously and expectantly. ¡°How is it? Can it be repaired?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer if it could or couldn¡¯t. He put the bracelet into the bedside table next to him and said, ¡°Wait and I will let others have a look. You can take a bath.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart was full of guilt and uneasiness. She was not in a good position to me others.


    Although he did not say anything and put the bracelet away, she felt guilty. She didn¡¯t know if he would me her or not when he found out the truth.


    However, when she was taking a shower, she was in a totally different mood.


    Her guilt was immediately reced by secret nervousness. Her mind was full of thoughts about bathing. What should she do after the bath?


    Sleeping in separate beds or sleeping together?


    This was truly a question worthy of thinking about. Nicole had been in the bathroom for a long time. When there was nothing else to do, she quietly opened the door of the bathroom.


    Kevin was checking the news of the day in America with his mobile phone. Her rosy face under her wet ck hair was like a pink honey peach, and her eyes were as fresh as lotuses after rain.


    He looked at her a few more times, but he did not show any mercy. ¡°I thought you would note out until tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nicole looked up at him. The dark-colored sheets and his pajamasplemented each other perfectly.


    After hearing what he said, she finally opened the bathroom door generously. Then she pulled her pajamas and went out.


    The pajamas were taken from here, but the length and depth¡­ Nicole couldn¡¯t care about the front and back of the pajamas at the same time.


    She looked ahead and back. In the end, she just covered her chest with one hand and pulled down her skirt with the other hand. Tomorrow, she must bring her pajamas over.


    Kevin stared at her twisting movements. Nicole took a few steps, and then she stood on the spot with her legs crossed.


    Looking at her young face and sexy and enchanting posture, Kevin asked, ¡°Are you putting a pose?¡±


    She was embarrassed. ¡°No, I just want to ask where I sleep tonight.¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think my bed can¡¯t amodate you?¡±


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that, but she was more shy.


    Kevin lifted the quilt on one side and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up? Do you want me to invite you?¡±


    She slowly moved to the bedside and finally rolled onto the bed as fast as possible.


    Kevin was stunned. Nicole had already slipped down to the bed. The quilt was tucked under her neck, leaving only a small ruddy face. Her watery eyes were blinking and full of spirits.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nicole responded and closed her eyes. Because of the heating, all the quilt covers were also very thin. From the shape of the quilt, their distance was about ten centimeters.


    She continued to take a nap in the quilt and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m sleeping. Good night.¡±


    Kevin stared at her small arched body under the quilt. It was almost imperceptible if he did not pay attention to her. She turned over, with her back to him, leaving him a small head with ck hair.


    His eyes slightly tilted upward, and how could he not hear her meaning?


    It seemed that if he didn¡¯t give the earring back to her, he would give her a chance to continue to entangle with James.


    With a cold look in his eyes, he said to Nicole, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from James, or I¡¯ll make you regret what you said now.¡±


    Hearing his warning, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that he agreed.

 Chapter 85 – Childhood vs Present

    In fact, since she came here, she had known that she must keep a distance from James. She was not so shameless.


    At night, she could lie on his bed, and during the day, she epted the pursuit of James as if nothing had happened. She couldn¡¯t do that.


    Moreover, James was her teacher and friend. Nicole never had another feeling for him.


    In the midst of her hazy thoughts, she felt a sense of drowsiness. She turned back to him, but Kevin didn¡¯t say anything, because it didn¡¯t take long for her to take the initiative to get close to him.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, I really suspected that she was pretending to be asleep. She slept into his arms, like an octopus. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t push her away.


    She used the same kind of bath milk as his. The familiar smell always made people feel at ease. The ck and soft hair stuck to his face, which was unusuallyfortable. Kevin did not push her away. Instead, he adjusted his sleeping posture and fell asleep.


    Nicole got up at 7:30 a. m.


    However, no matter howte Kevin sleptst night, he would wake up at six o¡¯clock the next morning. So when Nicole woke up, he had already got up.


    Her hair had been stuck under the quilt for a whole night, like an exploding nest. Sitting on the bed, she felt that time and space were flowing, and it seemed weightless under her body. She couldn¡¯t tell where it was for a while.


    The bedroom door was pushed open at this moment. Nicole was still sleepy and looked at the man who came in. After a while, her eyes immediately widened. ¡°Did you go to the winter swim?¡±


    In the early morning of the winter, Kevin only wrapped a bath towel around his waist and then walked in the bedroom. His eight pieces of abdominal muscles were like lovely steamed buns, which was like the walking aphrodisiac.


    Nicole took a look at him and felt that she really wanted to sleep with him.


    ¡°Nicole, what the hell are you thinking?¡± Instantly, her face turned red.


    Her subtle facial expression could not escape Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes. Compared with her shining eyes, he didn¡¯t even want to look at her unwashed face and got up to take a shower.


    Oh my god, Nicole finally understood the truth that the man who was more handsome had got up, but the ugly person was still sleeping.


    At the same time, she thought of the ss meeting that would rearrange the task this morning, so she immediately jumped up from the bed.


    Twenty minutester, everything was ready.


    Kevin was dressed in a suit, who was noble, elegant and iparable.


    Nicole really felt that she had earned a lot of money when she looked at his handsome face and slender figure more.


    When they stood at the door waiting for the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but look at his handsome face.


    Kevin turned his head and caught her aggressive look. She felt a little embarrassed. But in the end, she met his gaze generously, as if she was saying, ¡°I want to see you. Don¡¯t you want me to see you?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wipe the corner of your mouth. You¡¯re drooling saliva.¡± When the elevator arrived, Kevin left the elevator first.


    Nicole touched the corner of her mouth and knew that she had been fooled. She stamped her foot in annoyance and immediately followed him. ¡°Kevin, you cheated me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying what you are thinking.¡±


    The elevator in the high-end residential area was really different. It was spacious, generous, and eye-catching.


    Two figures appeared clearly on the bright wall. Nicole wore a white down jacket and a pair of light blue tight jeans today. Because her hair was messy, she simply tied a fishbone braid on her left shoulder and her whole body exuded a youthful and seductive aura.


    The man beside her was wearing a blue silk tie on a gray, western frame, and his slender legs were properly wrapped in the tailored suit trousers. His legs were slightly separated, and his natural royal aura attracted people¡¯s eyes.


    Kevin had always lived on the top of the pyramid. He was in a high position and lived a life that was different from ordinary people. But after Nicole got to know Kevin, she found that he was no different except that he was busier and more self-disciplined than ordinary people.


    He also lived an ordinary life, which was not as unreachable as she thought. Kevin found that Nicole was distracted again when she looked at his face. He had been used to it, but now he still felt a little happy.


    The car was waiting downstairs.


    Paul sent Nicole to the school by the way. Of course, he stayed far away from the university ording to Nicole¡¯s request.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Before Nicole was getting out of the car, Kevin stopped her.


    He moved close to her face and kissed her on her lips.


    Nicole¡¯s heart tightened and smiled at him. ¡°Take care, Mr. Handsome.¡±


    Nicole got off the car without any burden, leaving two men in silence in the car.


    It was acknowledged that Kevin was handsome. Anyone who had seen Kevin was all amazed by his handsome appearance.


    However, he was praised by his wife, and this kind of experience was quite good.


    ¡°Drive.¡± He ordered Paul.


    When Nicole returned to the dormitory, Nicole thought that Lily would interrogate her at night. However, Lily also went back home. Kath and Sheryl also thought that Nicole went back home and they didn¡¯t ask her.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, at James¡¯ office the door of the office was pushed open without warning and looked at the woman walking in front of him gently. ¡°Farah, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I brought you the blueberry cheese cake that I made myself.¡±


    She lived afortable life abroad and never made food before. In order to make this cheesecake, she spent a lot of effort and her fingers were broken. She happily took it to James to have a taste.


    Farah¡¯s fingers covered with transparent nail polish unconsciously grasped the ss-free storage box. She slowly pulled out a smile and said, ¡°Come and try it. See how it tastes.¡±


    James¡¯ expression did not change. He remained calm and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that he pinched one and put it into his mouth, Farah couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it tastes good.¡± After all, it was the first time for her to cook. It was really not easy to do this.


    He noticed the wound on her finger and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Farah hid her fingers behind her back and wore a sweet smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about, James?¡± Seeing that James was distracted for a long time, Farah stretched out her hand and waved in front of him.


    James smiled, ¡°I think of our childhood. In a blink of an eye, we¡¯ve known each other for more than 20 years now. You¡¯ve always been like a Barbie that needs someone to protect you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to hold everything by yourself now. What do you think? Are you used to it here?¡±


    James was right. Although Farah was one year older than him, she was a na?ve little girl. She used to follow James like a little tail.


    Moreover, he was gentle and considerate, like a knight. He always protected her very well.


    Under his warm gaze, Farah¡¯s mood instantly improved. She smiled and revealed two delicate dimples.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. I have an appointment with Stephanieter for dinner tonight. You can join us. We haven¡¯t had a good meeting for a long time.¡± She looked at him with expectant eyes.


    James smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a wee dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go to the ssroom first. There will be a ss meetingter.¡±


    After finishing her words, Farah left the office and called Kevin.


    Meanwhile, Nicole ran out of the ssroom with her heart beating wildly, and she saw that almost all the ssmates were here.


    Lily leaned over the seat and waved at Nicole, and she immediately ran over and sat down.


    ¡°Why are you sote? Fortunately, the new counsellor hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    But soon after, Farah¡¯s elegant and reserved figure appeared on the podium. After all, she had a lot of experience and could handle the situation.


    She said, ¡°Dear ssmates, I met you in a hurry yesterday, and I don¡¯t know you very well. After I went back, I looked at your information again. Because of the temporary adjustment of the school¡¯s job n, although it was very sudden and I just arrived here, and my ability sometimes may not be as good as yours, I still hope that we can cooperate well. If you have any questions just find me, I will try my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Because our school has signed the employment n with the major hospitals and clinics, so in theory, all the students can go to the assigned position. But if some of the students are capable, you can choose the ce for internship on your own. Well, now I¡¯ll count the students who want to find their own internship units. Please raise your hand.¡±


    No one raised his hand.

 Chapter 86 – She’s not suitable for you

    However, Nicole¡¯s hand was lifted high by Lily.


    Lily was extremely proud and said, ¡°Miss George, Nicole has found an internship unit, so you don¡¯t have to arrange it for her.¡±


    Farah found the name of Nicole on the student list. Her cool eyes fell on Nicole¡¯s face with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°This student has found the internship unit, hasn¡¯t she? Then I¡¯ll cross your name out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss George.¡± Nicole looked at Farah on the stage and showed her friendship.


    However, Farah did not seem to take it seriously. She turned around and arranged other things.


    In the afternoon, Nicole wrote a thesis in her dormitory. Until five o¡¯clock, Lily patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t write anymore. Hurry up, let¡¯s eat spicy hot food.¡±


    Nicole took off her sses and nced at the time in the corner of theputer.


    She cursed in her heart, ¡°Oh no!¡± She had forgotten that she had to go back to make dinner for Kevin.


    When she was thinking about how to exin it to Lily, she found that there was an unread text message sent by Kevin. She was too focused just now and did not pay attention to it.


    Kevin said that he would not go back for dinner tonight.


    He was busy and it was understandable that he had a lot of social interactions. How could such a man go home for dinner every day?


    It¡¯s okay. She stood up and smiled at Lily and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way, she sent a message to Kevin, ¡°I got it.¡±


    The ck Rolls-Royce slowly stopped at the door of the lobby, and the doorman drove the car away.


    It¡¯s a first-ss western restaurant. Kevin waste.


    Stephanie and James, as well as Farah, were already there and had a good chat with each other.


    The phone in Kevin¡¯s pocket suddenly vibrated. Kevin still took a look at the text message. He texted Nicole at three o¡¯clock, but she just replied at this time. After reading it, he put it back in his pocket.


    On the other side, Farah saw him and waved to him excitedly. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Stephanie was nervous inside, but she pretended to be calm and elegant as usual. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Kevin nodded slightly and sat down opposite James.


    Since Kevin returned to China, the four of them had never had such an opportunity to sit down and have a meal together.


    James did not really like Kevin. Simrly, Kevin did not like James either. This was probably the pride of all sessful men, and there was a sense of hatred for the same excellent man.


    James felt that Kevin was mysterious and profound, while Kevin felt that James was an eyesore, so they rarely interacted with each other, and only maintained their politeness on the surface.


    However, Kevin had no objection to Farah¡¯s love for James. Although he didn¡¯t like James, he was reliable enough in essence, provided that James likes Farah.


    ¡°Brother, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Kevin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can order whatever you want.¡±


    So Farah turned her head and asked James, ¡°James, what do you eat? How about the Australian steak?¡±


    ¡°All okay.¡± James did not turn his head, but looked straight at Kevin. Separated by a table, the two men looked at each other from a distance, as if there was a fire between them.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡± Farah smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Stephanie, what about you?¡±


    ¡°All okay, too.¡±


    Therefore, in the end, Farah ordered all the dishes. However, she had always been picky about the food and the food she ordered was delicious.


    Kevin leanedzily on the high back chair. His right hand, which was as elegant as jade, took a ss of red wine from the table. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything and just sat there, he could attract all the eyes.


    Stephanie obsessively looked at his extremely handsome face, but Kevin turned a blind eye to her. He tasted the wine and put the ss back to its original ce.


    Kevin noticed that James¡¯ behavior today was also very strange. After he sat down, he had been staring at him. His eyes, which had always been emotionless, seemed to hide a few invisible anger.


    After eating for a while, Kevin stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    Not long after he arrived at the bathroom, James arrived too.


    Kevin didn¡¯t say anything on purpose. He turned around and walked outside.


    James stepped forward and reached out to block his way. ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    It was inconvenient to say anything outside just now, but now there were only two of them here. Jame¡¯s tone suddenly became cold and angry.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said with a sparse and ordinary look, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He simply opened the skylight and said, ¡°I saw your car in the university, and Nicole got into your car. What is the rtionship between you and her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kevin put his hands in his trouser pocket, as cold as ever. ¡°Just take care of your own business.¡±


    He lifted his leg and walked out, but James blocked him again. ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m telling you, Nicole is not the kind of person you can afford to do. You¡¯d better not do anything to hurt her, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go? What role do you have to warn me?¡±


    James stabbed the window paper open. For a moment, Kevin¡¯s momentum became unusually sharp, as if a sword was drawn out of the sheath, and his throat was covered with blood.


    He was about the same height as James. When he was serious, it seemed that he was a head taller than James. In terms of momentum, he was absolutely outssed.


    He stared at James with bright eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin your identity. It¡¯s not your turn to interfere in my business.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were an ordinary person, he would have been scared to death by Kevin¡¯s gaze.


    Although James was not, he was in a bad mood. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved, but you have to get engaged to another woman while entangling with her. I can¡¯t sit by and do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°None of your business? What right do you have to do it?¡± Kevin sneered mercilessly, which made James feel embarrassed.


    However, James soon calmed down. ¡°I am a teacher, and she is my student. I have the obligation to protect my students.¡±


    ¡°A teacher? A student? Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten. You¡¯re still her professor.¡± Kevin was extremely arrogant. ¡°But I think you¡¯re a beast.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± James¡¯ face suddenly changed, but Kevin pushed him away.


    ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Get out of the way.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Farah, Kevin wouldn¡¯t have said anything nonsense to James. He was used to being alone, so he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, nor did he need to exin to anyone.


    The two of them came back one after another. Farah was simple-minded and could not see what was going on between them.


    But Stephanie was obviously different from Kevin and James. On the way back, she asked James, ¡°What¡¯s the matter between you and Kevin? Did you quarrel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± James drove the car, mixed in the crowded traffic. His face was as cold as frost, but his slender fingers held the steering wheel tightly.


    Outside the window, the prosperous business district was very lively. Christmas trees and Christmas decorations were ced at the doors of every family¡¯s shops. Stephanie¡¯s heart tightened again. Christmas was tomorrow, and it was Kevin¡¯s engagement day.


    Today, although they ate as if nothing had happened, she did not have the courage to mention this matter to Kevin again.


    James saw that Stephanie was in trance, so he couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°Kevin is too gloomy. It¡¯s not suitable for you. You¡¯d better not waste time on him.¡±


    Stephanie turned back and hooked his lips. ¡°He¡¯s about to get engaged. Why do you say that? You don¡¯t really like that red-brown haired girl, do you?¡±


    Nicole was the re-brown haired girl Stephanie had mentioned.


    After experiencing the intrigue in the business world, Stephanie had a kind of maturity beyond her age. So in her eyes, Nicole was ignorant of the world and she didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    James might not know Farah¡¯s mind, but Stephanie was very clear. George¡¯s financial and Kevin¡¯s wealth decided that Farah could make a living with ease and didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    She was different from them. So if she and Kevin didn¡¯t have any results, she hoped that James and Farah¡¯s marriage wouldn¡¯t end up in vain.


    However, James replied, ¡°What if I say so?¡±


    Stephanie frowned and immediately pinched the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Then you¡¯d better give up. She¡¯s not suitable for you. Don¡¯t joke about your own future.¡±


    James still wanted to say something, but Stephanie leaned her head against the window and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s end this topic. I am tired and want to have a rest.¡±


    James shut up, but after a while, he asked Stephanie, ¡°Are you going to attend Kevin¡¯s fixed wedding tomorrow?¡±


    Actually, he had his own ideas. If there was really something between Nicole and Kevin, then after Kevin¡¯s engagement ceremony tomorrow, he could talk to Nicole clearly. This might also be a way.


    Hearing the words, Stephanie¡¯s heart burst out like magma, and she was very painful. Her slender fingertips were pinched into the palm of her hand to barely restrain the surging love and hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of course, I want to go.¡±

 Chapter 87 – An Engagement Gift

    After tasting the spicy soup, Lily took Nicole to walk down the stairs.


    The school¡¯smercial shops also gave various benefits and concessions about Christmas.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Christmas. The lucky year, how are you going to spend it? How about we go have a hot pot?¡± Lily was nning beside her.


    Nicole was distracted. To be exact, tomorrow was a safe night, and it was also Kevin¡¯s engagement day.


    She was still a little confused.


    ¡°Nicole, Nicole¡­¡± Lily shook her a few times.


    Nicolees to her senses and smiles at Lily. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just thinking which hot pot restaurant I should go to.¡±


    The second one that he went to with James was not bad. It was in the city center and was close to the school. It was a good choice.


    In fact, it was quite lively tomorrow night. When her husband got engaged, she went to the party with her friends.


    Lily nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, after Christmas, it¡¯s time for us to go for an internship. After the New Year, in fact, it¡¯s almost the same as graduation.¡±


    Yes, time flew. In the blink of an eye, four years of time slipped away in the blink of an eye.


    Although she tried her best to graduate as soon as possible and escape from her previous life, Nicole was still full of sadness when she thought that she would be separated from her friends Lily.


    Following Lily to circle around twice, she suddenly received a text message from her cell phone. As soon as she took it out, she saw the message from Kevin, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±


    Did she still need to go back? Nicole thought he was too cunning toe back for dinner, so he probably wouldn¡¯t go back to sleep. As a result, he still sent a message.


    ¡°Nicole, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so absorbed in your thoughts.¡± Lily noticed that Nicole was distracted again. She could not help but be suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely? You¡¯ve always been absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nicole said, ¡°I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your family?¡±


    ¡°Well, my father is not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back and have a look.¡± Nicole finally came up with such ame excuse.


    Obviously, Lily had something to say, but she held it back in the end.


    After all, respecting the old and loving the young was the traditional virtue of China. ¡°James, call me if you have something to do?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Nicole went back to the dormitory to get the bag. Before leaving, she deliberately put the cashmere scarf into the bag.


    She took a taxi to the Gold Vi by herself.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw Kevin sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. Obviously, he was waiting for someone. His thin cold lips were tightly closed, and he could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Nicole remained calm and said while changing her shoes, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back tonight.¡±


    ¡°So, you also follow your example and do whatever you want?¡± His tone was cold, like the weather outside wrapped in snowkes.


    Nicole grinned and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s so cold now. I just think that it¡¯s impossible to sleep alone in such a big bed alone in an empty room, so I want to stay in the school. Look at your text message and I¡¯lle over here obediently.¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal for a moment.


    Nicole silently made a V in her heart and walked over with a smile. Kevin stared at the bag beside her and said bulgingly, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this one.¡± Nicole opened the bag, took out an exquisitely packed box from it, and handed it to him. ¡°It¡¯s an engagement gift for you. It¡¯s a happy engagement.¡±


    Kevin really wanted to p her to death. He twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°An engagement gift?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is just tomorrow. I don¡¯t know what to give you. By the way, I don¡¯t have any money. This gift was also bought with your card. You won¡¯t me me, will you? Why don¡¯t you open it first and see if you like it or not?¡±


    Sitting on the sofa beside him, Nicole smiled sincerely.


    There was a special nickname of the men¡¯s clothing shop on the box. Kevin looked very familiar.


    He slightly raised his eyebrows, took it and opened it. It was a ck and white grid cashmere scarf.


    He remembered that the shop assistant said that there was a scarf matching the suit that day, but it was bought by someone. Was this the so-called coincidence?


    Seeing that he was thinking about something in front of the scarf, Nicole put the hair scattered on her chest behind her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the same as your suit. Tomorrow, you will wear that suit and this scarf to attend the engagement banquet. You¡¯ll be really cool.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes fell on her face from the scarf. ¡°You bought this scarf the day before, and what are you doing there the next day?¡± Kevin also saw her turn around and leave. Kevin was unusually sensitive and soon smelled something unusual.


    Nicole blinked her eyes and chuckled. ¡°I said I¡¯m going to buy that set of clothes for you. Do you believe it?¡±


    Kevin fixed his eyes on her. Under his aggressive gaze, Nicole felt that all her thoughts were in vain.


    She became more and more guilty. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a ss of water.¡± She ran away.


    Kevin lowered his head and looked at the scarf again. Finally, a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    When Nicole came out of the kitchen with a ss of water, she sat on the sofa.


    Kevin said to her calmly, ¡°Go with me tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Puff- ¡± She spat out a mouthful of water that she had just drunk. Then, she coughed fiercely.


    In the end, his face turned red with coughing, and she could barely hold it back. Kevin looked at her disgustedly, while Nicole looked at him with horror in her eyes. ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kick the gym and smash the venue.¡± Kevin seriously said.


    Nicole staggered and almost fell down. She stared at Kevin with astonishment in her eyes, as if to say, ¡°Kevin, you won¡¯t make me happy, will you?¡±


    Kevin stood up and went back to her room. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me wrongly. Close your mouth and the flies will run in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ no way,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Mister George, we¡¯ve made a deal not to expose it to the public. If I go with you, I¡¯ll be recognized by others.¡± At the thought of that possibility, Nicole felt bad all over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want others to know about our rtionship?¡±


    Nicole shook her head like a rattle-drum. She didn¡¯t want to. Even if she was given one million dors, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know about their rtionship.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were suddenly cold. Nicole was emotional and reasonable. ¡°In fact, this is for your own good. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are engaged to someone at all. I won¡¯t make trouble for you. You can be your bridegroom. If you really want to y a trick, tell me, I will never hinder you.¡± She blinked her eyes and looked at him sincerely.


    Kevin sneered and said, ¡°Nicole, I really didn¡¯t see your eloquence. It¡¯s a pity for you to be a matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just thinking of you. I don¡¯t want you to be impulsive and ruin a happy marriage. Besides, it¡¯s just an engagement. It¡¯s not a marriage. You won¡¯t be charged with a heavy wedding. The best thing is that many men ask for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of those men.¡± Kevin cut off Nicole¡¯s words angrily. ¡°You have to go if you want to go tomorrow. You have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The hammer made the final sound. Nicole was lying on the bed, and she wished she could die like this.


    The engagement of Kevin became a hot topic all of a sudden and caused a stir throughout the whole process.


    All the well-known figures in Y City would be present.


    ¡°Your sister will go, and James will go too.¡± On such an important asion, the sister and brother of the Garcia Family would definitely appear.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that once she appeared, her identity would be exposed, Nicole hoped that tomorrow¡¯s day would never be bright. But she had to do what she had to do.


    There was no way to avoid it. If she stretched out her head, it would be a knife and if she shrank her head, it would be a knife.


    In the morning, Kevin went to work at thepany.


    In the afternoon, he found Nicole and took her to a jewelry store. The brilliant diamond and the golden instrument were mixed together, giving off a noble light.


    He walked to the diamond counter, but Nicole stood at the door with a reluctant look on her face. When he turned her head, Nicole roared crazily in her heart, ¡°Oh my, tsk!¡±


    At this time, on the road outside, there were merchants who used clowns to send balloons to recruit customers on the road. The clown¡¯s face was painted full of colorful rapeseed, and no one could see what it really was.


    Kevin urged her, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come here quickly.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank, and a crazy idea came to her mind. She walked quickly to Kevinand asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to take me there?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this woman. Just now, she still looked reluctant, but now she was in a hurry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 88 – Her Unbelievable Plan

    ¡°Can I make the decision on my own if I wear anything?¡± Nicole asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After all, she was wearing something on her body.


    However, Kevin was reluctant to do anything to her, so she had to work hard. Since she was willing to do it, he had no objection.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole said with a smile.


    The glittering jewelry was the favorite of young girls. She was elegant and elegant. Kevin had nned to buy her a set of diamond jewelry.


    He promised to go to the wedding, naturally not for engagement. He wanted to show up with Nicole high-profile and announce the fact of his engagement in public, which was a p on Will¡¯s face. As for whether he would offend Shin Group, he did not care about it at all.


    It was all Will¡¯s fault. Therefore, the more beautiful Nicole dressed up, Kevin more proud.


    However, Nicole did not choose the diamonds. Instead, she chose arge pile of gold bracelets and a golden ne and rings. They were full of gold and were extremely vulgar.


    She stood in front of the counter and looked at the shopping guide¡¯s packaging one by one.


    She smiled slyly and then urged Kevin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can buy whatever I want? Hurry up, and pay for it.¡±


    This was probably a personal preference. Some people liked diamonds and some people liked gold, so they followed her. Kevin paid for it quickly.


    After buying a gold weapon, Nicole seemed to havee back to life. She took the initiative to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy some clothes and make a style. But it will take us two or three hours. Why don¡¯t you have a cup of coffee downstairs? I¡¯ll go upstairs by myself. I promise I¡¯ll surprise you!¡±


    Kevin really didn¡¯t have the experience of apanying a woman to make hair and buy clothes. His time was money.


    In two or three hours, he could make a deal of tens of millions of dors. So he had no objection to Nicole¡¯s proposal. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. It must be done before six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nicole rushed into the boutique with Kevin¡¯s unlimited card.


    She bought a pair of golden diamond-studded high-heeled shoes on the first floor. If she stood under the crystal, the shoes would definitely be dazzled.


    Then she went straight to the mature women¡¯s clothing department on the third floor. She turned around and finally chose a set of ck suits.


    The shopping guide wanted to say something, but was stopped by Nicole. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just wrap it up.¡±


    Well, the guests were rich and capricious. As long as they were responsible for collecting money, the shopping guide would be fine.


    Then she ran to the stylist on the top floor and said, ¡°Get me the most powerful stylist in your store.¡±


    Soon, a handsome and arrogant stylist came over. ¡°Hello, I am the director here. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Nicole put the clothes and shoes she bought in front of the stylist and said, ¡°Help me make a style that fits the temperament of this set of clothes. You need to be fast, understand?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The stylist looked at the clothes and the corner of his eyes twitched a few times. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up.¡± She ordered, ¡°There are also a few small scrolls on the top!¡±


    After an hour and a half, Nicole looked around and was finally satisfied with it. She generously praised the stylist and said, ¡°You deserve to be the director. Your skills are really good.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± The directorughed.


    ¡°Please help me call out the beautician in your store. I¡¯ll change my clothes and make up for myselfter.¡±


    Half an hourter, Nicole sat in front of a dresser and examined her makeup. Then she took the lipstick and applied it to her lips so thick.


    When he was about to pay the bill, Nicole saw a pair ofrge-sized frame sses with no number on the cashier¡¯s face.


    She opened her bloody mouth to her with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, please sell me the sses on your face.¡±


    The girl was stunned by what she had said.


    Before she went out, Nicole deliberately checked her whole body to make sure that there was no problem, and then left with satisfaction.


    There were many peopleing and going in the mall.


    A woman in a ck coat and golden high heels attracted countless people¡¯s attention. Everyone was pointing at her, but she was unaware.


    Her whole body was full of arrogance and self-confidence. Her eyes seemed to be on the top of her head. She looked like the most beautiful woman in the world and looked down on everyone.


    She took the elevator and went down to the coffee shop on the first floor.


    Kevin was sitting in afortable single seat and talking to Manny from the United States. Manny reported thetest situation to Kevin.


    Kevin listened quietly. Suddenly, a pair of golden high-heeled shoes appeared in his sight. It was wearing ck silk stockings.


    He frowned unhappily. His first impression was that someone wanted to talk to him. There was a faint dissatisfaction between his eyebrows. He looked up and invited someone to leave.


    As a result, at that moment, he forgot to speak. Holding his mobile phone, he fixed his eyes on the face that was almost in front of him when she bent down in front of him.


    ¡°Hi.¡± The woman in a ck suit, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses and a thick pink foundation, opened her bloody mouth and greeted him.


    No matter how strong Kevin¡¯s heart was, he was also shocked at this moment. His face turned livid and he reminded her rudely, ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Sir, am I beautiful?¡± The woman took a step closer to him, and the strong smell of perfume suddenly came to his nose.


    Manny shouted Kevin¡¯s name over there, but Kevin hung up the phone and was ready to leave.


    However, this woman was entangled with him and kissed him directly on the face.


    The people around were all stunned by this scene. They saw an old woman dressed in an exaggerated, and ugly way fighting against a super handsome guy, which made the handsome guy stunned.


    Kevin was really angry. He threw her away directly, but she held him tightly. He didn¡¯t seed.


    Then a young and happyughter was heard, which was very different from her appearance. Sheughed so hard that he leaned forward and backward. Kevin stared at her. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move anymore.


    After ying enough, Nicole took off her sses and smiled proudly at Kevin. She sat on hisp, hugged him on his shoulders and softly said, ¡°Dear, do you like my style today? Am I beautiful?¡±


    It turned out that this ugly woman was his wife ¨C Nicole.


    Kevin¡¯s face became more and more ugly. But Nicole put on her sses again and held his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. Let¡¯s go to the engagement banquet.¡±


    All the people around were stunned by this dramatic scene. They couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Kevin and Nicole.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s stiff body, they thought that he had been kidnapped and had a rough expression of sympathy on his face.


    Nicole pretended to be powerful andughed so hard that her mouth was almost open to the back of her ears. Her red mouth became more and more horrible.


    Kevin¡¯s appetite was reversed with only one nce. There was already a sign of anger on her face. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to buy clothes and dress up. I¡¯m not asking you to do such a wicked thing for me.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he really felt a stomach ache.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Sitting in the car, Nicole pulled down the mirror in front of the car and took a look at herself with the mirror.


    Finally, a big smile appeared on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Not to mention her own mother, even Lily would not recognize her even if she stood in front of her. Nicole was very satisfied.


    Then she took out the pile of shiny golden rings that she had bought just now and put them on. If it was not for time, she really wanted to make gold teeth.


    Looking at her movements, Kevin really felt that her balls were going to hurt. The more she looked at her, the more he felt his eyes were dirty. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s you who said it yourself. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to go. You know, my rtionship will have a big impact on me. So, just endure it.¡± Nicole gave him a thumbs-up and wore a gold ring. She didn¡¯t dare to wear it just now because she was afraid that she would be robbed on the way.


    Kevin turned his head and looked out of the window at the scenery. He adjusted his breathing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put your face on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s just ugly, not the ugliest.¡±


    Looking at his livid face, Nicole couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cool? In fact, it¡¯s still not toote. I¡¯ll get out of the car and you can go to the engagement party.¡±


    He specially wore the three-piece suit he bought that day, and there was also a ck and white id cashmere scarf given by Nicole. He was so handsome that everyone will admire him.

 Chapter 89 – Who is that ugly woman?

    However, when Nicole and Kevin stood together, the more handsome he was, the more ugly she was. It was simply unsightly.


    Kevin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, then I have no problem. Let¡¯s go and y at the club.¡± Nicole happily said.


    Kevin just shook his head.


    In the hall of the five-star hotel banquet.


    Today was the day of the engagement of the president of the George¡¯s consortium and the daughter of Shin Group. Will generously booked the entire hotel and invited all the rich businessmen and political businessmen.


    Will walked among the guests, talking andughing. He was extremely proud.


    Betty was wearing a white hollow evening dress, holding Will¡¯s arm and apanying him. She also wore a smile on her face and looked very beautiful.


    On the other side, Pearly was wearing a champagne-colored shoulder-length evening dress and the floor-length skirt, which made her walk with every step swaying. She was sexy and enchanting. She held a transparent goblet with exquisite makeup, which was dazzling under the crystalmp. She was the heroine tonight and undoubtedly the most beautiful woman.


    Even though she felt uneasy, whether Kevin would appear or not, whether she would attend this city-famous engagement banquet, but Will and her and her family had repeatedly promised that Kevin would definitely appear. That was why she could stand here proudly and proudly to receive the admiring gazes of the public.


    She didn¡¯t care whether Kevin loved her or not. The most important thing was that she loved Kevin. This man was as dazzling as the sun in the sky. She must get him.


    It was just that the engagement ceremony wasing soon, but Kevin had not appeared yet. There was a trace of uncertainty and fear in her heart.


    Pearly¡¯s father, Andy Shin, was absolutely satisfied with Kevin, his son-inw. Compared with Brent, the eldest son of the George family, Pearly¡¯s son-inw, he could not be mentioned in the same breath.


    Although he had heard that Kevin had a bad rtionship with his father, it didn¡¯t matter. Pearly was the only daughter. In the future, everything in Shin Group would belong to Pearly.


    Farah didn¡¯te because she didn¡¯t want to see the people of the George family at all. Carole protected her very well. She grew up abroad and had never seen the people of the George family. But she knew about Will and Betty, so she hated them very much. She had never seen them before.


    Today, on such an asion, she didn¡¯t want to attend, so she only sent a text message to Kevin, wishing him a happy engagement.


    The sister and brother of the Garcia family slowly entered the hall.


    Stephanie was dressed in a long gown, holding James¡¯ arm. Standing in the crowd, he was also a very outstanding man and woman, attracting people¡¯s attention. However, as time approached, everyone was more and more looking forward to the appearance of the groom.


    James raised his watch and looked at it. He still had some ideas in his mind. ¡°He won¡¯te, will he?¡±


    Stephanie didn¡¯t say anything, but looking at Pearly, who stood under the spotlight like a peacock in Paul, she really hoped that Kevin wouldn¡¯t appear.


    On the other side, Will and Betty also retreated to the corner after greeting the crowd.


    Although Will had booked a ticket with the people of Shin Family, Kevin would definitelye. But in fact, he was very worried and did not have much confidence, especially now.


    When it was almost time, Pearly was also anxious. ¡°What do you think if Kevin doesn¡¯te? What should we do?¡±


    If he really didn¡¯te, the cooperation between the George family and Shin family would be over. Will was more anxious than Pearly. He immediately took out his mobile phone and called Kevin.


    At this time, the undercover he arranged outside came to report that the Second Young Master wasing!


    Will wiped off the sweat on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s good that Kevin is here. It¡¯s good that Kevin is here.¡±


    As Kevin became more and more powerful, and thepany became richer and richer, Will could hardly control him anymore.


    However, the more money the George Group made, the more eye-catching people would be. Will was more unwilling to let go. He urgently needed to control Kevin¡¯s marriage and then control him.


    Suddenly, they received the news that Kevin hade, and Pearly was even smiling like a flower. Her delicate facial features were full of sweet shyness. She stood beside Andy Shin and looked forward to the door.


    Kevin was indeed a wise man who knew how to weigh the pros and cons. Pearly¡¯s heart was more at ease.


    The moment Kevin¡¯s figure appeared in the eyes of everyone, there was a halo of heaven and earth. People could only focus their eyes firmly on him and forget the existence of the other people.


    But at this moment, the woman next to him was too eye-catching. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she and Kevin were equally matched, even more well-known.


    This woman, really really ugly. She was full of jewelry and a precious aura. Her ten fingers and wrists were all covered with gold fingers and bracelets, and there were three thick and thick gold chains around her neck.


    She raised her wrist and a strand of hair, which was full of golden light. It was simply a blind alloy.


    Paul followed behind Kevin and Nicole. Looking at Nicole¡¯s head and posture, the corners of her mouth were slightly twitching.


    A little discussion also slowly rang out.


    Will and Pearly¡¯s faces were also as colorful as a paint te, which was particrly wonderful.


    The whole room was silent, and even the DJ turned off the music without knowing when.


    The red carpet set up for new recruits had be a show between a man and a woman, ugly and handsome.


    Everyone was even more curious. Although Kevin hade, what was going on with the woman next to him? They all guessed Nicole¡¯s identity. Even Will was not sure what Kevin was up to.


    Nicole walked with Kevin under the makeup of someone who saw ghosts and avoided ghosts. She enjoyed everyone¡¯s worship and felt that it tasted great.


    However, when she saw James among the crowd, she was still a little scared. But today, she was still ny-nine percent sure that she could not even recognize Lily with this makeup. Then James certainly couldn¡¯t bear it.


    In this way, she calmed down.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not wrong. It was enough for a man to have a look at her stunning appearance. She dressed up in a vulgar way and enjoyed a vulgar taste. It was polite to say that a flower was inserted on the cow dung.


    The premise was that Kevin was a flower.


    James looked away after only one nce, while Stephanie frowned. Seeing Nicole holding Kevin¡¯ arm and standing with him, she was actually full of jealousy.


    However, Stephanie said, ¡°How could Kevin bring such an ugly woman out? What on earth does he want to do?¡±


    It was very kind of her to say that she was ugly. She looked at her a few more times, and she was going to throw up lunch. And her whole body, from one strand of hair to the toes, was full of the smell of upstart copper.


    Almost all the people who came here today were rich people. For the first time, when they saw someone with so much gold on his body, their eyes showed disdain, and disgust.


    But this was also what Nicole wanted. She deliberately wanted to use such a vulgar and low-level taste, coupled with the shining gold all over her body, so that everyone was unwilling to look at her again.


    ¡°Hey, the effect is really good.¡±


    Will also couldn¡¯t figure out what Kevin really wanted to do. He really couldn¡¯t guess, because no one would believe that Kevin¡¯s taste would be so low. If he really came to make trouble, he would at least bring a peerless beauty to stun her.


    Even if she was not a stunning beauty, she should be gentle and lovely. Besides, this woman looked much bigger than Kevin.


    Will was the first to walk up to Kevin. ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the engagement ceremony. Didn¡¯t you ask me to attend?¡± Kevin answered him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Why do you bring one with you?¡± Will nced at Nicole.


    Nicole opened his bloody mouth and smiled at him, revealing a mouthful of gold-rimmed front teeth. Will almost had a heart attack and was panting with his hand on his chest.


    Kevin looked at his expression and could not help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you wee me? I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Before Will opened his mouth, Pearly suddenly lifted her skirt and greeted him with a smile. She said to Kevin with a smile, ¡°Kevin, you misunderstood Uncle Will. That¡¯s not what he meant.¡±


    She was so considerate and sweet. Compared with Nicole, Pearly was so beautiful today. Standing with Kevin, she was a perfect match.


    Her obsessiveness fell on Kevin¡¯s face, and then she exined, ¡°Well, this¡­ Aunt, I guess she must be your elder. The visitor is a guest. It¡¯s toote for us to wee her. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Betty also came to mediate the dispute, but without looking at Nicole, she really had a nightmare at night. She only said to everyone, ¡°The auspicious asion ising. Let¡¯s hurry up and prepare. It will be bad if we dy it. Do you agree with me, inws?¡±


    Andy and his wife also reacted and nodded repeatedly. They all regarded Nicole as Kevin¡¯s elder and came to attend the engagement ceremony. Therefore, no matter how vulgar they were, they could only endure it.


    However, Nicole¡¯s words were shocking and she protested with dissatisfaction, ¡°Elder? Which eye of yours can tell that I am his elder?¡±


    Betty was slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 90 – Shocking Reality

    ¡°Not an elder? Is she my cousin?¡± Pearly still wore a smile. ¡°Or a good friend? No matter what, I¡¯m d that you can attend the engagement ceremony between me and Kevin today.¡±


    As she spoke, Pearly took hold of Kevin¡¯s other arm.


    If you think that¡¯s it¡¯s over, then you¡¯re wrong.


    Nicole looked at Pearly¡¯s action and red at her discontentedly. Then she reached out her hand and pushed Kevin away.


    After pushing Kevin away, she pulled Kevin behind her and moved away from her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Pearly was offended like this, and an unpleasant look appeared on her face.


    Today, she and Kevin should stand together, not this ugly woman. She invited her to sit down for Kevin¡¯s sake. But if this woman didn¡¯t know what was good for her, Pearly didn¡¯t mind driving her out.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of asion today? Why did you push me?¡± Pearly couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I know. Today is your engagement banquet.¡± Nicole said, raising her chin with the voice-changing machine that she had given to her with her shadow.


    ¡°Then hurry up and find a ce to sit down. Don¡¯t dy the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, husband, let¡¯s find a seat and sit down. Don¡¯t let Miss Shin get in your way.¡± The calm and slightly smiling tone was like mine, exploding all over the ce and bleeding like a river.


    In addition to the movie, all the people on the scene were stunned by Nicole¡¯s ¡°husband¡¯s words¡±. One hundred percent of them suspected that they had heard what she said.


    Pearly was no exception. She pretended that she didn¡¯t hear what Nicole said. She raised her smiling face and said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s go and prepare.¡±


    Kevin looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Miss Shin, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a poor ear at such a young age.¡±


    Pearly¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± She looked at Kevin in a daze, and her heart became a little scared.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my husband say that? She said you are so young that your ears are not good. Do you understand now?¡± Nicole deliberately raised her volume and repeated it loudly.


    This time, one hundred percent of the people present heard his earth-shattering husband.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they no longer doubted their own ears. However, their eyeballs were going to fall out.


    How¡­ How could this be possible?


    This earth-shattering woman was actually Kevin¡¯s wife? Even if they were to be beaten to death, they would not believe it.


    After hearing what she said, Pearly was stunned for a second and then recovered her super fighting capacity. ¡°You ugly girl, are you kidding? You are Kevin¡¯s wife??? Is Kevin blind?¡± She said and crossed her arms and looked at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Oh, honey, she¡¯s scolding you for being blind.¡± Nicoleughed out loud for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    Kevin also heard it, but he couldn¡¯t take a look at Nicole¡¯s face. He turned his head and responded calmly, ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡± Then he said, ¡°Miss Shin, I have good eyesight. I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Pearly was so embarrassed that she stood there and couldn¡¯t get out of the stage.


    Hearing that this woman was Kevin¡¯s wife, such explosive news, Will swallowed five pieces of medicine in a row to barely calm his heartbeat.


    He came up and frowned to stare at Kevin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at today¡¯s asion and date? Do you want to embarrass us or yourself by finding such an ugly woman?¡±


    There were so many celebrities and news today. It would not be until tomorrow morning that Kevin and this ugly girl¡¯s photos would be on the headlines of the major newspapers. Thinking of this possibility, Will¡¯s heart ached again.


    However, it was estimated that everyone on the scene had the same thought as Will. They thought that Kevin had deliberately sent someone to ruin the scene.


    As a result, Nicole held Kevin¡¯s arm firmly and pushed the eyes on her nose and said to Will, ¡°Father inw, it¡¯s not right to say so. After all, it¡¯s our first time seeing each other, but you called me an ugly woman. Aren¡¯t you pping your son in the face? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be an ugly woman in the George family in the future.¡±


    Nicole came up to Will and scared him to take a few steps back. Betty hurriedly stabilized his body.


    Will pointed at her and said, ¡°You¡­ you shameless woman, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Do you think you deserve my son?¡±


    Nicole really took out a small mirror from her carry-on bag. She looked around and teased madly in her heart, ¡°My gosh, this face is so ugly that she can¡¯t eat for a few days and nights, but her face is full of smiles and even very proudly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t my face very beautiful? Husband, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    She shook Kevin¡¯s wrist and said in a coquettish tone. This was a heart-wrenching y that was even more cruel than a pce drama.


    Looking at Kevin, she nodded and said, ¡°In my eyes, you are the most beautiful.¡±


    Will was retreating step by step, almost dying.


    Nicole proudly raised her little tail and said, ¡°Honey, I know you are the best. I love you.¡±


    Paul was behind her, and her mouth was going to break.


    Kevin smiled. As long as he didn¡¯t look at Nicole¡¯s face and Will¡¯s angry face, he could enjoy it very much.


    It was time for the wedding. The host stood on the stage for a long time, but no one noticed him. He patted the microphone awkwardly and said, ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s wedding can¡¯t be settled.¡±


    That¡¯s right. They were here to attend the engagement banquet. Why were they so focused on watching the show?


    So everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the male and female protagonists tonight. Pearly felt a burning pain on her face. Of course, there was no need to say the embarrassment, but more shame and anger.


    This was a great humiliation. But she still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Kevin, even if you don¡¯t want to get engaged to me, you don¡¯t have to find such an ugly woman to humiliate me. This is not only an insult to me, but also an insult to yourself!¡±


    Well, what she said was very reasonable. If she didn¡¯t make it clear tonight, Kevin would have a dirty name tomorrow morning. With such a deeply memorable wife, Kevin would probably be more famous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡± Kevin said calmly and elegantly, ¡°My father called me here to attend today¡¯s engagement banquet. I came here with my wife. Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°You said she¡¯s your wife. Are you married? Did you register?¡± Pearly had already confirmed in her heart that it was Kevin who deliberately made trouble for Nicole, so she asked in anger.


    At this time, Kevin called the roll and said to a slightly blessed middle-aged man in the crowd, ¡°Director Tailor, please tell Ms. Shin whether I have registered or not.¡±


    Director Tailor wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was the Director of the Civil Affairs Bureau. His official position was neither big nor small. It was really difficult to keep it in his office.


    However, he still said honestly, ¡°Kevin had registered two months ago.¡±


    However, it seemed that she was not as scary as the woman in front of her.


    Of course, he would not talk too much. On such an asion, it was so wrong to say more. It was better not to take part in the grievances of the rich and powerful families. The most important thing was to protect himself.


    When the people present heard that Kevin had registered two months ago, they were shocked.


    Even Stephanie stumbled aside. James hurriedly reached out his hand to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face looked as pale as paper. Looking at Kevin¡¯s eyes, she felt bitter and cold. Originally, she also thought that this woman was deliberately asked by Kevin to embarrass Shin Family and George Family.


    She was secretly happy, but she did not expect that such a thing would happen suddenly.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Pearly stumbled back two steps, and her face turned pale.


    Her mother Lenny Shin immediately came forward to hold her shoulder, while Andy Shin went to question Will, ¡°Brother George, what¡¯s going on? Your son is married, but you still want him to get engaged to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Shin, listen to my exnation. This must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    In the crowd, someone said, ¡°The director has proved that someone has registered for marriage, and now it is still a misunderstanding. Will, you want your son tomit a heavy wedding crime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to get close to Shin¡¯s International, it¡¯s also shameless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. It¡¯s Kevin¡¯s taste. It¡¯s really¡­ too heavy.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that he is good at this. No wonder he doesn¡¯t like those rich youngdies of famous families.¡±


    Waves after waves of ridicule and ridicule flooded over,pletely drowning Will¡¯s voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pearly¡¯s body was tottering and her eyes were filled with tears. Anger and unwillingness were brewing in her heart.

 Chapter 91 – A remarkable scene

    Andy was so angry that he came over to take her away, but Pearly seemed to have a root on her feet.


    Standing still, she fixed her eyes on Kevin for thest time. ¡°Kevin, do you know who I am? How rich we are. Why did you marry this woman who is not decent? If you want to embarrass me on purpose, congrattions, you made it!¡±


    ¡°Miss Shin, I¡¯m counting on you. Don¡¯t think too much. When we registered two months ago, you didn¡¯t know my husband, so don¡¯t be so hard on him. We are true lovers, right?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was a little bit of an Asian ent, which made people¡¯s goose bumps all over the ce.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Pearly red at Nicole angrily. How could she believe that Kevin would rather have an ugly woman than her, who was born in a wealthy family and had a first-ss appearance. If she lost to such a woman, how could Pearly live in this circle in the future?


    Nicole shrank behind Kevin and said with a slight grievance, ¡°Honey, she doesn¡¯t believe me. What should we do?¡±


    All the people present were shocked by Nicole¡¯s proposal and even James frowned. He knew how much Kevin hated women, and whether they were top-grade women in heaven or earth.


    Kevin¡¯s hand on Nicole¡¯s waist instantly tightened. Nicole was in pain, but she still kept a bright smile on her face. Since she got in the car, Kevin had never looked her in the eye. Now, she did it on purpose.


    Paul looked at Kevin with great distress. Then, she lowered her head and mourned silently.


    ¡°Honey,e on. Didn¡¯t you say that I am the most beautiful woman in your eyes?¡± Nicole pouted her red mouth and sent it to her. Kevin watched her getting closer and closer¡­


    Everyone held their breath and looked forward to this scene.


    Finally, Kevin closed his eyes and held Nicole in his arms.


    Nicole was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin was so bold. He not only really kissed her, but also kissed her so hard. It was a French kiss.


    Originally, it was just a prank, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would actually pay for it. Nicole was stupid. She let Kevin hold her, and her whole body was weak.


    Until the sound of gasping came one after another, she suddenly realized where she was. With a red face, she let go of his neck and pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose.


    There was still a faint lipstick mark on the corner of Kevin¡¯s mouth. His handsome face was matched with his sexy thin lips. The scene was so strange that it was beyond description.


    The woman¡¯s jealous and faint eyes almost shot Nicole into a sieve.


    Nicole was really shy, but fortunately, she was lucky enough to cover up all the strange things. She looked at Pearly provocatively and said, ¡°Miss Shin, do we need to prove it enough?¡±


    Pearly left with a pale face. Before leaving, Andy Shin was angry at Will. ¡°Will, we¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    ¡°President Shin, President Shin¡­¡±


    Since the heroine was gone, tonight¡¯s performance couldn¡¯t be sung anymore. However, everyone thought that today was the right day. It was simply a wonderful show.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and her hand, which was holding Kevin¡¯s hand, was shaking. When she saw hurried to cheer up again and said to Will with her own noble and charming smile, ¡°Father inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me, who is your father inw?¡±Will didn¡¯t catch up with Andy Shin, and his cooperation with Shin Group International depended on him.


    He was full of anger and said to Nicole, ¡°I won¡¯t admit that you are the daughter-inw of our George family. Stop dreaming!¡±


    What a fierce face! Do you think I don¡¯t care? Kevin stepped forward at this time and stood in front of Nicole. He said to Will who was about to faint from anger, ¡°Kevin¡¯s wife, you don¡¯t need to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my son, Will¡¯s son. I¡¯m in charge of this matter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to shake a big tree.¡± Kevin¡¯s words made Will speechless, and his blood vessels were about to burst.


    ¡°You¡­ You are so arrogant.¡± Will was so angry that his whole body trembled. Betty came up to hold Will¡¯s body.


    Then she said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, your father is doing this for your own good. The influence of Shin Group is not small. It¡¯s not good for you to offend them.¡±


    ¡°How did I offend them? Didn¡¯t you offend them? I didn¡¯t agree to this engagement ceremony at all. Are you going to shirk the responsibility now?¡±


    Betty was also robbed and had nothing to say.


    The entertainment reporters of the gossip were still listening. It was not the time to talk about these things.


    Noticing James¡¯ gaze on him, Nicole was afraid that if she continued to stay there, she would be exposed. So she quietly pulled Kevin¡¯s sleeve, indicating that he was almost done and could retreat.


    Seeing this, Kevin also understood. He really enjoyed Nicole¡¯s face. So he put his hands in his trouser pocket and smiled faintly at everyone. ¡°Since the heroine has left, then the dinner tonight should be treated as a treat by Will. Everyone, enjoy yourself.¡±


    Before leaving, Nicole was still holding the hemline of her skirt. She bent her right leg backward and leaned forward, making an elegant action of stepping out of the stage.


    To the east, he was like a tiger but not a viin. Nicole finally made everyone feel disgusted.


    Kevin¡¯s extraordinary figure finally left with the ugly woman.


    However, Kevin¡¯s French style deep kiss left a deep impression on people. If it was not true love, Kevin, who had always been cold and ruthless, might not be able to sacrifice himself for this.


    The George family had lost so many people so they were not in the mood to eat. Will and Betty also left in a hurry. The director had left, and so had the guests¡­


    They left one after another.


    James walked out with Stephanie. When he saw Stephanie¡¯s devastated look, he persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. The forced fruit is not sweet. It doesn¡¯t belong to you. If you force it, you won¡¯t be happy. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face was still full of sadness. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand where I lost.¡±


    However, love did not exist in the first ce, and the first was to win and the second was to arrive.


    After leaving the hotel, Kevin drove Nicole to the front of the car and didn¡¯t want to see her.


    Nicoleughed so happily that she turned back and made a face at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who said I was beautiful just now, but now I turned hostile so quickly. A man is really heartless.¡±


    She turned around and asked Paul, ¡°Paul, do you think I¡¯m good looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Now I don¡¯t have to make up for my beautiful female ghost-suppressing crew.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you mean that I can y a bad girl?¡±


    ¡°No, you can y the Millennial Demon.¡±


    Kevin, who was sitting in the back seat, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Paul.¡± Nicole bit her lip and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I was forced to register?¡±


    She said before, ¡°When I be your Young Madam, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Paul nodded.


    Nicole said to him with a forced smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have your bonus this year.¡±


    Nicole took out her mobile phone, took a selfie at her face, and kept it in mind. Although tomorrow morning, her beautiful face would definitely be the headlines on the front page, she could still keep it in mind.


    The powder on her face was too thick. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it and fell down.


    As soon as they returned to the Gold Vi, Nicole rushed into the bathroom.


    It took her more than two hours to get down from her clothes.


    Looking at her clean face and hair, Nicole breathed a long sigh of relief.


    As expected, makeup was a kind of extensive and profound technical work. She was really exhausted.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably because the powder on his face was too thick and the makeup was too heavy, there were red pimples on his face.


    Nicole rummaged through the boxes, but she didn¡¯t find a facial mask. Finally, she went to the kitchen to cut a piece of cucumber and applied it to his face beforeing out.


    Kevin was sitting on the sofa and browsing the web page. Nicole was curious and walked behind him to see what he was looking at.


    As a result, her eyes were really blinded by the alloy. She didn¡¯t care about the cucumber on her face. She sat down directly and stared at the picture of a handsome man holding an ugly woman¡¯s tongue and kissing in his arms. The style of the painting was really strange.


    She didn¡¯t expect that theizen¡¯s speed was so fast. In just two hours, Kevin and her photos had been searched very closely.


    Looking at the message below, which was like a flood, she was d that her decision was right. It was really right, really right.


    Theizens¡¯ mouths were so vicious, as if they had been painted red on the top of the crane. It was even worse than a flower sticking on the pig¡¯s stool.


    Not to mention the cow dung, there was even pig shit¡­


    Although there was no essential difference, it seemed to be more disgusting. Some people even said that she was the ugliest person they had ever seen in the century.


    Nicole was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Although she also felt that she was too ugly, it was totally different from being scolded like this.


    Someone says she must have done some evil things to Kevin. Otherwise, how could Prince Charming fall in love with people like her?

 Chapter 92 – Shocking News

    Thements of theizens were strange, and some people were scolding Nicole. Fortunately, she had made up.


    Now, it seemed that she was watching other people¡¯s y, which was quite funny.


    Kevin looked at her face which was covered with cucumber strips and was filled with indignation and joy for a while. Although her face was also hateful, it was much better than today¡¯s style. Therefore, it was necessary topare people with her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Nicole suddenly thought of something and looked at him seriously. ¡°Tell me, what if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Some of these online friends were so powerful that no one knew where they went.


    Kevin said that they were registered. If there were any online friends, they would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check it out. By then, if they found out her information, would her ancestors of 18 generations be killed? Thinking about it, she felt so scared that her back was cold and her whole body was covered with hair.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Kevin interrupted her fantasy without hesitation. Since he could tell her everything, since he was fully prepared, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a bath.¡±


    Nicole looked at the situation in front of her and felt that she had made a very wise decision. If Kevin forced her to go to the human flesh, her identity would be exposed.


    After the incident, Kevin¡¯s mobile phone was blown up. In the end, he had to turn it off.


    Nicole had been browsing Weibo for half a night. She was sleepy and tired.


    When she fell asleep and was already in a daze, she suddenly remembered and muttered to the people around her, ¡°By the way, tonight is Christmas Eve, wish you a happy holiday!¡±


    In the George family.


    On the way, Will was so angry that he had a heart attack and was almost sent to the hospital to be rescued.


    Now he finally recovered, but he was still very angry. He couldn¡¯t wait to beat his chest and stamped his feet.


    ¡°Bastard, you bastard, I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m so angry. You are absolutelywless.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Betty sighed next to him. ¡°Kevin¡¯s provocation disgraced the George Family. Tomorrow, our family will definitely be a joke in the whole A City and offend Shin Group. Ah, from now on, our lives will be more and more difficult.¡±


    After listening to these words, Will was even angrier.


    Seeing this, Betty immediatelyforted him and said, ¡°Forget it. Maybe it¡¯s our bad fate. Our Brent, should be obedient and stay with us obediently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, don¡¯t be angry. He is hard-tempered now, so he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Let¡¯s live a good life on our own. It¡¯s the same.¡± Brent said in a calm tone.


    ¡°What are we living for? What are we living for now? Philip Group is the thing left by your grandfather. It should belong to us.¡± Will¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. ¡°This bastard boy, let¡¯s see how I will deal with him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are old now. Don¡¯t provoke him. Didn¡¯t you see his arrogant attitude today? If you go there, you won¡¯t even see him.¡± Brent pretended to be polite and persuaded him.


    Will was even more unhappy. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m his father. Do I still need to make an appointment when I go to see him? Tomorrow, you two will go with me. I¡¯d like to see if he still cares about me as his father.¡±


    Brent and Betty looked at each other while Will was not paying attention, and there was an imperceptible smile on their faces.


    It was only this time that the cunning hare had reallye to use.


    Kevin¡¯s residence, which was known to all, was surrounded by people.


    There was no one in the Gold Vi. Nicole browsed Weibo in the morning. Compared withst night, she was much more determined to find the ugly girl.


    Nicole said to him worriedly, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in the past few days. I¡¯ll live in school. See you when the matter is settled.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether Kevin would agree or not. Sure enough, the result was still expected. ¡°No, others can¡¯t find this ce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nicole frowned and Kevin nodded at her.


    Well, Nicole didn¡¯t have the right to speak. She sneaked out and returned to school.


    Kevin changed the car and turned it on.


    Along the way, the phone drifted in like snowkes. Although the shape of Nicole yesterday was really ugly, she also felt that it was the right person.


    The news of Kevin¡¯s marriage was like a deep water bomb, causing Y City to shake again and again.


    Farah didn¡¯t go therest night. After James went back, he called Farah and asked her about Kevin¡¯s marriage.


    Farah asked unbelievably at that time, ¡°How could my brother get married? I don¡¯t know at all!¡±


    Later, she called Kevin. Kevin¡¯s phone had been turned off, and she could not find him.


    Now that the phone was finally connected, Farah¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly shocked.


    ¡°Brother, are you really married to such an ugly woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. That ugly woman is your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god.¡± Farah stood in the office with her whole body in a mess. ¡°Brother, tell me this is not true. This is a joke you made with me. You are joking with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You see, I don¡¯t look like someone who likes to joke.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like it, because it was not at all.


    But Farah really couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your taste¡­ Grandpa and grandmother?¡±


    ¡°They agreed.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Farah was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother, brother¡­¡±


    The line was already cut off and Farah didn¡¯t do anything, just sighed heavily.


    Nicole went back to school. Today was Christmas, and the school was filled with a strong smell of Christmas.


    When they passed by the newspaper store at the gate, the shelves were full of pictures of Kevin and her long kissst night.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, when Kevin touched her body, she waspletely blocked, leaving only a tiny side.


    Suddenly, she saw a figure who spent 5 dors buying a magazine in front of her.


    Nicole raised her eyebrows and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Mr. James, I didn¡¯t expect you to like such gossip magazines.¡±


    James came from the other side, so he didn¡¯t notice Nicole standing next to him. When he took the magazine and heard the ridicule behind it, he turned his head and immediately showed a warm smile in his eyes.


    The morning sun shone on his body, making him as warm as jade. He did not hide, but smiled calmly, ¡°This is called caring about the people¡¯s livelihood and keeping pace with the times. I can¡¯t be ignorant of anything when I chat with others.¡±


    In fact, he bought this magazine to find an opportunity to show it to her. Now, he asked directly, ¡°Would you like to have a discussion with me?¡±


    The words slipped out of Nicole¡¯s mouth, and then she swallowed it. She thought, ¡°He was clearly therest night, and now he wants to discuss it with me. This man, who seems to be upright in daily life, also has the heart to gossip.¡±


    She took back the sentence she had just thought of. Big gossip, no matter where it was, it was the same, no matter whether it was inside or outside the campus.


    She shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s the life of a rich man. I¡¯m not interested in it. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    James raised his eyebrows and looked down at the magazine in his hand. He suddenly smiled and thought, ¡°Could it be that he sized up a gentleman¡¯s heart with a viin¡¯s heart?¡±


    Seeing Nicole walking in front, he immediately ran up and stood side by side with her. ¡°Do you have any ns for dinner? Let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    Christmas should have been spent with important people. At this time, James made an invitation. Nicole was not a fool but she said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. James, I had an appointment with Lily and the others to have dinner together.¡±


    James smiled and said thoughtfully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Before Nicole left, James stopped her in the end. Nicole looked at him in confusion. James was a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, he was not the kind of person who would gossip behind people¡¯s backs, so he looked a little embarrassed.


    Nicole encouraged, ¡°Mr. James, if you have something to say, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can stand it.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, James finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship you have with Kevin, but you¡¯d better have a look at this report. A married man, like poppy, is also a beautiful trap. Once you are seduced, the consequences are not what you can bear.¡±


    He put the magazine in her hand. Nicole was in a daze, so was it actually sold to her?


    James warned her again and again that Kevin was a dangerous person and wanted her to stay away from him.


    Nicole also thought so before, but after so many times of contact, she found that he was just an ordinary person who wanted to eat and sleep.

 Chapter 93 – Unwanted Visitors

    Although there was a lot of property, he didn¡¯t sleep in the same bed to eat. What¡¯s more, it was not easy for her to solve the problem between them, if she stayed away from him.


    However, she knew that James was doing this out of good intentions, so she agreed obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll take a good look.¡±


    When she went back to the dormitory with the magazine, Lily was browsing Weibo, which was also Kevin¡¯s affair.


    Seeing Nicolee in, he took her hand and said, ¡°Lily, you see, there is no such thing as the most shocking thing in the whole city today. It¡¯s a reckless waste, a reckless waste.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she noticed the magazine in Nicole¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh,¡± she immediately found an ally and said with a smile, ¡°It turns out that you also pay attention to it. Well, do you think that this woman has a rich family background? So this kind of handsome guy will marry her. Otherwise, there is no reason.¡±


    Nicole shook her head and didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She sat down and carefully read the report. She described the situationst night in detail. The original notable engagement banquet turned into a sensational force.


    However, she was able to resist Lily¡¯s detailed investigation. Nicole thought that she had really seeded. It was impossible for anyone to recognize her.


    Her idea was right, and Stephanie and James also didn¡¯t recognize her.


    The door of the George Group had been surrounded by reporters.


    As soon as the ck Rolls-Royce appeared, it was surrounded. Not far away, a ck Buick slowly entered the basement. When the reporters crazily knocked on the Rolls-Royce car outside, hoping that the hero could show up and say something.


    Kevin had already taken the exclusive elevator to the top floor. The noise outside could not affect the inside at all.


    Moreover, every security guard here was carefully chosen, so even if the reporters were blocked in front of the door, in fact, they were five or six meters away from the gate, which would not prevent the normal entrance from entering and leaving.


    Two bodyguards in ck came down from the ck Rolls-Royce. The reporter knew that he had been lured away, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    The solid and impregnable defense line at the gate of the building scared them so much they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    All the exploded calls were handled by the PR Department, so Kevin¡¯s office was quite empty at the moment. It was no different from usual.


    Paul knocked on the door and came in, sending in all the magazines about Kevin¡¯s report this morning. At the same time, she said to him, ¡°Shin International has already stopped all the cooperation with George family and Philip Group.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s stop all the business rted to Ms. Shin under our name.¡± Kevin said calmly, not caring whether he might lose a hundred million or two hundred million a day.


    ¡°Do these, as well as the reporters outside, need to be dealt with?¡±


    Kevin nced at the cover and saw Nicole¡¯s unambitious figure. He immediately put his hand on his forehead and waved at Paul. ¡°Take it out first. You don¡¯t have to deal with it, but don¡¯t let them do anything.¡±


    After Paul went out, it was not long before it came up again. But this time, I was a little anxious. Kevin frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When the TV was turned on, Kevin saw Will looking at his wife and son, who were receiving interviews from the reporters downstairs of the George Group.


    He was also said passionately with snot and tears, ¡°The George Group was left behind by my father, which belongs to our George family. It should be split equally between my two sons.¡±


    Betty and Brent pretended to be innocent and tried to persuade Will to stop talking. It was more important to take care of yourself.


    What a scene of a loving father and filial son, which made people feel nauseous.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were like sharp arrows, as if he wanted to shoot through the people on the TV. He waved his hand and Paul turned off the TV.


    Then the guard¡¯s report came from the headset, ¡°They want to see Sir.¡±


    Paul looked at Kevin and said, ¡°Do you want them toe up?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were cold and stern, and then a cruel smile appeared on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go to meet them in the reception room.¡±


    Paul immediately bowed his head and ordered, ¡°Let theme up.¡±


    The big door was magnificent and strict. It was high-end and imposing, with ck marble floor. It could be seen clearly that a high-endpany was much more high-end than their two smallpanies.


    As soon as Betty came in, she was shocked by this magnificent scene and muttered to herself, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Will didn¡¯t say anything, but Brent¡¯s eyes were full of greed. He really wanted to own such a gloriouspany whose market value exceeded three billion dors in his dreams.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t have all of them, it¡¯s good to have half of them.¡± Betty thought so.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that thepany that didn¡¯t make a lot of money at that time now became the most profitable one. Moreover, it made much more money than them, which made people¡¯s eyes turn red.


    She took a private elevator upstairs and walked smoothly all the way. The scenery below was getting clearer and clearer. The transparent andplete elevator made Brent¡¯s heart beat fast, mixed with excitement and primitive desires.


    Paul stood at the door of the elevator and waited for them. When she saw the shock and greed in their eyes when they stepped out of the elevator, her heart was full of disdain and disdain.


    He led them into the reception room with an expressionless face.


    After waiting here, they left. The reception room was surprisingly big.


    Brent couldn¡¯t help imagining that he was giving orders when he was sitting on it. Arge group of people bowed to him, and his blood was boiling.


    Betty also said, ¡°Son, you should take that seat.¡±


    In the end, Will was still a little sober and calm. It was not because he really knew who the one of his two sons was. Brent could notpare with Kevin, which was an indisputable fact.


    One was a straw bag embroidered pillow, who knew how to drink and drink all day long. The other was smart and scheming. Brent and Kevin¡¯s IQ were not on the same level.


    But the glory in front of him also shocked him. Kevin¡¯s fortune was too much to be feared.


    At this time, Will¡¯s mood was really proud andplicated.


    They waited for an hour and didn¡¯t see anyonee in. Betty was a little unhappy andined, ¡°What attitude is this? Such a bigpany, don¡¯t you even have a little sister? We¡¯ve been here for so long, but you still don¡¯t know how to bring water in.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re too arrogant. Did you deliberately ask us to wait here? Are you looking down upon us? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s water in the washroom. If you want to drink it, you can go and pour it yourself.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, there was a faint sneering from the door. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve never caught my eyes.¡±


    Betty turned her head and saw Kevin standing at the door loudly and proudly. She immediately shut up when she saw Kevin standing there.


    Brent, on the other hand, was casually sitting on the chair at the top of the round table, fantasizing about his position. There was a satisfied and intoxicated smile on his face.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. He asked, ¡°Do you feelfortable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable. Of course, it¡¯sfortable.¡± Brent answered without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to give this seat to that little bastard. I should have done it.¡±


    He half closed his eyes and spoke in an impassive manner.


    As soon as Betty heard the word ¡°bastard¡±, she knew that it was bad.


    A murderous look appeared in Kevin¡¯s eyes in an instant. Daisy immediately ran over and shook his arm, shouting, ¡°Brent!¡±


    Brent waved his hand and was immersed in his own fantasy. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Kevin continues to sneer. Betty pinched Brent and he finally woke up in his fantasy. When he saw the slender man in front of him, he was stunned, but he greeted him frankly.


    ¡°Oh, Kevin, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll help you try this chair and see if it¡¯s solid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kevin sat down on the round-shape sofa on one side. Even if there were only three of them, he was still absolutely outssing them in momentum.


    He was the natural king, so he had everything calmly. He crossed his legs slightly, put his hands on his thighs and looked at them. He didn¡¯t say anything, which was enough to embarrass the three people.


    Betty pushed Will behind her. When Will came forward, he was a little flustered. But when he thought that this person was his son, his attitude immediately became tough again.


    ¡°Kevin, do you know that Ms. Shin had stopped all the business dealings with us in the morning?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± He didn¡¯t care about this business at all.


    But for Will and others, it was an extraordinary thing. He stepped forward and said to Kevin, ¡°What are you going to do? Pearly is a beautiful girl. How can you not be satisfied? If you divorce the ugly girl now, everything will be okay.¡±


    This was the result of Will¡¯s consideration of the night. They were all happy to deal with it. Aslong as Kevin divorced, everything could be on the right track.

 Chapter 94 – Refusing without any hesitation

    However, Kevin just lifted his eyes slightly and looked at Will like a clown. ¡°It¡¯s not up to someone else to tell me about my marriage.¡±


    His words made Will speechless. Betty saw that Will was defeated, so she quickly said, ¡°Kevin, your father is doing this for your own good.¡±


    Kevin said without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to talk here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to the meeting. You can do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Seeing that he was gone, Will immediately followed him under the urging of Betty. ¡°Wee here because we have something to tell you.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were deep and sharp. Under his gaze, Will was so prepared that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Betty kept giving him hints.


    After holding it in for a long time, Will said, ¡°Kevin, see if there is any suitable position in yourpany. Let Brente to work here.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Will finished his sentence, Betty¡¯s expectant eyes suddenly became full of exasperation. But when she said that, she simply followed him and said, ¡°Yes, Kevin, you are brothers after all. You can see if there are any managers here. You can let Brent do the position of vice president. Brent will feel wronged.¡±


    The person who spoke was a deputy manager or deputy general manager. Kevin felt wronged. She raised her chin slightly and seemed to feel that it was easy to get him. At the same time, she also coveted Brent¡¯s position.


    Kevin really wanted to ask him a question. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my face?¡±


    He put one hand in his trouser pocket. ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of people in mypany.¡±


    ¡°You are the boss. If you say that you need it, you need it. It¡¯s not difficult to arrange it.¡± Will was unhappy to hear his refusal.


    ¡°Mypany is not a random and messypany like yours. Every employee here has been selected throughyers of assessment. If you want to enter mypany, you can go to the website to submit the resume and wait for the personnel department¡¯s notice.¡± After Kevin officially finished speaking, she turned around and walked out.


    Betty and Brent were dumbfounded. Will caught up with them, but was stopped by Paul from darkness. ¡°Boss George, the office, the unrted people and others, refuse to be involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Are I an unrted person?¡± Will widened his eyes in anger. ¡°I¡¯m his father! Who do you think you are? If you dare to stop me, get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°I am an employee who takes the sry. I only listen to your orders. If you cane up, I can ask you to leave. Now, if you still don¡¯t want to leave, security ¨C¡±


    Will and Betty were kicked out of the George Group building in disgrace. Paul was right. If Kevin could ask them toe up, he could kick them out like ants.


    When the reporters left, Betty stamped her feet angrily and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You are such a jerk. You don¡¯t take us seriously. Look, it¡¯s all your fault, are we here to find a job for Brent? We are here to ask for shares! But you are so good, you little bastard!¡±


    Brent was also angry. ¡°Humph, does he really think this ce belongs to him? Dad, didn¡¯t you promise that you will take half of it back?¡±


    The mother and son¡¯s words suppressed Will. Will was now angry from embarrassment. He said, ¡°Are you finished? You can tell me what you are capable of. Don¡¯te to me!¡±


    After returning to the office, Kevin said, ¡°Throw the chair in the conference room for me. In addition, tell the security guard downstairs not to let these three people appear in the group.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kevin asked them toe up so that they could see his sess and then drive him out without mercy.


    Outside, there was a knock on the door. It was General Manager Jin. When he saw Kevin¡¯s tensed face, he raised his hands and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯te at the right time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jin was promoted by him to be a General Manager. He was very capable, young but capable. He had already be Kevin¡¯s right-hand man.


    In the wholepany, only he dared to joke with Kevin. At the same time, he was handsome, with red lips and white teeth. He looked very fair-skinned and had a good temper. He was always smiling, so he was very popr with thepany¡¯s colleagues.


    He raised his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I came up to ask for your life on behalf of all the female colleagues of thepany. I don¡¯t know if Kevin can make an exception today. It¡¯s better to be alone than to be happy with everyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kevin frowned.


    ¡°It means that Kevin, you just showed off your love high-profile yesterday. Today, you must have a sweet and romantic candlelight dinner with our boss¡¯s wife. But the rest of us are also human beings. You can¡¯t eat alone today. You should get off work early today.¡±


    Kevin kept silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the young people from having a bad time. Is it a marriage benefit? Speaking of your silent marriage, do you know how heartbroken all the women in thepany are? From now on, I¡¯m the only one to show off.¡±


    Jin looked at the pity on his face, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smug look in his eyes. He could even see Paul.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin frowned and thought of the happy Christmas that Nicole told himst night. He looked at Jin and said, ¡°Such a romantic asion¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All right, I¡¯ll go out. I wish you a happy night with the boss¡¯s wife. By the way, when will you invite us to dinner? Kevin¡¯s taste is really different.¡± Thest few words were obviously gloating.


    Soon, Kevin received an email, which was sent out by the General Manager about the benefits of today¡¯s getting off work early for the holiday.


    After reading it, Kevin directly closed the mailbox. In fact, he didn¡¯t lie to Brent and the others. From the General Manager of theirpany to the security guards, every security guard came in after careful selection. Did he deserve that kind of straw bag?


    Nicole seemed to be looking forward to Christmas.


    There must be some expectations, but if one looked forward to it more, it didn¡¯t seem to be true. It was actually very good to have sex with a friend.


    At about four o¡¯clock, Nicole, Lily and others were ready to leave. However, when they were about to go out, she received a call from Kevin.


    She paused for a moment, and then turned back to the bathroom. In fact, she answered Kevin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in school. I¡¯m preparing to go out for dinner with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Wait and see, I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole was dumbfounded. ¡°Why? You¡¯re still at work, aren¡¯t you? And I¡¯ve already made an appointment with my friends.¡±


    But Kevin hung up the phone.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Nicole heavily sighed.


    When Nicole came out of the bathroom, Lily and others had already urged her. ¡°Hurry up. Nicole, it¡¯s toote. There must be a lot of people today. We have to take our seats early.¡±


    Nicole was in a dilemma, so she couldn¡¯t find an excuse for a moment.


    Kathy said with concern, ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look so pale. Did something happen to your family?¡±


    That¡¯s right, its home!


    Nicole seized thest glimmer of hope and said sadly, ¡°Yes, my dad called me. My grandfather is seriously ill. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go to dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then hurry back.¡± Hearing this, Lily also urged her to go back immediately. It was not a big deal to eat.


    Nicole had done something wrong. Every time she had something to do, she would use her grandfather as a shield. She hoped that he would not be in trouble. Otherwise, Nicole would really apologize to him.


    ¡°Well, you should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kevin actually drove the car in person today.


    Moreover, the car was a ck Mercedes-Benz. Although it was also a luxury car,pared withRolls-Royce, it was much more low-key.


    It seemed that Kevin didn¡¯t want to provoke those reporters who were all over the ce now that she was in the limelight.


    Nicole wanted to sit in the back seat, but as soon as the door was opened, Kevin¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from the front. ¡°Sit in front.¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference? The back is spacious.¡±


    Even so, she still dared not disobey Kevin and obediently walked to the front of the car.


    When they got in the car, Nicole saw Kevin¡¯s charming face and thought that she valued her friends more than him.


    Of course, she was not stupid enough to think that Kevin was here to make trouble for her. She thought that something had happened again, so she put her hands on his chest and said directly, ¡°Tell me, what you want me to do?¡±


    Seeing her movement, Kevin shouted to stop her, just like an elder. ¡°Put down your hands and sit down.¡±


    Nicole curled her lips and sulkily put down her hand. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve dug another hole and waited for me to jump.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are a naga? You especially jumped into a trap.¡± Kevin said as he drove.


    Nicoleined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Now I¡¯m in a state of panic.¡± After that, she looked at the back of the car and said, ¡°No one is following us.¡±


    ¡°Sit still.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    Now everyone was trying their best to search Kevin¡¯s wife¡¯s sh. If someone saw or recognized her, Nicole would die a hundred times at the thought of it.

 Chapter 95 – A simple Dinner

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll take care of everything when the sky falls.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°What is the ground falling?¡± Nicole said to herself, ¡°You are heavier than me. If you want to fall, you should fall first.¡±


    It turned out that Nicole¡¯s words, which were originally extremely overbearing, had been distorted by Nicole, so Kevin had nothing to say.


    The car finally stopped in the downtown area. It took a long time to arrive at an open-air restaurant with an excellent environment.


    The door was filled with all kinds of luxurious cars, but they were neatly arranged and imposing. When Nicole sat in the car and saw the shining sign outside, she immediately turned around and pulled the man who was about to get off the car.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to get out of the car. I have seen this ce online. It will take more than a month to book a seat, let alone today.¡±


    If Kevin wanted to take her to dinner here, then forget it. It was impossible for her to go in.


    As a result, Kevin stared at her slender wrist that was grabbing his sleeve. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯ll know when you get out of the car.¡±


    Seeing Kevin walking in front of him, Nicole hurriedly reached out to cover more than half of her face, and then she followed up, but maintained a certain distance.


    Kevin looked at her movements. She frowned and stood there. After she came up, he pulled her hand down and said, ¡°Stand straight. Don¡¯t cover yourself.¡±


    In the long corridor, rednterns were hung high, stretching forward and overflowing. The whole restaurant was designed like a huge antique. On each horizontal branch, an exquisite and small box was opened up. The guests were sitting inside, and the privacy was excellent.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. When she realized that no one was paying attention to them, she put down her hand.


    An emissary came to lead them.


    Nicole was very surprised. ¡°Did you book a table ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kevin briefly said.


    ¡°How is it possible that there is still a ce left now?¡± Nicole frowned.


    ¡°I want to have it. Of course, I have it.¡± Kevin smiled at her.


    ¡°I know. You must know the chef or the manager here. The rich must know each other.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯tment.


    The waiter had already led them through this long corridor and took the circrdder to the top floor of the fourth floor. It was a private room with the best career and the highest position.


    This small private room was like several fruits, arranged in good order. There were romantic candles in the room, and the bright mes shot through the ss shadows, which were bright and charming. No wonder it was difficult to find such a ce.


    The best romance, the best privacy, such a unique idea, I really don¡¯t know who came up with it, and the highest seat, I don¡¯t need to worry about being recognized at all.


    The waiter put the menu in front of Kevin and Nicole. Nicole opened the menu with a smile. After reading it, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    At this time, Kevin had already ordered the waiter to order a few dishes and asked what Nicole ate, but Nicole¡¯s face turned pale.


    She closed the menu and said, ¡°You can decide.¡±


    Seeing this, Kevin decided to order all the dishes.


    ording to the rough estimation, this meal could eat up her living expenses for half a year. Nicole sat quietly.


    Finally, Kevin ordered a bottle of red wine under the rmendation of the waiter, and her living expenses for half a year and a half went out.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s calm and reasonable appearance, Nicole finally realized that this was the life of a rich man. A meal of one thousand dors could eat up her living expenses for more than a year.


    Perhaps this was the only benefit of marrying Kevin, the highest level of material enjoyment.


    Sitting at the highest ce and listening to the sounds of bamboo, she held her chin and looked at the handsome face in front of her under the dim and romantic lights, which was familiar and strange.


    For her, he was the most familiar stranger.


    They were not sleeping in the same bed at all the time, so she didn¡¯t know much about him.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly invite me to dinner again? Are youing to celebrate Christmas with me?¡± Looking at him, she knows that he was not such a romantic person.


    ¡°Today is the afternoon holiday of thepany.¡± Kevin said while drinking wine.


    ¡°So? You came to me because you didn¡¯t have anyone to apany you for dinner?¡± Nicole widened her eyes and sighed, as if she knew it. ¡°Then you should say it earlier. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with you in such a short time. Later, I pushed it. I¡¯ve already agreed to do it several times.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they can be on par with me?¡± Kevin looked at her with his cold eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not extraordinary narcissism.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Lily and others had a special status in her heart, but it didn¡¯t make sense to Kevin.


    He was the one and only person in the universe. He thought that he was the only one in the universe, and everyone should be around him.


    Coincidentally, the dishes were served. Nicole¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. It was indeed an expensive and terrifying luxury restaurant. The appearance was also first-ss.


    Nicole took the chopsticks and tasted them. It was so beautiful that her eyes were bubbling. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Nicole said two times in a row. It could be seen how delicious it was.


    She ate very delicate food, but her speed was not slow. In the end, Kevin couldn¡¯t bear to see it and held her chopsticks.


    ¡°There are still a lot of dishes behind. Don¡¯t eat too much at once.¡±


    His calm tone showed no intention of making fun of her.


    Instead, Nicole smiled shyly and said, ¡°But it¡¯s really delicious. Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating.¡±


    Well, in front of people like him, there was no need to feel inferior, and Nicole didn¡¯t care.


    Later, the dishes were also very fast, and she also controlled the speed slightly. Every dish was easy to taste, because Kevin was drinking red wine there, and the dishes were very rare.


    If she ate alone, if she didn¡¯t eat a few mouthfuls of each dish, it was estimated that many dishes wouldn¡¯t move in the end.


    Kevin held a transparent goblet, elegant and charming.


    Looking at the rednterns under it, Nicole¡¯s emotional mood filled up. She picked up the red wine on one side and poured herself a ss.


    Then she said to him with the ss, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t celebrate Christmas with you on purpose, it¡¯s Christmas today. Let¡¯s have a toast and I hope you are safe.¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the girl sitting in front of him. There was a bright starry sky behind her, shining with the shing neon light.


    The two rednterns above her head swayed with the wind, making her white skin look like it was covered with rouge. Her bright eyes were clear, and her mouth was smiling lightly, like a beautiful crescent moon. He felt that something was familiar and it had happened before. He remembered her beautiful eyes and smile, while looking at her. And she was smiling at him and the bright light was in her eyes¡­


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin.¡± called Nicole to his name.


    He reached out and clinked sses with her and smiled. ¡°Happy Christmas!¡±


    The four simple words surprised Nicole, and then she smiled more brightly, ¡°Cheers!¡±


    She raised her head and took a sip of red wine, then continued to smile at him, ¡°Is there a Christmas present? My gift was given to you in advance.¡±


    At first, it was just a joke, but Nicole didn¡¯t expect that it was true.


    Looking at the wooden brocade box in front of her, Nicole was very surprised. ¡°Did you give it to me?¡±


    He maintained his usual arrogance and neither admitted nor denied it. ¡°Open it and have a look.¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t wait to open it. Under the dim light, the whole body was warm, like the moonlight, which made people¡¯s hearts melt.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Nicole picked it up.


    Under the light, she could see the flowing cotton catkins inside. It was an authentic product. ¡°Have you fixed it?¡± But it was impossible.


    She checked the jade bracelet carefully. No matter how powerful his master was, it was impossible to restore the broken table to its original state.


    So this was, ¡°Did you buy it again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find a third exactly the same bracelet in this world. We can¡¯t break it anymore.¡± Kevin said.


    Nicole nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself this time. I won¡¯t make such a mistake again.¡±


    Kevin helped her carefully put it on her wrist and let out a long sigh of relief. Next time, she would go to his grandmother¡¯s house to have dinner with her.


    Finally, she did not have to be so scared to show her horse¡¯s foot. She raised her head with a smile and looked at the calm man in front of her. She said, ¡°The meal is almost finished. What are we going to do next? Do you have any other arrangements?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Kevin asked her.


    If it was normal, Nicole would certainly not dare to ask such a topic, but the atmosphere was probably too beautiful now.


    The handsome man sitting opposite her was like a prince in the painting. He seemed to only care about her. Nicole had a faint sense of dizziness and felt that she was about to drown in his asional tenderness.


    ¡°Can we watch a movie?¡± Her bright eyes were full of starlight.


    Kevin frowned, ¡°To watch a movie?¡±


    She did not want to miss anything. She just wanted to experience the lively atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to go back to watch it. I want to watch the movie in the cinema. And I don¡¯t want to make a block booking. I just want to sit with you and watch it.¡±


    Kevin never liked to go to ces with so many people. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized?¡±


    The bright light in her eyes seemed to fade away in an instant. Yeah, how could she forget such an important thing?

 Chapter 96 – They watch a movie

    There must be a lot of people going to the public ce to watch movies. One Kevin appeared, there might be a riot.


    Thinking about it, she felt that the scene was about to get out of control.


    Nicole sighed and put away the disappointment on her face. She said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Yes, my proposal is terrible. Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Kevin called the waiter to pay the bill. Nicole stood up and walked out. There was adder at the door of the private room.


    Although she only drank a ss of red wine, she was a little dizzy. She almost fell down with one foot in vain. Kevin reached out in time to hold her staggering body.


    Nicoley t on his chest. Her breath was filled with his clean and familiar breath, as well as the strong heartbeat that rang in his ears. Nicole¡¯s heart was beating so fast.


    They had a closer physical rtionship, but now, the temperature of his palm on her waist seemed to be prated into her heart through the temperature of her skin.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nicole awkwardly stood up and hurried forward. After drinking, Kevin found a driver.


    The driver asked him where he was going, and he coldly ordered, ¡°Go to the Main City.¡±


    Nicole looked up at him in surprise. There was the city¡¯s only andrgest disy in the city, and it was also a VIP theatre. The price was very high, but the environment was excellent.


    The mall was crowded with people, and there were people waiting in front of every elevator. Kevin¡¯s goal was particrly eye-catching.


    When she got out of the car, Nicole grabbed his sleeve and asked, ¡°Are we really going to watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what you said?¡±


    She thought he would not agree. Nicole felt sweet and nervous in her heart. ¡°But there are so many people¡­¡± She nced at the words of safety and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go upstairs?¡±


    Now everyone was used to sitting in the elevator, and no one would take the stairs. The cinema was on the fifth floor.


    There was a sensemp on the stairs, and it was very clean, but Nicolecked exercise. When she reached the third floor, she was obviously out of breath.


    Looking at Kevin, who was walking in front of him elegantly, Nicole, unwilling to admit defeat, raised her head and chased after him. But when she was just a few steps away from the fifth floor, Nicole suddenly felt something stepping on her foot.


    Looking down, she was so scared that she screamed immediately. She rushed to Kevin in front of her and jumped onto his back. Her brave action was not tiring at all.


    ¡°Rats, there are mice!¡± She buried her head in Kevin¡¯s neck and was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. She shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s a mouse.¡±


    Kevin was almost strangled to death by her. Just now, he felt that her limbs were not neat, but now he changed in an instant. He felt that it was not a problem for her to go to see the Olympics to jump far. This amazing jumping force.


    ¡°Let go of me first!¡± He was angry and wanted to break her hand, but Nicole shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want it. There are rats, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Kevin looked back unhappily and found that there was indeed a teacher, but the mouse was still lying there with such a big move. He suddenly became more upset and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a high IQ and it¡¯s hard to use your eyes. Come down and see it clearly. It¡¯s a toy.¡±


    ¡°Is it a toy?¡± From Kevin¡¯s body, a head was slightly exposed. Taking a nce at it, Nicole quickly came down from him.


    After making a mistake, Kevin¡¯s face looked very ugly. Nicole followed him silently. When she saw the propaganda post in front of her, she pointed to theedy movie in front of her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch it.¡±


    It was a pity that there was just one film that started to y five minutes ago. Were they going to wait for the next one?


    Kevin took a look and took her to the staff channel. She went directly to the door of the VIP room. The manager stood there and opened the door for Kevin in person, looking very respectful.


    Nicole and James had been to this ce before. Unfortunately, because the movie was temporarily cancelled, they had no choice but to return with regret.


    But Kevin seemed to be very familiar with the manager. They just entered the hall, which had just been ying for five minutes.


    There were still two side by side seats in the corner behind, which were not as neat as Nicole thought. They were really watching the movie with everyone. And because the movie had begun to y, the scene was dark and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the movie.


    When they entered the scene, they did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. They sessfully got to their seats.


    When Kevin sat down, Nicole looked at the man next to her again and felt it was incredible. Did he really take her to watch a movie?


    He had said that a person who could not even bepared with Christmas, but he not only took her to have a big meal, but also gave her a gift, and took her to watch a movie.


    The more she got along with him, the more she found out that he was not as indifferent as he looked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole whispered in front of Kevin.


    Kevin didn¡¯t respond, and he didn¡¯t know whether he heard it or not. But for Nicole, it was a precious memory. They lean on their seats and watch the movie together.


    After they watched the movie, before the show was over, they left ahead of time. They just like they came, they were walking in the darkness and no one noticed them.


    But before they reached the car, Kevin¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Only Nicole could hear the buzzing. But Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    Sure enough, almost in an instant, Kevin was shocked and said to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Nicole walked close to him and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something to deal with immediately. You can continue to have some fun and go back after.¡±


    What could make a man, who had always been elegant and reserved, run away in small steps?


    Nicole stood alone in the hallway. Although she was surrounded by people, she seemed to be forgotten alone.


    Kevin still rushed from the emergency stairs. Then he drove directly and dialled the phone again in the car. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her immediately. If anything happens to her, David, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The road was very crowded, but Kevin¡¯s car was driving very fast, which was almost dangerous.


    In the street, the crowd was surging. Without Kevin by her side, no one would pay attention to her. She could stay among the crowd, walk away at will, and even cry unscrupulously. No one would look at her.


    At this moment, it was already past ten o¡¯clock, and snowkes began to fall from the sky.


    The mall was closed, and there was cold air in the air.


    On the road, the couple snuggled up to each other to warm up. They walked in a hurry, but each of them had their own purposes and knew where to go. Only she couldn¡¯t tell where they were.


    Standing under a streetmp, the pale light made the asphalt road more and more cold. Snowkes fell down, and the cold wind passed through her back. She couldn¡¯t help reaching out her hand to catch a snowke, but before it fell on her palm, it disappeared in the air.


    All the beautiful things in the world seemed to be unable to beplete.


    ¡°Sister, this flower is for you.¡±


    Under the rain curtain, a little boy in his seven or eight years with goat-horn braids, held a small blue umbre and handed the remaining three roses to her.


    Nicole was stunned, she reached into her pocket for money, but the little boy smiled at her with a beautiful smile. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for money. My father and I are going home. I wish you happiness. It¡¯s snowing. You should go home earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Nicole smiled at him.


    On the other side, a middle-aged man was looking at his son with a smile. The boy handed the flowers to Nicole, then happily ran over and took his father¡¯s hand to go home.


    The warmth of strangers was the greatestfort of this cold winter night. She decided to go back to her dormitory.


    On the other side, David listened to the harsh sound of the horn and was also very anxious.


    ¡°Damn it. How can I be med? I have already called you as soon as I found out, but you know how many bets I have made on the road. My people are also working hard. All right,e here quickly. I have received the news that we have arrived at AH Hotel. Hurry up.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of fierce murderous intent. He rushed to AH Hotel as fast as he could. David came from the other side.


    The two cars arrived almost at the same time. They almost had a car ident at the door of the hotel. Fortunately, the car stopped in time, but the door was blocked.


    The two of them rushed out of the car at the same time and were stopped by the security guard at the door.


    However, Kevin¡¯s face was livid, and he said with a cold face, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The security guard was scared by his domineering momentum and forgot to go forward.

 Chapter 97 – Unexpected disaster

    The people sent by David just found the room number and got the room card. ¡°Sir Kevin, it¡¯s in room 1920.¡±


    Kevin took the room card from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and directly stepped on the elevator.


    David was also very anxious. He scolded me on the side, ¡°Bastard, if something really happens to me, I¡¯ll shoot him!¡±


    The luxurious elevator was famous for its speed. Kevin was full of killing intent and walked quickly to the 1920th.


    As soon as the room card was brushed, the door opened. The scene inside was shocking.


    Farah was lying on the bed with her clothes in disarray. Her hands and feet were tied up. Her snow-white body was like a white porcin in the light, which was very attractive. On her body, a man who had taken off his clothes licked and kissed her again. He poured red wine into his body and then sucked it clean. His smile was extremely obscene and cheap.


    ¡°Woo, hoo¡­¡± Farah¡¯s shrill sob came out of her mouth. The anger and embarrassment made her want to bite her tongue to death.


    She shouted so loudly that her throat was hoarse. Seeing the door being kicked open, Kevin burst into tears at the moment she appeared. ¡°Brother, save me, brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± David shouted angrily, but Kevin rushed forward and directly pulled Brent off the bed and fell to the ground.


    David also rushed over and beat Brent. Kevin immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Farah.


    Farah¡¯s face was pped twice, and she couldn¡¯t breathe when she cried. She curled up in Kevin¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Brother, brother¡­¡±


    She was really scared and her body shook incessantly. Kevin¡¯s heart ached. In this world, the only things he cared about in the past were his mother and sister.


    Now, seeing that she had been treated inhumanely, her anger surged likeva, especially when this person was Brent, the scumbag.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here now, don¡¯t cry.¡± This brutal man, at this moment, was gentle enough to drip water. He used his generous big palms tofort his sister¡¯s broken emotions, but the pain and anger had already caused a huge wave in his heart.


    David attacked without mercy, hitting Brent on the ground and looking for his teeth.


    When Brent saw Kevin rushing in, he was still unhappy. But now when he heard the woman calling him brother Kevin, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± Brent, the scumbag, was no match for David. He ran away with his head in his hands and begged for mercy. ¡°Kevin, let your people stop.¡±


    Kevin wrapped Farah tightly with his clothes and covered her with ayer of quilt. Then he stood up. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    His face was as cold as a coffin, without any expression.


    David took Brent¡¯s cor and brought him to Kevin. Kevin squatted down and pinched his chin. With all his strength, he crushedBrent¡¯s chin directly with a click.


    Brent couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain. But now Kevin was like a devil, with only killing intent. He kept pressing him on his chin. Brent felt so painful that he almost fainted. He was really scared of Kevin like this.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Kevin stared at Brent and said in a cold voice, ¡°Brent, you bastard! She is my sister! And she was also your sister! How could you do this to her?!¡±


    Although Kevin would not admit this fact, it could not be changed. Farah and Brent were siblings inw, but Brent, the best, had done such despicable and dirty things to his sister.


    Brent¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Farah, who was sitting on the bed, widened her eyes when she heard Brent¡¯s name. She screamed in horror and screamed again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Brent, who was lying on the ground, she had an impulse to kill him. She swung the ashtray to Brent, but the ashtray hit the floor halfway.


    Farah sat on the bed crying and shouted crazily, ¡°Brother, kill this beast for me! Kill this beast!¡±


    At the thought of what he had just done to her, Farah¡¯s whole body was going to copse.


    Kevin¡¯s heart aches when he hears her scream. He suddenly grabbed Brent¡¯s wrist and took the fruit knife on the side table. In Brent¡¯s horrified eyes, he suddenly stabbed the back of his hand.


    He raised his hand and chopped with his knife, fast and fierce.


    ¡°Aahhhh¡­¡± Brent¡¯s scream echoed in the whole suite.


    The fruit knife was blunt, but it still prated the back of Brent¡¯s hand. It was Kevin who inserted the fruit knife into the back of his hand with all his strength.


    The blood spread all over the ground, and the knife reached his heart from the back of his hand and passed through it.


    Blood sshed on Kevin¡¯s white shirt, like a flower from hell.


    Brent fainted directly due to the pain. David was still angry and kicked him a few more times.


    Farah, who was sitting on the bed, was in a mess and her eyes were swollen. Kevin turned around and wrapped her up before picking her up.


    David asked Kevin, ¡°How to deal with this bastard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Then Kevin went out to the room with Farah and went to the elevator.


    Aftering out of the hotel, Farah had already broken down. It was not appropriate to send her anywhere. In the end, Kevin took her back to the Sky Castle.


    An came over in person with a female doctor at the same time.


    Kevin finallyforted Farah and asked someone to bathe her. The female doctor went upstairs to check her body, while An and Kevin were sitting on the luxury sofa in the living room downstairs.


    Kevin¡¯s murderous intent did not fade away. The veins on the back of his hands became more obvious.


    An went to the wine cab and took a bottle of wine. He poured two cups of wine and handed one to Kevin. Then he sat down next to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Bro, rx. It¡¯s okay. David has told me that he didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    For a long time, Kevin had been able to easily hide his emotions. He was the calm, rational, and cold-blooded one among them. But today, he hadpletely be an angry tyrant. He wished he could kill Brent by himself.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Kevin¡¯s nerves rxed a little, but there was something wrong with his body.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± An immediately noticed that something was wrong. He reached out his hand to feel Kevin¡¯s pulse.


    A rapid airflow ran through Kevin¡¯s body, which made his body suddenly tense. An put down the ss and pressed Kevin¡¯s body on the sofa.


    He frowned and looked nervous, ¡°It¡¯s only Thursday today, is it in advance again?¡±


    An looked at Kevin¡¯s ugly face, but he still reminded him, ¡°You have to hold back. There are only two of us here.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his body was about to explode, Kevin would have punched An on his face.


    An did notugh. He took out a pack of silver needles from his waist, hesitated for a moment, and finally stabbed the acupuncture point on Kevin¡¯s head.


    After a while, Kevin¡¯s fierce expression rxed.


    An breathed a sigh of relief and said to him, ¡°I feel better now, but I can only suppress it for the time being. You know, whether to treat the symptoms or not.¡±


    Kevin leaned back against the sofa and adjusted his breathing. Then he thought of Nicole, who was left alone in the cinema. But before he could think too much, the female doctor came down from upstairs.


    An helped him remove the needles. Kevin immediately sat up straight and looked at the female doctor. ¡°How is my sister?¡±


    ¡°Miss George was greatly frightened. I gave her a sedative before she quieted down. She has fallen asleep now. I gave her a physical examination. There were some superficial soft tissue injuries. Her body was not injured, but the wound in her heart seemed to be very serious. If there is a need, you can find a psychologist to check.¡±


    Hearing that she had not been vited, Kevin¡¯s mood did not rx at all. However, he was even angrier.


    An reminded him, ¡°Control your emotions and stick the needle into your body will have an essential effect on your body.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kevin nodded.


    An said to him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll ask Dr. Zu to stay here. If you need anything, you can look for her at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paul came out and took the female doctor to the guest room.


    An went back first. Kevin sat alone in the empty living room with her head leaning against the sofa, feeling that Brent was really lucky to be stabbed by the knife.


    David called and cared about Farah¡¯s situation. Kevin said it roughly, and David was also angry.


    ¡°Such a scum can¡¯t even recognize his own sister! How could he be¡­ Damn it!¡±


    Today was Christmas. Farah originally wanted to invite James to have dinner with her, but she didn¡¯t. She was a little sad. She went to drink alone and wanted to adjust to it. Unexpectedly, she would meet Brent, a big pervert.


    If David hadn¡¯t happened to take Farah away, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    David also liked women, but this kind of feeling waspletely different from Brent¡¯s shamelessness.


    When he heard that Farah was all right, David breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Go to bed early, and I¡¯ll see herter.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t ask David how to deal with Brent in the end, so he ended the call.

 Chapter 98 – What did you do to your brother?

    The sound instion effect of the hotel was excellent. After Kevin left with Farah, David didn¡¯t take Brent away. The fruit knife was inserted in his hand, and the blood flowed.


    David sneered and tied him to the bed with a rope, just like he tied Farah with a rope. Besides, his technique was professional and sharp. The more Brent struggled, the tighter the rope would tie him up.


    Although Brent¡¯s chin was broken, it was almost numb due to the pain. So he cursed David vaguely and warned him, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am Will¡¯s son, Kevin¡¯s brother. Let me go or I will make you kill!¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Brent often used Kevin¡¯s name to pretend to be powerful. Many people turned a blind eye to Kevin for Kevin¡¯s sake. Otherwise, he would have died many times, but now he dared to shout in front of David.


    Hearing this, David sneered even more and pretended to be afraid. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m really scared. Kevin is still your big brother.¡± David continued to pinch his chin. ¡°You should remember that my name is David Su. Mark Su is my grandfather, Luis Su is my father and Maynard Su is my big brother. You¡¯re a ballpared with me in terms of family background and official background. You¡¯re a ball.¡±


    Seeing Brent¡¯s stunned look, David was still angry. He took off the stinky socks on his feet and put them into Brent¡¯s mouth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°Do you know what to say tomorrow? If you know what¡¯s good for you, think about it yourself, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Brent was found out when he was in the hotel room the next morning.


    At that time, he had fainted because he had lost too much blood. The blood dyed the sheets red and turned dark red.


    Moreover, his appearance was too miserable and shocking. The hotel¡¯s cleaning room was so scary that it screamed. The manager came over to check and immediately called the police to send him to the hospital.


    Betty and Will rushed to the hospital as soon as they received the news. Brent had already been sent into the operation room for the operation.


    It was said that the scene was very tragic. After hearing the description of the hotel manager, Betty almost fainted, and then she flew into a rage there. ¡°How does your hotel handle affairs? If my son has an ident, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Who on earth made my son like this?¡± Will was also worried and asked angrily, ¡°Where is the monitor? Go and transfer the monitor to me!¡±


    The manager said, ¡°We have already called the police. We are sorry for such an ident, but the police will handle the next matter and the monitor will be taken away by the police, so we are sorry. I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? My son had an ident in your hotel. Let me tell you, you have an unshirkable responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course we know that. But we haven¡¯t figured it out yet, so it¡¯s hard to make a conclusion. We¡¯d better wait for your son to wake up and ask him if we can draw a conclusion about what has happened.¡±


    Betty was furious, but at this time, the light in the operating room was turned off, indicating that the operation was over.


    She had no intention to argue, so she immediately went up to him and said, ¡°Doctor, how is my son?¡±


    Brenty on the bed, looking very serious. His face was pale and unconscious. His one hand was wrapped like a dumpling, which made Betty¡¯s heart ache. She kept calling out his name, ¡°Brent, open your eyes and see your mother.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, how is my son?¡±


    The doctor said with a regretful face, ¡°We have tried our best, but the patient¡¯s hand has wasted too much treatment time and has been disabled.¡±


    When Betty heard that she was disabled, she immediately looked up in horror and said, ¡°Doctor, what does it mean to be disabled? How can my son¡¯s hand be disabled? You quacks, quacks!¡±


    No matter which doctor just sent her to the hospital to save him, she would feel ufortable when she was scolded as a quack when she was rescued.


    The white rose made people unhappy. Fortunately, Will pulled her in time and said, ¡°What are you doing? This is a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a hospital. You two, if you are not satisfied with our treatment, you can transfer to another hospital. We have objections.¡± After the doctor said some things to take note of, she let herself go.


    Betty shouted, ¡°What kind of doctor are you, quack? What¡¯s your attitude? I¡¯m going to ask your director to sue you! I¡¯m going toin about you!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Will was angry and roared.


    The white rose immediately stopped and turned to Brent, crying. Will was annoyed, but he still pushed Betty back to the ward.


    His son had lost his right hand. What should he do in the future?


    Betty kept crying and said to Will, ¡°Honey, you must find out the real murderer for our son. Hon, who did this to him? We must not let him go.¡±


    At this moment, Will¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was from the police station.


    ¡°Hi, are you Brent George¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am his father. Are you looking for the murderer who tried to kill my son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but you¡¯d bettere over and have a look.¡±


    Brent couldn¡¯t leave others to take care of him in the hospital. Betty could only stay to take care of him. Will went to the police station alone.


    After seeing the video, he waspletely stunned.


    So the person who hurt Brent turned out to be Kevin?


    Brent always had a bad character. Both he and Betty turned a blind eye to him. In the surveince screen of the hotel, although they couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the woman Brent brought in, Kevin¡¯s appearance of rushing in was clear.


    The policeman pointed at the monitor and said, ¡°Do you still want to sue him now, Will?¡±


    Kevin had made such a scene a few days ago. Even the police knew that he was Will¡¯s son. So now, was he going to sue his son?


    This was really a wonderful drama of brothers fighting each other.


    Will left the police station with a gloomy face. When he got into the car, he immediately called Kevin.


    Looking at the caller ID, Kevin went out to answer the phone.


    Will shouted on the phone, ¡°Kevin, what did you do to your brother? How did you do that? He is your brother. Don¡¯t you know that Brent¡¯s and is now disabled?¡±


    ¡°Just disabled?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was as cold as a knife. ¡°I was going to insert the knife into his gear.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The veins of Will¡¯s forehead started to throb. ¡°Why did you do that? Kevin, even if Brent doesn¡¯t look like a man, you can¡¯t destroy his hand.¡±


    ¡°You have a good son, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Since Will knew that it was him who disabled Brent, then Will must have gone to the police station to check the surveince.


    This surveince was deliberately left by David and him. He wanted Will to see what kind of beast he was born to be inferior to. As a result, Will actually had the face to call him to question him.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not your turn to attack him. Do you still have any brotherhood in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, there is only one son.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°In my heart, there is only one sister.¡±


    ¡°How do you talk like this? I have never done anything bad to you since you were a child.¡± Will retorted discontentedly. As for the other daughter, apart from knowing a name, he had not met her for so many years. So, there was really no difference between them.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to teach your son, then let me teach him.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Will was so angry that his blood pressure was rising. ¡°You¡¯re so disrespectful. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯vemitted a crime of intentional injury? Brent can sue you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Kevin was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you by the way that the girl your good son bullied is Farah. Go back and tell Brent that next time, I¡¯ll kill him directly!¡±


    Will was so angry that he vomited blood. But when he looked back, the name Farah seemed to sound familiar. ¡°Farah¡­ Farah?¡±


    He suddenly opened his eyes wide as if he had been electrocuted, but Kevin had already cut off the phone.


    Farah? Will thought that he had heard it wrong, but when he thought of Kevin¡¯s cruel look, he was afraid that there would not be a second woman named Farah in the world that could make him so concerned.


    He didn¡¯t know what Brent had done until now. He couldn¡¯t help but burst into anger and shouted, ¡°Bastard!¡±

 Chapter 99 –He deserved it

    In the hospital, not long after Brent woke up, Betty was looking at him with distress, asking him about his warmth, and still asking who had hurt him like this.


    As the effect of the anaesthesia faded away, the sharp and clear pain tortured Brent, who was in great pain on the bed.


    Daisy¡¯s heart ached for him and she became more and more angry. ¡°Son, tell me, who on earth hurt you like this? I will not let him go!¡±


    ¡°Mom, yes¡­¡± the words ¡°Kevin and David¡± rolled in Brent¡¯s throat, but when he thought of David¡¯s threat before he left, he suddenly had no confidence.


    Betty was very anxious. ¡°Tell me son, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you with your father.¡±


    Brent thought of Kevin¡¯s ghost-like expressionst night and was deeply impressed. Suddenly, his mind was torn apart, as if he was having a nightmare. He shook his head and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me who did it.¡±


    Brent didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Betty kept asking. When the door of the ward was pushed open, Will, who was angry, rushed over and gave Brent a p.


    Betty was stunned at first, but then she immediately reacted and went forward to hold Will¡¯s hand. ¡°Will, why did you hit my son? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy.¡± Will was furious and shouted at Brent, ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Brent was frightened. Betty immediately rushed forward to hold Will¡¯s body and stood in front of him. She shouted to Will, ¡°If you want to fight, just beat me to death first. You are crazy. Your son has be like this. Why did you hit him? Didn¡¯t you go to the police station and see who did this to our son?¡±


    Seeing that Betty defended him without principle, Will really had a heart attack. He held on to the edge of the bed and gasped for breath.


    ¡°Oh, honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Will reached out his hand and pushed her away. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because you spoil your good son!¡±


    Betty frowned and said, ¡°Tell me clearly. Is my son my only son? Don¡¯t you have a share? Tell me, who made my son like this? Don¡¯t go crazy when youe back.¡±


    ¡°He deserved it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re old and confused, aren¡¯t you? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ask your good son, what on earth did he do to get his hand disabled?¡± Will covered his painful heart with his hands, and roared with great difficulty.


    Betty turned to look at Brent and said, ¡°Son, tell me, what¡¯s going on here? Who did it?¡±


    Brent¡¯s eyes flickered and he tried to avoid her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say it, or you don¡¯t have the face to say it!¡± Will angrily said.


    Even if he had no feelings for Farah, he was still her daughter. When he thought of what Brent almost did and made a big mistake, he wanted to beat his chest and stamped his feet. What kind of evil had he done?


    ¡°Dad, why do you have to be so angry with a stranger who has nothing to do with you?¡± Brent¡¯s words were still ambiguous, but he couldn¡¯t help but refute.


    Will almost jumped up again. He pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°What irrelevant person? Do you know what that girl¡¯s name is? Who is she?¡±


    At this moment, Betty also realized that it was Brent¡¯s yboy habit that made her like this. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see which woman is so capable that she dares to do such a thing to us.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Will was really pissed off by the disrespectful mother and son. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you who the woman in my family is. She is the daughter of my George family, and she is the daughter of Will George, my daughter. You bastard, you bully your sister, sister Farah! Do you know that, bastard?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Betty heard Farah¡¯s name, she was also stunned and gasped. How could this be?


    ¡°Mom, save me, Mom¡­¡±


    When Will beat Brent, Betty came to her senses and rushed up, but she was still arguing. ¡°Why did you beat Brent? It must be Farah who seduced our son first. Otherwise, Brent wouldn¡¯t have been so rude.¡±


    Will was so angry that he passed out.


    ~


    ¡°Nicole, Nicole, wake up.¡± Lily stood on thedder in a pair of slippers, holding a ss of water in one hand and shaking Nicole gently with the other hand. ¡°Wake up, take the medicine and then go to sleep.¡±


    Nicole woke up in a daze after the fever didn¡¯t recede. Lily immediately put a few small pills into Nicole¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Come on, swallow it quickly.¡±


    Last night, Nicole came back with the rain and snow. When she arrived at the dormitory, she was wet all over her body. However, because it was about time to turn off the lights, no one paid attention to her.


    It was not until the next morning when they went to ss that Lily realized that something was wrong with Nicole.


    As soon as she touched her forehead, it was terribly hot. But Nicole kept saying that she was fine. She just couldn¡¯t get up and James didn¡¯t attend the ss. Lily asked for leave for her, and then bought some medicine toe back.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole was ufortable and powerless.


    After swallowing the medicine, she was stuck in her throat. She was so ufortable that she coughed for a while.


    Lily hurriedly reached out to help her pat her back, and then reached out to touch her forehead. She frowned and said, ¡°What should we do? Nicole is still burning badly. Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital?¡±


    Nicole had been to the hospital too many times recently, and her waist and back were sore at the moment. She didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    So she shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. After taking the medicine, maybe I¡¯ll be fer.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can sleep for a while, but if it doesn¡¯t work well, we still need to go to the hospital.¡± Lily went to the bathroom again and pinched a wet towel to apply it on Nicole¡¯s forehead before she came down.


    Nicoley motionless with her eyes closed. Her body was extremely ufortable and her consciousness was hazy, as if she was in a dream.


    She dreamed of many strange patterns and seemed to be a monster. She smiled at her with threatening gestures and constrained her hands and feet.


    She wanted to shout but couldn¡¯t. It was as if she was lost in the thick fog and couldn¡¯t find the exit.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know how long it took until she felt a sharp pain on her wrist. She finally woke up.


    The sun was ring outside, and the curtains were carefully pulled up.


    Nicole opened her eyes weakly and saw the figure gradually bing clear in her sight. She was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. James?¡±


    After the fever, James felt as if his throat had been burned and it was burning with pain. He brought some water from the side and gave it to her.


    ¡°Come on, drink some water first. Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Nicole obediently took a few sips of water and felt cool to the throat, which immediately relieved the heat. James put another pillow behind her. Nicole looked at this strange room and found that the scenery outside the window was very familiar.


    James said, ¡°This is the medical department¡¯s clinic.¡±


    Nicole nodded and said weakly, ¡°But why am I here?¡± She clearly remembered that she was sleeping in the dormitory.


    ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick it up. It was Lily who picked it up. At that time, both of you were confused. She and Kathy were about to take you to the hospital, so I went over and took a look.¡±


    Nicole heavily sighed while listening to him.


    ¡°They are going to the ss for a meeting now. They wille over soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Mr. James for adding trouble to you.¡± Her face was particrly pale, weak, and her nose was heavy. Although the fever was gone, her cough was not good at all. She coughed non-stop as soon as she spoke.


    James was very anxious next to him, but he couldn¡¯t help much. When Nicole finished coughing, her face had turned red. James was very distressed and said, ¡°Do you feel better? Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? The doctor said that you almost have pneumonia, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Nicole wanted tough, but the smile in the end was uglier than crying.


    James asked a doctor toe over and have a check. Then he said to James, ¡°She recovered after a few days. She needs to pay more attention to rest, drink more water, strengthen her nutrition and take care of herself.¡±


    Nicole never thought that Christmas, which should have been happy, would actually make her fall ill in the end.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was impossible for the infirmary of the school to have a good rest. After the IV drip was hung up, James sent Nicole back to the dormitory.


    She came in a hurry and wore thin clothes. James took off his coat and put it on her shoulder.


    Nicole was in her declining years, but James held her hand and didn¡¯t let her move. ¡°Put it on, it¡¯s so cold outside. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    Meanwhile, after settling Farah down, Kevin went to the gold tform and did not find any trace of Nicole¡¯s return. He frowned and thought that it was not appropriate to leave her like thatst night.


    So, he drove to the school on purpose.


    It had just snowed and then rained. The road was wet and slippery, and Nicole was not in good health. She was wearing a thick brown jacket, which made her look even smaller.


    Because of her cough, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her feet for a moment. She slipped and stumbled forward.


    James reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms so that she wouldn¡¯t fall down.


    The ck Mercedes stopped quietly on the side of the road and looked at the man and woman who embraced each other silently over there.


    Nicole immediately stood up straight, and thanked James, and wanted to push him away. But James simply hugged her body and said to her, ¡°The road is too slippery, I¡¯ll help you go.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle, but she also knew that she was on the way to school.

 Chapter 100 – She went to his villa

    There were so many ssmatesing and going, and James was also a big shot in the school.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. Thank you.¡±


    When James saw this, he was a little annoyed, ¡°Why do you have to mess with your body? Let¡¯s go, hurry up. You¡¯re so slow. When can you reach the dormitory?¡±


    Nicole was stunned and forced to move forward. Suddenly, a ck Mercedes rushed over, pressing down a puddle on the roadside, and the dirty water sshed all over them.


    No matter how good-tempered James was still angry at such an ident. Nicole stared nkly at the car te.


    Could it be that her eyes were blurry? Why was it the same as the number te of the car she had taken yesterday?


    James stood outside, so most of the water sshed on his trousers.


    When they arrived at the door of the dorm, Nicole said, ¡°I can go up by myself. Mr. James, go back and change clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was not convenient to go up in such a wet way, but he handed the medicine to Nicole and did not forget to remind her, ¡°Take medicine on time. Call me if you have any problems.¡±


    He really came to this point. Nicole smiled gratefully, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened just now.


    Was it really him? Was it possible or was it just her illusion?


    As the saying goes, when the armyes and goes like a mountain, the illness will be gone as if it is a piece of cake.


    The medicine still had side effects. Nicole was dizzy all day. She coughed in the middle of the night and made other people unable to sleep. She was really sorry.


    Fortunately, the three of them were all good-tempered and tried tofort her. In fact, there was no big progress on the second day. On the contrary, it was more serious.


    When she got up in the morning, Nicole almost fell off the bed. Lily was scared out of her wits.


    Nicole quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mr. James just asked Auntie to send it here. You can hang the IV drip after you eat.¡± Kathy pushed open the door of the dormitory and said with a smile.


    Sheryl came over and said, ¡°Mr. James is really careful. Open it and see what it is.¡±


    Kathyughed and opened the lid. She directly eximed, ¡°The bird¡¯s nest porridge. Did I see it wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. It¡¯s true. Hurry up and give it to Nicole to drink. She¡¯s too weak.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathy immediately found a bowl of porridge and handed it to Nicole. Nicole felt that they were really the most precious treasures in her life. They would never leave her behind at any time.


    Even though she felt that it was a bit unreasonable for James to send her such porridge, her health was still the most important thing. Nicole still drank it obediently. Her body was warmer, and she felt that her head was not so dizzy.


    Lily said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to hang the drip.¡±


    Nicole was lying quietly on the bed and her hand was very cold. Lily put the warm hand in her hand, and then sat aside to browse Weibo.


    The TV was on, and Nicole couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She chatted with Lily and said, ¡°Lily, how¡¯s everything going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine. We don¡¯t have any assignments or project at this moment. You¡¯ve been busy these days. You¡¯ve returned to your family several times, how is it? That bastard Kevin Jang didn¡¯t bully you?¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Eva is very strict with him. He can¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s anything you need to tell me, don¡¯t hang on all by yourself.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I know. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be polite. You continue to hang up and I will continue to y.¡±


    Nicole closed her eyes, but the scene yesterday afternoon kept reying in her mind. If it was really Kevin¡¯s car, and today was Saturday and half a month had passed.


    After hanging up the drip, she rested for a while. In the afternoon, Nicole felt better. After saying goodbye to Lily and others, she left the dormitory.


    The thick down jacket was wrapped tightly, with snot and cough, which made her look fat and embarrassed. When she took a taxi to the door of the Gold Vi, she was stopped by the security guard.


    The security guards here were very strict, and the entrance and exit needed to be registered. After a thorough check, the security guards urately told her the address and the name of the owner of the house. After checking, they let her in.


    It was not until then that she realized that she had forgotten to bring the keys with her. She was very tired and her hands and feet were a little exhausted. She simply sat down along the wall and hugged her knees, waiting for Kevin toe back.


    Kevin was in a bad mood for the whole day.


    Although it seemed to be normal on the surface, Paul could feel that Kevin was in a bad mood. Although Paul was not affected by the stray bullets, it was still a source of fear.


    At the meeting in the afternoon, almost all the top executives of thepany were spared.


    As a result, everyone in thepany was in danger for a moment.


    It was clear that it was not bad before, but Christmas had gone to work ahead of schedule. It was reasonable to say that the boss should be at the time when the newly married was like a spring breeze. How could this be?


    Therefore, before it was time to get off work, there were various spections about Kevin¡¯s bad mood in thepany. But the most reasonable one was that the boss must have had a conflict with the boss¡¯s wife.


    Kevin called and went back to ask about Farah¡¯s condition. After learning that it was not very good, she still ate and vomited something. He had an impulse to kill Brent quickly. He said a few words to Dr. Zu and then hung up the phone.


    When he got off work, he had to go back to the Sky Castle, but when he turned the road at the intersection, he did not know why he had to turn right habitually. That was the direction to go back to the Golden Vi, which was totally different from the Sky Castle. It was totally different.


    The car came and went back and forth. It was a rainy day, and the sky was particrly dark early.


    Kevin¡¯s speed was extremely fast. The white car light prated the foggy night sky. The scene in front of them was hazy and the visibility was very low. The speed of the car was so fast that it smashed the spray on the ground.


    He parked his car in the underground garage and took the elevator to the top floor. When elevator door opened, he saw a girl curled up in the corner.


    Hearing the sound of the elevator opening, Nicole quickly looked up.


    Under the white light in the corridor, his handsome face looked so sharp and delicate. As Nicole lowered her head, her nose had been blocked for a long time. She could only breathe slightly with her mouth, which made her look very embarrassed.


    But she fixed her eyes on Kevin. In her silent eyes, there were a lot ofplicated and inexplicable emotions. She supported herself against the wall and struggled to stand up from the ground.


    Kevin nced at her and frowned. Then he opened the door and walked into the house. Nicole quickly followed him and was about to speak in a hoarse voice, but he turned his head and stared at her with a cold look.


    ¡°Did I let you in?¡±


    She took back her foot and squeezed the exnations on her throat, which made her look paler. She held the edge of the door frame with her hand and looked at the man in front of her.


    She was so strange and finally tightened the strength of her fingers. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    This apology exhausted all her strength. Her throat was like a sickle cutting wheat and it was full of pain with blood prana power.


    At the moment when she turned her head, her eyes were extremely sour. She ran to the elevator with messy steps, but both of them were moving downward. She pressed the downward button quickly, but it could not speed up the operation.


    The gaze behind her, as cold as a sharp sword, was like a thorn in back. She stubbornly refused to let herself copse, and she couldn¡¯t show any weakness, but her heart seemed to be broken with a big hole. The cold wind kept pouring in, whistling and almost froze her body into ice residue.


    Tears gradually blurred her eyes. She rushed to one side of the stairs, but another vigorous figure quickly grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled.


    Kevin¡¯s cold palm touched her wrist, only to find that it was surprisingly hot.

 Chapter 101 – She was a little confused

    Although Nicole struggled, she did not have much strength. She was no match for Kevin.


    He reached out his hand and reached out to her forehead. It was hotter and his brown eyes instantly turned cold. He dragged Nicole to the gate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Nicole struggled, but she was no match for him.


    Kevin¡¯s expression was very scary, but he took off the shoes of her feet. The shoes were covered with mud, leaving a wet trace on the floor of the light corridor. She felt embarrassed when she looked at them.


    He kept a straight face and said with a cold flower, ¡°Take off your shoes and you can go in.¡±


    Nicole was stunned on the spot. So, what he meant by not letting her in just now was actually such a hidden sentence? Did he think her shoes were dirty?


    But at this time, she had no energy to think. Her whole body was limp and she fell down.


    An came in deep rain. When he saw Nicole in aa, he shook his head and said, ¡°Kevin, do you think you¡¯ve been a peach blossom recently? Although Farah is your sister, all the women around you have be like this.¡±


    He gave Nicole an injection and then took the earpiece to listen to her lungs. After checking the coating on her tongue, he said, ¡°Although the illness is very serious, it has already recovered. It is just a physical exhaustion. She just needed to rest more.¡±


    Kevin did not speak. He stood silently in front of the French window, with his hands in his trouser pocket. His tall figure was like a quiet decoration.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say it. Anyway, today is Saturday. You can take a look.¡± After giving a hint with a smile, An took the medicine chest and left.


    Nicole woke up in a short while because she was too bored to do so. At that time, she was alone in the room, but looking at the surrounding furnishings, she still wanted to cry.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of war outside. She endured the difort and got out of bed and went to the living room outside.


    The sound came from the kitchen. She went to the kitchen again. In the kitchen, a tall man in ck squatted on the ground and cleaned up the mess on the ground.


    He knocked over the washed rice. Probably he was in a bad mood, which made him feel ufortable no matter what he looked at. His gloomy face was like the weather outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nicole stepped forward, squatted down, took the rag from Kevin¡¯s hand and half knelt there to wipe it. With a few coughs, she looked thinner and weaker, which made me pity her.


    Kevin looked at him coldly and stood aside without saying anything. After wiping the ground, Nicole stood up and asked him, ¡°Do you want to cook? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Her in face had been tortured to have dark circles in her eyes. Kevin looked at her and took away the pot from her hand.


    ¡°Look at yourself, I¡¯m afraid the food hasn¡¯t been ready yet. You lie down first. Go to the room and lie down. Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡±


    He went to wash rice again. Nicole saw this and did not say anything. But when he saw his action, he could not help but remind, ¡°The water is too much, so it will turn into porridge.¡±


    ¡°Who sad I¡¯m cooking?¡±


    So, was he going to boil porridge? As if he was thinking of something, Nicole stepped aside and stopped talking.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how to cook, there are some basicmon sense. After he pressed the start button, the rice cooker began to work.


    The kitchen was very spacious, but it felt crowded and indescribably awkward when there were two people standing there.


    ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t waste air here.¡± Kevin¡¯s expression was extremely awkward.


    Nicole saw him and smiled slightly. She stood there and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cook? You do it. I¡¯ll watch and guide you.¡± Nicole covered her mouth, but she obviously felt much better.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin stretched her face with displeasure. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to cook, and I still need your guidance?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for dinner.¡± She didn¡¯t leave, just stood at the door and looked at him with a smile. Her pale face finally showed a normal blush.


    Kevin¡¯s expression wasplicated. Finally, Nicole came forward and held his hand that was holding the knife.


    At the moment when their skin touched, the air seemed to be condensed. No one spoke, and Nicole¡¯s breathing was particrly clear.


    His hands were very good looking, with distinct fingers and slender bones. He touched them without any fat. His hands were white, delicate and soft, with strong visual effects and senses.


    The red color on her face deepened, and then she took the knife silently and said to him, ¡°You go out and wait. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He skillfully cut the vegetables and chopped with his knife. His sick body seemed to be in high spirits now.


    Kevin retreated to the door and saw her neatly cooking in front of the stove. Her thin body was covered with ayer of white light, which made people feel at ease.


    She was very fast at cooking. Because she didn¡¯t have much appetite, she just made two dishes.


    The kitchen was heavily burnt, and her cough seemed to be getting worse. When she took the pot to wash, Kevin stopped her.


    ¡°All right, go out. Don¡¯t spit snot and viruses everywhere, which will affect your appetite.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you next.¡±


    She took the two dishes out, but there was still some time before the porridge. Kevin was cleaning up the mess. She sat on the stand outside and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She was weak, and she was sweating after doing something.


    When Kevin came out with the porridge, he saw Nicole sitting on a chair and dozing off. Her pale face was full of tiredness. He twisted his eyebrows and put the porridge in front of her.


    The collision between the bowl and the table woke her up. She looked up and saw a steaming bowl of rice porridge in front of her.


    The fragrance was overflowing. With Kevin¡¯s handsome face at the moment, she took a spoon and joked, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to cook. I can also drink two bowls of porridge on your face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your words.¡± Kevin pointed to the pot next to her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to finish the rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    After a day, she had not eaten anything except for a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge sent by James in the morning. The porridge was just as thick and thin, and it was hot in the new pot. With one or two delicious dishes, she thought that this bird¡¯s nest porridge was actually much better than the morning bird¡¯s nest porridge.


    Or was it because she was in a bad mood?


    From time to time, she stole a nce at Kevin, who was drinking porridge. She was so gentle and polite to have a bowl of porridge, just like the elegant etiquette of eating a big steak.


    It was also pleasing to the eye. Unconsciously, she really drank two bowls of porridge.


    There was only a little left, and she really couldn¡¯t drink anymore. She pushed it to Kevin and said, ¡°You can have a drink. I¡¯ve done so much work.¡± She said in a weak tone with a bit of coquetry. She blinked her long eyshes and looked at him eagerly.


    In the end, the two of them made a pot of porridge and two dishes.


    Nicole looked much better. Nicole put the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen and said, ¡°Can I take a hot bath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± said Kevin.


    Hearing this, Nicole smiled and walked to the bathroom. She put a full jar of hot water in it and soaked herself in it. Then, she exhaled a long breath.


    The double-person luxury massage bathtub turned on the massage mode. The water current formed a water droplet in the bathtub and hit on her skin, which immediately relieved her exhaustion.


    The water vapor spread in the bathroom, but it seemed that she was a little too full. After a while,, she felt sleepy,cked oxygen, and her brain began to feel dizzy.


    Kevin was watching the news on the sofa outside for half an hour. Nicole hadn¡¯te out yet.


    He frowned and went straight to the bathroom. He knocked twice on the door and didn¡¯t respond. He immediately opened the bathroom door with a spare key.


    In the bathtub, the rising water level was almost over the naked woman. All the parts below her neck were submerged. She was stunned and leaned on one side weakly, as if she had fainted.


    The room temperature was too high, and Kevin¡¯s eyes were tight. She immediately picked up the towel next to her and rolled her out of the bathroom and put her on the bed in the bedroom.


    The fresh air began to circte and pinch her in a bad mood. Nicole gradually woke up and looked at the man who was looking down at her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was still a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that she was taking a bath. Why did she suddenlye here? Is she in the bedroom?


    That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the bedroom!


    She opened her eyes wide and sat up from the bed in a hurry. She identally knocked his chin on her forehead.


    Kevin¡¯s ck was tightened. Nicole endured the pain and apologized in a hurry, ¡°Sorry, sorry, are you okay?¡±


    The bath towel slipped down, but she didn¡¯t know that her mind was on checking his firm and perfect chin. However, she didn¡¯t know that her forehead was red and swollen, and her body was already glowing.


    Hiss ¨C


    His gaze made her feel cold all over. As soon as she lowered her head, Nicole cried out in horror.

 Chapter 102 – Change Method

    She pulled over the quit on one side and hurriedly wrapped herself up. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you shameless. Where do you think you can see?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be shameless? Did I ask you to take it off and show it to me? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have drowned in the bathtub now. You¡¯ve eaten so much and soaked in it for such a long time. How could you not faint?¡±


    So she fainted. Was he the one who saved her? In that case, she must be ming a good person.


    Her slender white hand grabbed the quilt in front of her chest and looked a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I me you wrongly. And, thank you.¡±


    She hid in the quilt, revealing a pair of clear ck and white eyes. Maybe the effect of taking a bath was a little bit. The nose plug seemed to be much better, but the words she said were still in a low voice.


    He turned around and got out of bed. ¡°You go to sleep first, I¡¯ll take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Nicole looked at the direction of the bathroom and heard the sound of rushing water from inside. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and her face was even more ruddy.


    For what might happen next, her mood was indescribablyplicated. In her tension, there was a hint of shyness and expectation.


    The scenes of Kevin, who should not have appeared in her mind, all came out at the wrong time. But she had a cold again. Would she pass the cold to him in this way¡­


    The bathroom door opened with a click. Nicole grasped the sheet under her body tightly, closed her eyes, and pretended to fall asleep.


    Kevin stood at the edge of the bed and looked at the woman with her titled head. Without saying a word, she lifted the quilt and got out of bed, then turned off the light.


    ¡°Is that all? Sleep? It¡¯s Saturday, isn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t it be transformed into a wolf? Eh, no, no, no, it¡¯s just a need day. Why is it so quiet? Is it because she has a cold?¡±


    It seemed that he had been sleeping these days. At this moment, probably because his brain was very active, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Although he pretended to be asleep, his body was stiff.


    Therefore, when Kevin was blown by the wind and grass, Nicole immediately woke up.


    ¡°Hey, Kevin, you¡­¡±


    Nicole opened his eyes and let out a soft cry. Then, he felt a heavy weight on his body. What was supposed to happen would alwayse, and he would not be able to run away.


    Fortunately, it was all in the middle of the night. If he got angry in the office during the day, what should he do?


    Nicole suddenly realized that she was thinking about something wrong. She immediately looked at the man on top of her with her clear eyes and said, ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?¡±


    The wicked Bloody Eyes told Nicole what an idiotic question he had asked. However, there was a sign of tolerance on his frowning face.


    Nicole was startled and could not bear it anymore. He was afraid that he had been holding it in for a long time.


    That¡¯s why they were tossing and turning in such a sleepless way.


    Nicole¡¯s heart was as soft as a sponge that kept squeezing out.


    She looked at him and slowly raised her hand. Her slender and warm fingers fell on his handsome face.


    Although there was a slight tremor, she took the initiative to meet him and hold his face. Thest kiss fell on his sexy and rolling Adam¡¯s apple, but she said shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t breathe at me, you will catch a cold.¡±


    It was a storm of plunder.


    She was like a delicate but tenacious flower, enduring the brilliance of the storm, but at the same time, she was strong and strong, trying her best to grow.


    The more depressed he was, the more he copsed.


    It was enough to describe Kevin¡¯s fierceness at the moment.


    But gradually, Nicole felt a little strange.


    So did Kevin.


    Everything seemed to be getting more and more difficult, and it was not as smooth as it was now.


    The gale and heavy rain had just stopped. While he was panting, Nicole pushed his body away, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s hands were half-lying on the bed. He lowered his head and saw one or two faint bloodstains on the sheets. The strange light flowed in his eyes, shocking and incredible.


    Although he had been prepared for this for a long time, it was impossible for him to avoid his scripture so easily every time. But it was too lucky for him to get half of the ident.


    Sitting on the toilet stool, Nicole looked at the blood-red spots on the paper towel next to her, buried her face between her hands, and let out a deep whimper. Oh since such a thing had happened, who could tell her now? What should she do?


    ording to the situation taking care of Kevin, it was obvious that it only half of the journey. There was still a long time to go.


    What was he going to do now?


    She didn¡¯t bring in her phone in a hurry. Otherwise, she could also check on the Inte about how Z-e¡¯s menstruation was half done and how to serve her.


    She was thinking about the solution in the bathroom, but Kevin couldn¡¯t wait for a long time. The depressed and low door was like a trapped beast.


    Hearing this, Nicole, who was in the bathroom, was short of breath. She immediately stood up and opened the door to go out.


    Kevin was stunned and half-leaned on the bed, with one of his legs slightly bent and his hands clenched into fists. He was trying his best to restrain something, which made people¡¯s hearts broken.


    But she really didn¡¯t know what to do. Was she really going to fight to the death?


    She remembered that she seemed to have asked himst time that if her period came, what should he do? He said that there would be a way.


    What kind of method was that?


    But if she continued, it was obviously not feasible, because she felt that her body seemed to be still with her period, and her legs were closed. She picked up her underwear on the ground and rushed into the bathroom without saying anything.


    What was even more frightening was that there was no sanitary cotton here at all.


    He felt that it was useless to put a few pieces of tissue on him.


    She sat on the toilet again and wanted to cry but had no tears. Oh, this time, she also took the phone in by the way.


    On Baidu, if she happened to meet her period, what should she do?


    The great wife of Limbo was really omnipotent. She could even find a lot of posts about this kind of thing, and there were really all kinds of ways to deal with it.


    Many suggestions were to endure, and it was best to overdo it. The immunity of the female in the period was very weak, and it was likely to be infected.


    Therefore, she had to cherish her own body, and it was best to hold it back! But if he couldn¡¯t bear it, what should he do?


    Some suggested that they could only use the roundabout route to save the country in a roundabout way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t attack them from the front, so I¡¯ll take them away from the nk.¡±


    ¡°How to wrap up the w?¡±


    ¡°Damn, they are really aplete variety of people.¡±


    But why did everyone feel so embarrassed? Her face was red and her heart was beating fast. She couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Woo, it¡¯s too embarrassing, okay?¡±


    Nicole sat there, feeling her blood boiling. Her heart beat faster and her breath rapid. She almost forgot that there was a man struggling on the edge of her desire outside, waiting for her rescue!


    Seeing that Nicole hadn¡¯te out for such a long time, Kevin got out of bed and knocked on the door hard outside the bathroom. His low and husky voice was so sexy that it almost melted people¡¯s bones.


    Nicole was stunned and came to herself. Then she realized what she was doing. She scolded herself in her heart and opened the door immediately.


    A fire-like force immediately pushed her to the cold wall of the bathroom. Nicole looked at the man whose forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat and whose muscles were bulging.


    She almost forgot to breathe. ¡°Kevin, you¡­¡±


    She had put her pants on and looked at his red eyes. She bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°We are both infected, I¡­¡±


    He rolled down and the arrow was on the string, ready to break out at any time.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find another way.¡± He bit her tiny and sensitive earlobe as if an electric current was passing through her body, causing her tremble incessantly and shiver.


    ¡°Change¡­ change a method?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°What method?¡± She curiously asked him.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and held her hand. She knew that, in fact, there were only a few ways to exchange for it. However, Nicole didn¡¯t resist as she expected when she saw his ufortable look.


    The temperature in the cold bathroom kept rising.


    When he left, Nicole seemed to have been dragged out of the water. Shepletely lost her strength and was carried out of the bathroom by Kevin.


    His physical strength had been severely exhausted, causing him to sweat profusely again and again.


    However, since he had lost his horse, he did not know that it was not a blessing.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 103 – A Hidden Organization

    Nicole had a deep sleep. When she woke up again, she felt unprecedentedly rxed, as if all the suffering and fatigue in the past few days had been swept away.


    Although it was still a little out of breath,pared with the previous days, it was much morefortable, and the pain in his throat was not so great.


    There was a curtain made of tulle in the room. The sunlight was warm but not dazzling. The temperature of the bed beside him had cooled down. He must have left for some time.


    Just looking up, there were still a few dark marks on the sheets, which were still very eye-catching. Fortunately, the sheets were also dark, so they were not too conspicuous.


    She picked up the towel on the floor and wrapped it up. When she went to the bathroom, she found a ck bag on the washing table. When she opened it, it was full of sanitary cotton.


    Suddenly, she was shocked and opened her eyes wide. ¡°Kevin went to buy it?¡±


    It seemed impossible. That was likely to be sent here by someone else.


    But this kind of thing was actually a fake. As long as Nicole thought about it, she would feel ashamed to see others.


    After washing her face and changing her clothes, she felt much better and her stomach began to feel hungry. When she went to the kitchen to find food, she found that it was full of fragrance.


    There was already a pot of porridge that had just been cooked in the pot. It seemed that Kevin had cooked of her when he left. The time was just right.


    After eating and drinking enough and having the strength, she went to the room to change the sheets. She took them to the balcony and cleaned them with her hands.


    Kevin came back halfway through the shower. He wore a ck shirt and a ck leather jacket. His ck tight trousers entuated his tall and straight figure, and his outline became clearer and clearer. He looked energetic, handsome, and neat.


    This was the first time that Nicole saw Kevin in a suit. It was unexpectedly beautiful, but it was unexpectedly suitable.


    If this kind of short leather jacket was worn by a slightly fat person, it would look short and shabby, but he wore a fashionable texture. Nicole once again knelt under his long ck trousers.


    Thinking of everything that had happened in the bathroomst night, she blushed even more. The dark sheets had been washed harder and harder.


    Kevin came over and saw that she moved a small stool and sat on the balcony to wash the sheet. She lowered her head, but her ear roots were red enough to drip blood. And her fingers that were frozen by cold water were red. Immediately, he bent down and took the sheet.


    He grabbed her hand and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t wash, just throw it away.¡±


    Hearing his generous tone, Nicole hit him grumpily and said, ¡°What are you talking about? This sheet is new, isn¡¯t it? Are you going to throw it away like this? In the future, do you have to change a sheet in half a month? I have already washed it, and you can put it in the washing machine to wash it.¡±


    She broke free from his grip, squatted down again, and directly put the basin next to the washing machine. Then she threw the sheet into the roller with water and let it wash off by itself.


    Then she shook her numb hand, only to find that Kevin¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her hand. Looking at his eyebrows that had been locked tightly, she was a little surprised. ¡°This man¡­¡±


    She waved her hand in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I added hot water at the beginning, but it¡¯s just coldter. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After his thoughts were seen through, Kevin immediately returned to a cold look. ¡°Who cares if you use cold water or hot water.¡±


    Obviously, she was worried that she would use cold water when she was pregnant, but she insisted on being stubborn. If she said that she cared about her, she would die.


    However, he was a cold person. If he really said something cheesy and warm to her, she would be scared to death.


    Anyway, the longer time passed, the more Nicole found out. Although he was a bit sharp-tongued, he still had some kindness on the cold surface. He would not really let her live or die.


    She was not angry. She smiled and looked at the ingredients Kevin brought back on the table. She smiled more happily and said, ¡°Oh, so you went to the vegetable house to buy food. What do you want to eat at noon? I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He lowered his head and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Yesterday evening when she came over, she was still sick and weak, as if she would faint at any time. She didn¡¯t expect that in just one night, she would be so energetic. When Kevin sighed at her amazing resilience, she had already entered the kitchen and worked in a hurry.


    Killing fish, eggs, chopping vegetables, cooking, boiling soup and doing everything in an orderly manner.


    When Kevin wasmunicating with Manny in the study, Nicole was cutting vegetables in the kitchen.


    Manny sat behind the wide desk. The zing white light made his face look weak and pale, as if he would be blown down by the wind at any time, but it couldn¡¯t hide his good-looking and noble temperament.


    His every movement was elegant. He looked at Kevin and joked, ¡°You know all the core members of the Batley Empire know the fact that their big boss married an ugly woman. They asked me to tell you something.¡±


    Kevin looked at him indifferently. From the gloating corners of Manny¡¯s mouth, he could guess that it was not a good thing. He reminded him all the time, ¡°Then you¡¯d better not say it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not easy to get in touch with you. You have to say anything. You can¡¯t touch your brother.¡± Ignoring Kevin¡¯s sharp eyes, Manny said to him, ¡°They asked me to tell you to turn off the warm light. In fact, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Upon finishing his words, seeing Kevin¡¯s sullen face, Manny felt a sense of joy and happiness, and then he did not forget to add the knife. ¡°Although we have always known that you are very serious, we didn¡¯t expect you to be so serious. It¡¯s really true that people can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    When the joke was over, it was time to return to the main topic. Manny knew Kevin¡¯s character, so he resumed his serious tone and said, ¡°Two days ago, we just received news that the batch of goods we were intercepted appeared on the ind of the West Ind. Guess who did it?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were very few people in this world who dared toy their hands on the Empire of Batley.


    Even the U. S. F. had been courteous to them, making them appear on thend of free, violent, bloody and preyed on the weak. In just a few years, they had be the unique existence that made both the ck and the white sides tremble with fear and retreat.


    The vertical and horizontal group was the most well-known financial group under the Batley Empire. Manny was the leader of this group, he controlled a quarter of the economic lifeline around the world, including all the most profitable industries such as global transportation, technology, real estate and finance. He was in charge of their transportation industry, 70% of the sea and space transportation in the world, and was under their control.


    Until a year ago, a dark force suddenly appeared and wanted to rece them. They had nted a spy in the empire, but Manny had not been found yet. Many of their actions and transactions had been destroyed, especially therge scale weapons output involving hundreds of billions of dors. The Group of Diplomacy had suffered a great loss.


    Although these losses were nothingpared to the financial resources of the group, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    Among them, there was a very hidden organization, the Dark Sect.


    This was an organization that recognized money and did not recognize people. They had trained the world¡¯s most excellent killers. No matter who it was, as long as you could afford the corresponding price, they could help you kill people. However, no one knew where this organization came from and who led it.


    Kevin said, ¡°I hope the opponent is not too weak. Otherwise, it would be boring.¡±


    Manny¡¯s face was also eager to have a try, which made his original pale face suddenly sparkle. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Manny seemed to be thin and weak, but in fact, no one knew his bottom line. Usually, when he looked sick, it seemed that no one had beaten him down.


    However, he had been in power for twelve years, but he had guarded the position that had not been shaken so far.

 Chapter 104 – Found some great secrets

    Therefore, the dark forces wanted to rece them. While begging them, the government had to prevent them from growing too much. Therefore, the entire Betley Group was actually trying to survive through a gap. Only by bnce all forces could it be safe and sound.


    Manny was discussing the next step of the n with Kevin when he saw the door of the study was suddenly opened.


    A young girl in a white sweater and jeans appeared in the camera with naughty smile. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to have lunch.¡±


    Nicole thought that he must be working in the study. She knocked on the door symbolically and opened it without his permission.


    Unexpectedly, he was on the video. On cam, a handsome man was so eye-catching. He was totally different from Kevin. His delicate facial features could be regarded as beautiful, but they were not feminine at all. On the contrary, they were fascinating and amazing.


    She was stunned for a moment, and Manny also raised his eyebrows and looked at Nicole. He had always had excellent hearing, so he had a good hearing.


    But it was exactly the soft voice of Nicole.


    ¡°Honey? Oh, I seem to have found some great secrets.¡± Manny smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kevin cut off the video call and walked to Nicole, waving his hand. ¡°Soul reaper.¡±


    Nicole was stunned on the spot. Under his cold gaze, she blushed quickly, lowered her head, stared at her toes and swung them back and forth.


    She said apologetically, ¡°Ermm¡­ did I disturb you? I¡¯m here to invite you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Why are you blushing?¡± It seemed that the white skin was covered with ayer of rouge in an instant. It was white and red, sweet and attractive, but it was because of seeing another man.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kevin frowned.


    ¡°Hey? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± It seemed that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Kevin¡¯s shocking jumping train of thought. Nicole¡¯s expression looked silly.


    Kevin went to the kitchen and Nicole followed him. Three dishes and one soup had already been ced on the table. It was steaming hot, showing that he had just sat on the table.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡°Look at a man, his face is red and his heart is beating fast. What¡¯s not his illness?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing that she acquiesced in it, Kevin frowned even more tightly. This woman was getting more and more afraid of him and looked down upon him more and more, wasn¡¯t she?


    Nicole handed him the rice and saw his unhappy face, but she smiled brightly. She put the bowl in front of him and reminded him, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you eat it? Are you angry?¡±


    She took a bite of rice with chopsticks, and Kevin also picked up the chopsticks, but did not talk to her. Well, she was still enthusiasticst night, but now she has be cold.


    Who said that a woman¡¯s heart was pricked by a needle? Obviously, a man was more unpredictable than a woman, okay?


    Nicole took a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs from the te and put it in his bowl. ¡°Eat more. Let¡¯s see if the vinegar is enough. Would you like to put a little more in?¡±


    Kevin was not a fool. How could he not recognize the meaning behind her words? He rolled his eyes. Holding his bowl, Nicole took a sip of rice at his handsome face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I blush at other men just now?¡±


    She just didn¡¯t know that he was in the video, but without any preparation, his friend saw her and she said, ¡°I was just afraid of leaving a bad impression on him, although he is really handsome.¡±


    The first half of the sentence was right, but the second half¡­


    Seeing that Kevin¡¯s face became gloomy again, Nicole hurriedly added, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like those thin and sick men. I feel like I don¡¯t have any strength at all, and I need to protect him in return. Just look at my face. Other things can¡¯t bepared with my husband¡¯s. Come on, eat more vegetables, don¡¯t eat ribs, it¡¯s not good to be jealous.¡±


    Nicole said a lot of things in a roundabout way and finally expressed her meaning openly and indirectly. Seeing Kevin¡¯s face finally rxed, Nicole felt very happy and her illness seemed to have recovered a lot.


    ¡°Sure enough, people are in a good mood when ites to good things.¡±


    The atmosphere was very good. If there was no mobile phone to disturb, it would be more perfect.


    Fortunately, she had almost finished her meal. Kevin¡¯s cell phone had just rang, otherwise, it would be much more beautiful.


    Nicole stood up and packed up. Kevin answered the phone and said a few words. Then he stood up and went out.


    Nicole was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward. She wanted to say something but stopped on the edge of the table.


    It was the same when he watched the moviest time. Without any exnation, he left in a hurry. Was it the same this time?


    Kevin stood by the door and changed his shoes. When he saw Nicole biting her lower lip at the table, he paused and said to her, ¡°Something happened to Farah. I¡¯ll go back and have a look.¡±


    It turned out to be about Farah. For some unknown reason, Nicole suddenly felt relieved. The smile on her face was embarrassing and a little ufortable. She was the one who took the heart of a gentleman as a viin, wasn¡¯t she?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She said, ¡°Oh, then you should pay attention to yourself. I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±


    She hid in the kitchen and breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the sound of closing the door from outside.


    But she deeply realized that her feelings for Kevin seemed to have unconsciously developed an unknown chemical reaction.


    Did he care?


    She was not sure, but there was a voice in the bottom of her heart reminding her that it was. Otherwise, how could she be depressed all the way back because of his departure?


    And she was sad because she was almost driven out by him, but now she was happy because of his appearance.


    After washing the dishes and cleaning the living room with a rag, her cell phone rang on the tea table.


    It was Lily who called. She picked up the phone with her ear and kept wiping the table. ¡°Hello Lily.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, where are you?¡± Lily sounded a little anxious.


    Nicole¡¯s hand that was wiping the table slowed down. She said with concern, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a woman in the dorm. She said she wanted to see you. If you don¡¯t want to see her, she won¡¯t leave. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Nicole frowned.


    On the other side of Lily, rk Jang¡¯s mother was anxious to make a gesture to ask Lily to hand her the mobile phone. She wanted to talk to Nicole in person.


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Jang woulde to find her in the school¡¯s dormitory.


    In the past, Mrs. Jang really liked her very much, but since she knew the status of her family, her feelings for her had fallen dramatically. Therefore, Nicole understood that what she liked was only the status of being superior to others.


    She was already prepared, but when she returned to the dormitory, she saw Mrs. Jang sitting in her seat with a smile and giving her a lot of food.


    Nicole looked even more like facing a formidable enemy. She frowned and looked at Mrs. Jang. ¡°Auntie, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I came to see you on purpose.¡± Mrs. Jang took her hand affectionately, but Nicole felt that a poisonous snake was eyeing her.


    She pulled out her hand and chuckled. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. If you have anything to say to me, just tell me.¡±


    Lily saw that Nicole was unhappy, so she immediately approached them and agreed. ¡°Yes, Auntie, we¡¯ll have to go out togetherter. You can talk about it. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. We¡¯ll go out too.¡±


    This person was rk Jang¡¯s mother. Lily knew exactly what kind of person she was. If she hadn¡¯t said that she wouldn¡¯t leave if she couldn¡¯t see Nicole, she would have been driven out by Lily. So Lily¡¯s words at this moment were so strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat. Where do I want to go? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Mrs. Jang smiled. If she hadn¡¯t known her true face, she might have deceived her.


    Nicole didn¡¯t like her attitude of changing in exchange, so she took a step back and said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s eat in the cafeteria. If you have nothing to do, we will go out. If you are willing to sit, you can sit for a while.¡±


    The clear attitude of Nicole made Mrs. Jang unhappy. She had always been the only one who was picky about Nicole. When was it Nicole¡¯s turn to be picky about her?


    But when she thought of her son¡¯s current state, she could only bite her teeth and swallow her blood.


    She pressed everything to the bottom of her heart and pretended to be kind. ¡°Thene out. I¡¯ll talk to you alone.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t know what the hell she was doing. She walked to the corridor with her. Leaning against the railing, she looked at her and said, ¡°Auntie, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, you are a good girl. Auntie has always liked you very much.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole wondered if there was something wrong with her ears.


    Mrs. Jang, who had always been strict with her? She was sure that it was April 1st April Fool¡¯s Day, a joke day.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Mrs. Jang ignored her stiff expression and took her hand affectionately and said, ¡°I know you like our rk. In fact, we also like you. The person we like most is you. Nicole, I know that it used to be your Aunt who said there was something wrong and made you misunderstand. Can you forgive rk and continue your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Lily, who was eavesdropping aside, heard such a shameful remark and rushed out directly.


    She pushed Mrs. Jang¡¯s hand away and pulled Nicole behind her. She looked at Mrs. Jang with a sneer said, ¡°Mrs. Jang, what do you mean by saying that she should continue their rtionship? That bastard rk has be her brother-inw. You¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    She stared at Mrs. Jang¡¯s passionate face and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about that? Why are you suddenlying to Nicole?¡±


    So, Lily¡¯s mouth was really worthy of its reputation. Judging from Mrs. Jang¡¯splicated expression as if she had constipation, she could tell that Lily was right.

 Chapter 105 – Conflicts

    This time, even Nicole felt that it was too shameless and ridiculous. Lily devoted herself to it and said, ¡°Am I right? Are they going to divorce?¡±


    Otherwise, how could she be anxious to find the next family? How could these people be so shameless to take the lucky year as a back-up, right?


    Lily was full of anger. ¡°It¡¯s really about being divorced. What¡¯s wrong? Eva doesn¡¯t want it anymore, so she is anxious to find a substitute? Do you think you can take over all the good things in the world? Now, even a bitch doesn¡¯t want a dog.¡±


    The word ¡°bitch with a dog¡±pletely changed Mrs. Jang¡¯s face. She pped her without hesitation.


    Nicole had been watching from behind.


    Seeing this, she immediately pulled Lily behind her and she was pped in the face by Mrs. Jang too.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lily reacted and pped Mrs. Jang back without hesitation. ¡°You damned Eighth Granny, what do you think you are? How dare you beat me!¡±


    Kathy and Sheryl also drove out of the dormitory. The atmosphere was tense. Mrs. Jang had never been treated rudely like this before. What¡¯s more, Lily used all his strength, which made her left face numb and her eyes red.


    ¡°Kathy, call the police and let the police catch this shrew!¡± Lily ordered Kathy.


    Nicole¡¯s ears were buzzing and her face was burning hot. She could no longer keep calm with Mrs. Jang. She turned her face and said, ¡°Auntie, you should go. Don¡¯te to me again. I have nothing to do with rk. Even if he divorces Eva, I can¡¯t go back to the old days with him. Don¡¯t insult me again.¡±


    Mrs. Jang left in shame and indignation.


    Lily stared at Nicole¡¯s face and said, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Nicole wanted to say that it was all right, but her tinnitus was not fake. Mrs. Jang¡¯s strength was no less than Lily¡¯s and she wore a ring on her hand and scratched her face.


    Looking at her shocking face, she grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lily, maybe I need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Lily and Kathy dared not dy and immediately sent Nicole to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Nicole felt the darkness before her eyes. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit.


    Lily was in a hurry to register, and she identally bumped into someone.


    When David returned to the hospital for thest time today, the doctor told him that he had already recovered. He could recover the lostnd and rebuild the good rivers and mountains.


    He was going to find Lily devoted to calcting the overall situation, but unexpectedly, he came to the door himself. ¡°Who do you think this is? Why knowing that I¡¯m looking for you, you sent me here eagerly?¡±


    ¡°Get out! You damn pervert!¡± Lily felt that she was really unlucky today.


    How could there be so many people in the registration? She stamped her feet in a hurry. David looked at her and was unhappy to be scolded by her, but he still pulled her arm and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lily pushed his hand away and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Nicole. It seems that her head is shaking and she is vomiting.¡± She was really anxious to cry.


    David became nervous when he heard what happened to Nicole. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s outside, Kathy is watching her.¡±


    David didn¡¯t say anything. He grabbed her arm and asked her to lead the way.


    Someone was easy to deal with. Just now, Lily asked a doctor to check Nicole first, but she was registered first.


    Now, David showed up, in less than two minutes, the director of the department came down in person and pushed Nicole into the room.


    Lily was pacing back and forth outside with her hands clinging to each other. David looked annoyed and said, ¡°Hey, can you stop walking? It¡¯s so dazzling that I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t look at me if you¡¯re not happy.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was not very good.


    Hearing this, David¡¯s face became even more stinky. ¡°You, an ungrateful woman, don¡¯t know how to speak humannguage. Not only did you not know how to thank me, but you even sneered at me. Are you stupid?¡±


    Lily also knew that she was too anxious, so her attitude might not be very good. But in the face of David, she didn¡¯t know why, but she was very angry. ¡°You shut up. You¡¯re so noisy.¡±


    ¡°All right, stop arguing.¡± Kathy hurriedly tried to mediate the dispute. ¡°Nicole is still inside. You two are quarrelling so hard that it is going to get into a big fight.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily and David kept silent at the same time. Lily continued to leave, while David went to make a phone call.


    David knew that Kevin woulde, but he didn¡¯t expect that he woulde so unexpectedly.


    In less than ten minutes, he appeared at the door of the emergency room. Lily and Kathy were still waiting at the door, so Kevin did not show up.


    Instead, David went out and whispered with him in the corner. It took almost half an hour for Nicole to be pushed out from the inside. She had already woken up, and she looked a little less energetic.


    Lily immediately stepped forward to hold her hand and said, ¡°How are you? Are you feeling better, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Much better, thank you,¡± Nicole was a little surprised to see David standing on one side. David took the initiative to greet her.


    Lily exined, ¡°It was him who helped you find a doctor.¡±


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all on the same side. That¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Suddenly, Kathy¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Sheryl who called them to inform them that the ss teacher was going to open a ss meeting and all the students would go back to participate.


    Hearing this, Lily immediately faced David and said, ¡°I have something to do. Take good care of Nicole for me. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±


    David stamped his feet. Nicole smiled, but she still sincerely thanked him again. David said with a meaningful smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t help because of Lily.¡±


    Nicole blushed slightly. Of course, she knew that David had helped Kevin several times for Kevin¡¯s sake.


    But at this time, the door of the ward was just pushed open, and Nicole was bashful and timid. The man standing at the door immediately looked unhappy.


    David felt a chill at the back of his neck and sighed with self-mockery, ¡°It¡¯s not just that woman who removed the temper and killed the donkey. Sister Nicole, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go first and see you next time.¡± Finally, he said goodbye to her.


    Nicole was amused by Kevin¡¯s exaggerated behavior, but he slowly stepped out of the room under Kevin¡¯s murderous coldness.


    When David left, the ward immediately quieted down.


    Kevin stared at Nicole¡¯s swollen half-face. There was a long blood stain on it. Although it had been solidified, it was still shocking.


    Nicole leaned against the bed in the middle of her half-life and looked at the tall man who was as tall as a bamboo. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me toe? Do you think that I¡¯ve disturbed your rtionship with David?¡± He asked coldly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nicole red at him angrily.


    Suddenly, she pinched her nose and asked him, ¡°Do you smell anything in this room?¡±


    Kevin frowned, ¡°What smell? I didn¡¯t smell it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sour!¡± Nicole put down her hand andughed happily. ¡°I smell a strong sour smell. It¡¯s sour.¡±


    Kevindidn¡¯t know until now that he had been fooled by Nicole. His face became more and more ugly, and his brown eyes were about to spurt fire.


    He turned around and was about to leave when Nicole suddenly screamed and touched her head, ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so dizzy.¡±


    Kevin stood still at once as he turned and left. Nicole stared at his wide back, which was like a wall, but made people feel at ease. She supported her head and looked at him secretly. ¡°Ouch, my face hurts. Am I disfigured? So you can¡¯t even see my face?¡±


    With a deep anger, he turned around and seemed to swallow her.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    He had seen the attending doctor before he came in. The doctor said that although the wound was very long, it was not deep. If it was well nursed, there would not be scars. And there was a slight concussion, so she had to stay in the hospital to observe it for 24 hours.


    ¡°But look at you. You don¡¯t even want to look at me. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m disfigured?¡± Nicole was about to cry.


    Kevin stood there in silence, and their eyes met. She bit her lower lips slightly and said with resentment in her eyes, ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Kevin took two steps forward and stood in front of the bed. Nicole raised her head and looked deeply at his chin.


    Suddenly, she stretched out her hands and entangled his thin waist, sticking her right face to his lower abdomen.


    Kevin was stunned. He was really shocked by her sudden action. He couldn¡¯trespond, so he could only hang his arms and let her embrace him.


    Nicole rubbed her little face on his high-quality clothes. She knew that this kind of behavior might not be appropriate, but when she saw him, there was always a voice in her heart saying that she wanted to hug him. She had bitterness and grievance in her heart.


    She wanted to hug him like this, as if all the grievances could be smoothed out.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 106 – She was in pain

    Kevin finally raised his hand, and his cold fingers fell on the end of the long wound. ¡°Why do you thank me?¡±


    Nicole was in pain and dodged slightly. Those words in her heart seemed to be a bit hypocritical, so she changed her words and said, ¡°Thank you foring to see me. By the way, is your sister¡­ Is everything okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget that he left in a hurry at noon for Farahst time. Besides, Farah didn¡¯t go to school these days, so Farah wouldn¡¯t have any trouble, would she?


    She loosened the strength in her hands and looked up at him.


    When it came to Farah, Kevin¡¯s face darkened again.


    ~


    At noon, he received a call from a servant who said that Farah locked herself in the room and couldn¡¯t open the door no matter how hard she tried.


    He hurried back home and kicked the door.


    A bottle of sleeping pills was scattered on the bedside. He found that Farah had swallowed too much sleeping pills and was unconscious.


    He immediately sent Farah to the hospital. After that, he received a phone call from David, saying that Nicole had also been sent to the hospital. They were really a group of women.


    ~


    He didn¡¯t answer, but pressed his fingers on Nicole¡¯s high swollen cheek, pressing it over and over again.


    ¡°Ouchh, it hurts.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± His cold voice could not tell his feelings.


    Nicole lowered her head and knew that she couldn¡¯t lie to him, so she could only tell him honestly, ¡°rk¡¯s mother, she came to school and said¡­ said¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t wait to bite off her tongue. Before Kevinpletely lost patience, she stammered, ¡°She said¡­ Well, promise me first that you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°What she said has nothing to do with me, and why should I be angry? Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Kevin pushed her hand away and walked away.


    Nicole grabbed his wrist as soon as she saw him. ¡°Where are you going? She said she wanted me to have a new rtionship with rk, but I refused her. That¡¯s why she took action.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s nerves were provoked by what he heard. Nicole grabbed his hand and felt that all his muscles were tight in an instant.


    Nicole looked at his change in surprise and held him tighter. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Her dark eyes were filled with worry and loss and her hand slowly loosened.


    Kevin looked down at her. Her long eyshes trembled, and her fingers slowly grasped the quilt on her body, looking uneasy and lonely.


    He stood there and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see Farah. She¡¯s also in the hospital. You take a rest first, and I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡±


    ¡°Farah is also in the hospital?¡± Nicole heard him and immediately raised her head.


    Kevin nodded and said, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    From his appearance, it seemed that he was not angry.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. Kevin walked out and closed the door.


    Seeing that Farah had finallye to her senses after washing her stomach, Kevin felt fortunate that she had survived a disaster.


    ¡°Brother? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Kevin asked in surprise, smelling the faint smell of disinfectant and Kevin¡¯s disappointed face.


    ¡°You have taken too many sleeping pills. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Farah was stunned for a moment before she realized that Kevin might have misunderstood her.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten sleeping pills, but I don¡¯t want tomit suicide.¡±


    Although she had experienced so many disgusting things and suffered great psychological trauma, she didn¡¯t really want to die for a while. She just couldn¡¯t fall asleep and ate too much identally.


    After listening to her exnation, Kevin finally looked better. He sat down beside her and asked if she still felt ufortable.


    Farah shook her head. The wounds in her body would always heal, but the wounds in her heart might be healed with the passage of time.


    She grabbed the bed sheet and lowered her head. Her face was pale with illness. Kevin reached out to hold her body and let her head lean on his shoulder.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said to her, ¡°Be strong, as long as I¡¯m here, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, brother.¡±


    After so many days, Farah had not gone to school.


    James also found out that something was wrong, so he called her. When he learned that she was in the hospital, James immediately rushed over and Kevin was called back to thepany to deal with some things.


    Farah, dressed in a hospital gown, was lying on the bed with a paleplexion. When she saw Jamesing, she struggled to sit up.


    James walked along the edge of the bed and helped her put a pillow on her back. Then he said with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly hospitalized?¡±


    Seeing James, Farah¡¯s mood was about to break down again. She didn¡¯t say a word and her eyes turned red.


    After the treatment, she didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured. James walked to the bedside. He helped her adjust the height of the bed and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Now you need to have a good rest. Come on, lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°Will you stay here with me? I¡¯m afraid, cautious.¡±


    James only knew that such a big thing had happened to Farah. From childhood to adulthood, she was like a flower in a greenhouse. She was taken care of very well.


    Her reddish eyes, like a weak little white rabbit, held Jame¡¯s hand tightly. She was deeply afraid that he would run away.


    Her fear passed through his palm. James cated her. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay here with you. You just close your eyes and sleep. I¡¯ll be here to guard you.¡±


    Farah slowly closed her eyes, but she held James¡¯s hand all the time.


    Gradually, her breathing became even. James tried to shout at her twice, but after he did not respond, he tried to pull out his hand. As a result, he almost woke her up.


    He couldn¡¯t break it at all, so he had to give up.


    Nicole was bored in the ward alone. She browsed her Weibo and chat box. Looking at the inte celebrities who took selfies, Nicole wanted to shut her down.


    After circling around, her eyes became sore. She simply put away her mobile phone andy down to rest. But when she was about to fall asleep, someone seemed toe in.


    But she was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t want to wake up at all.


    Was she a nurse?


    The next moment, she felt a hand gentlynding on the wound on her face and carefully taking care of it, as if she was holding a treasure in the world.


    Nicole was shocked. Just as she was about to open her eyes, another person entered the room. The steady and regr footsteps. Nicole knew that Kevin wasing.


    She took a light breath, thinking that if she woke up at this time, she would not know what Kevin would say if she didn¡¯t know.


    Then she would continue to pretend to sleep, pretending that she didn¡¯t know, and it would be fine.


    James¡¯s hand was still on Nicole¡¯s face. Kevin stood at the door and looked at James¡¯s fingers, but his eyes were like sharp arrows.


    Looking at Kevin who suddenly appeared here, James raised his eyebrows and teased, ¡°Director George, you didn¡¯t go to the wrong room. Your sister is not here.¡±


    ¡°I remember that I invited you to the hospital to take care of my sister, not to do dirty things here. I didn¡¯t go wrong. Did you go wrong, Mr. Garcia?¡±


    The two of them were obviouslyughing, but the words they said wereing and going. They were holding guns and sticks, and the smell of gunpowder was very strong.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go wrong? Nicole is my student. I really don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship between her and Boss George is unknown to others.¡± James did not give in and was aggressive.


    ¡°She is¡­¡±


    Oh no!


    Nicole was afraid that Kevin could not open the door and exposed their rtionship. Nicole quickly and timely pretended to have just woken up, and then looked at the two people in the ward in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, Mr. George, why are you here?¡±


    Mr. George? Very well, this woman. Kevin squinted at her coldly.


    Nicole pretended not to see the coldness in Kevin¡¯s eyes. She smiled at James and said, ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯ve told you on the phone that I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe to see me on purpose. You can apany Mr. George.¡±


    Seeing Nicole wake up, James was a little sorry. ¡°Sorry, I woke you up.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Go and apany Mr. George.¡± Nicole only hoped that James would leave quickly.


    But James just stared at her and asked, ¡°Do you want me to leave? What about Mr. George?¡± He looked at Kevin while seriously looking at them.


    He waited for Nicole to give him an exnation.

 Chapter 107 – Mr. George is married

    However, Kevin was already married. If Nicole still got involved with him, she would end up with a tragedy. And this was not what James wanted to see.


    Nicole hesitated and couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment. She and Kevin, who had no rtionship with each other, how to exin it was reasonable. She knew that James was suspicious and his brain was running at a speed as fast as an electric motor.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She pointed to Kevin and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Garcia, he is my client. He is one of my clients in the Clinic.¡±


    ¡°Client?¡± James obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Nicole nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes, in fact, you should have also seen the report that Mr. George is married and married¡­¡±


    For such a terrible woman, she thought that James would certainly understand her meaning, so she said more and more smoothly, ¡°But you think Mr. George¡¯s skin is so good. If it is normal, how could he do something that ordinary people can¡¯t understand? Am I right? So, Mr. Garcia, I can¡¯t say more.¡±


    Noticing Kevin¡¯s eyes, Nicole changed the topic and immediately covered her mouth, as if she had just revealed some great secret.


    Because of Jame¡¯s intelligence, she must understand what she said, but she was not sure whether she would believe it or not.


    James¡¯s eyes subconsciously fell on the middle of Kevin¡¯s legs. He still had some doubts about Nicole¡¯s words, but this exnation was so reasonable.


    Originally, the outside world couldn¡¯t understand Kevin¡¯s marriage. If there was that kind of problem, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to exin.


    After all, there was no normal woman who could make her husband impotent. However, could Kevin really not do that?


    ¡°Have you seen enough? If you have seen enough, get out of here!¡± Kevin became angry from embarrassment. He was furious.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole hurriedly urged James, ¡°Oh, Mr. Garcia, you should leave quickly. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t reveal the privacy of the guests. Kevin is so angry now. You should leave quickly and go to see Farah. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    By the count of the time, Farah was about to wake up. James was also worried that she would not be able to find anyone when she woke up. She was going to leave.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Then have a good rest. I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Nicole waved at her.


    James left the ward. He had no time to care about Kevin¡¯s cold eyes. After confirming that James really left, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She patted her chest and turned around. When she saw Kevin¡¯s cold eyes, she paused and smiled guilty. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to take care of the overall situation. As for the emergency, you have to understand.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it? Is there a hidden disease?¡± He asked in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nicole ran to him and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°I was just talking nonsense just now. Don¡¯t take it seriously. I¡¯m not sure whether you can do it or not. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    It was he who did not satisfy her, so she could onlye up with such ame excuse. Kevin stretched out his hand, and Nicole¡¯s body was attached to his strong chest. However, she stood on tiptoe and was a little frightened.


    She put her hands on his chest and smiled hypocritically. ¡°You are so strong, and your fighting value is so high. How can I not be good? Don¡¯t haggle over it with me. It¡¯s just a gift of convenience. This is not my intention, and it¡¯s not my intention.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your intention? Do you think I¡¯m powerful enough?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face was sad, and her face slowly flushed. Her eyes were uncertain. Kevin lifted her chin and forced her to meet his deep eyes. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the problem?¡± Nicole saw his deep brown eyes, which were like a deep pool and contained a dangerous vortex, as if he wanted to suck away people¡¯s souls. She swallowed hard, but could not turn her eyes away.


    She subconsciously retracted her jaw. Her eyes were delicate and bright, and her lips were as red as rose petals. Kevin¡¯s eyes became more and more deep and dark, like a burning me.


    One again, he hugged her waist tightly and buckled her towards himself. He said aggressively, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to answer my question, I will let you know how powerful I am.¡±


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to teach yourself than to teach others by talking.


    Therefore, her soft lips were heavily touched.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then his mind was in a tumult.


    Kevin¡¯s kiss was the same as his. He had never known what gentleness was.


    But they probably didn¡¯t expect it in their dreams. In fact,pared with the kind of gentle romance, women sometimes preferred this kind of direct and powerful straight forward expression, which would be more implicit and introverted. It would make people more tempted and their adrenaline soar, which was particrly easy to fall in love with.


    Therefore, it made sense that men did not love women and did not love this saying. But it was hard to imagine that when they kissed, outside the room, there was a pair of eyes that saw everything.


    James was worried and suspicious, so he finally chose to turn it back. Looking at it, he saw such an unexpected and shocking scene.


    All of a sudden, he felt angry that he had been deceived and betrayed.


    When the oxygen was used up, her heart and lungs seemed to be burning. Nicole¡¯s whole body was weak. If Kevin hadn¡¯t held her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    In the end, Kevin let out a sob and finally let go of her red lips, which had been badly trodden on.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nicole was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t raise her head, but Kevin didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the best in the universe. Which man has such a great ability tost for two hours? You can apply for the world record of the world.¡±


    Nicole ran to bed with a red face and pulled the quilt to cover herself. She was too ashamed to see him again.


    There was still his saliva between Kevin¡¯s cold lips and teeth. He pursed his lips and looked at the outside of the ward. He didn¡¯t want to miss the person who came back just now.


    He knew that with James¡¯s cautious character, he would not leave so easily.


    As expected.


    He said to Nicole who was lying on the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see Farah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    When he left, Nicole pulled out the corner of the quilt and breathed out. The injured little face on the right was as red as the left face.


    When James returned to Farah¡¯s ward, she had already woken up. She was leaning against the bed with a disappointed face, and her expression was extremely lonely.


    When she saw Jamesing back with a hot water bottle, she was obviously stunned. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I thought you were gone.¡±


    ¡°No, I just went to make some hot water. I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t break my promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful.¡± Farah took James¡¯s hand.


    Previously, because of her restraint and shyness, she did not dare to express her feelings. Her parents also thought that they should be together naturally. But after such a long time, James did not say anything. On the contrary, it was about Nicole.


    Farah suddenly had a sense of crisis, so she pulled James to sit down at the bedside, suddenly stretched out her hands, hugged his narrow and thin waist, and buried her face in his chest.


    She said shyly, ¡°James, I have something to say to you for a long time.¡±


    James froze and wanted to stop Farah, but Farah had already said happily, ¡°Hey, James, I like you. I have liked you since I was very young. Do you like me? I am your girlfriend, and we are together, okay?¡±


    Although she was already 25 years old, Farah still looked at James nervously with the sweetness and shyness of a young girl.


    She summoned up her courage and expressed everything. Naturally, she wanted to get the same response.


    James frowned slightly. When he was thinking about how to make it clear, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and Kevin, who was silent, stood there.


    Farah was still leaning in James¡¯s arms. When she saw Kevining, she blushed with embarrassment and hid in James¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you knock on the door ande in? It¡¯s so annoying. Don¡¯t you know that you didn¡¯t greet me politely?¡±


    Kevin reached out and knocked on the door three times. ¡°Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye in, why do you knock on it? Didn¡¯t you ask the question when you knew it?¡±


    Kevin pulled the corner of his mouth nomittally and asked her,, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s much better. With cautiouspany, I feel very good.¡±


    Falling in love was the most favorable way for a woman to recover.


    Farah had already made it clear what she meant. No matter how foolish James was, he would still be able to read her mind.

 Chapter 108 – I have something to tell you

    However, Kevin would never give him a chance to make it clear. He said to James, ¡°Come out with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have something to tell you too.¡± James let go of Farah and stood up.


    Farah looked at them with great concern. ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Farah, stay here obediently. I¡¯lle back with your brother.¡± James was the first to walk out of the door, followed by Kevin.


    James stood by the window with his slender figure. The orange sunset covered his whole body with ayer of warm yellow light. His white face was warm and elegant.


    He put one hand in his trouser pocket and looked at the unpredictable sky in the distance. ¡°You want to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Farah likes you, so I hope you won¡¯t let her down.¡± Kevin went straight in. ¡°She¡¯s my only sister. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°So, if she likes me, do I have to love her too?¡± James¡¯s tone could not tell whether he was happy or angry, but obviously, there was a silent anger in it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± As a result, Kevin¡¯s overbearing attitude was not negotiable.


    James sneered and looked at Kevin, unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. What¡¯s more, my feelings are not your bargaining chips. You think too simply. I don¡¯t like Farah. I only regard her as my sister. I can¡¯t respond to her feelings.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to respond to her love, but I won¡¯t allow her to suffer any harm.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, do you really think you can do anything? You want to control your feelings?¡± James felt an unprecedented anger. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like her, you still want to force me to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Within my ability, I will try my best to satisfy my sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. Do you really think that you can control everything? A wife who can¡¯t be seen, and raising a young girl. I don¡¯t know what method you used to seduce Nicole, but I tell you, as long as I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t let her continue to sink into depravity.¡±


    ¡°Fall into depravity? Do you think she¡¯s falling into depravity by following me?¡± Kevin sneered. ¡°Also, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m raising her up, but that¡¯s what she¡¯s willing to do. Didn¡¯t you see it clearly just now?¡±


    James¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Just now, he saw it clearly, but he had been deceiving himself and felt that Nicole was forced to do so. Now, Kevin rudely poked out the lie, so he was speechless and couldn¡¯t refute it. But he was so unwilling.


    He stepped forward and hit Kevin¡¯s hard chest. ¡°She is just a female student. If you do this, you will destroy her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our business. It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s none of your business. The reason I called you out is to tell you. Whether you like Farah or not, you can¡¯t let her get hurt. Otherwise, I will never let you go, let go of your family!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± James said, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Do you think you can fight against the entire family on your own?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if I can or can¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin turned around and left, leaving James almost angrily roaring. ¡°Kevin, I won¡¯t let this matter go like this. Nicole, I¡¯m determined to get it!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Kevin sneered with disdain and added a sharp and vicious saber. ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Kevin went back to Farah¡¯s ward. Farah¡¯s shy mood had been slightly calmed down.


    When she saw Kevin, she was not so embarrassed. She shouted straightforwardly, ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±


    ¡°He should go back first if he has something to do,¡± Kevin said naturally.


    Farah pouted in disappointment and said to Kevin, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you let him say hello to me and let him go?¡±


    Kevin rubbedd her soft blonde long hair and said, ¡°There will be a long way to go. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you heard it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kevin was Farah¡¯s most trusted and most worshipped person. She felt that her brother was omnipotent, so she hugged him arm and showed his first smile for so many days.


    Kevin also smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I like James, so do you think he likes me too? He was interrupted by you just before he could answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Of course he likes you.¡± Kevin said. Even if he didn¡¯t like you, he would let him like you.


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister is so beautiful and lovely, how can there be a man who doesn¡¯t like her?¡±


    Farah smiled shyly at him and he hoped that she would always maintain such a bright smile. Kevin promised that he wanted Farah to be carefree for the rest of her life, so he would definitely try his best to satisfy what she liked.


    His amber eyes shed with dangerous light.


    James drove the car at a high speed. It was obviously the evening peak, but he saw every inch of it, and it was a t road.


    He held the steering wheel with his slender fingers, and there was a raging anger rising in his heart. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t know whether he loved him or not, but he was also angry with Kevin¡¯s confidence.


    He had always been like this since he was a child.


    James absent-mindedly for a moment. Seeing that the two cars were about to collide, he quickly turned the steering wheel. So did the big truck.


    Finally, the big truck hit the butt of James¡¯s small car. The light small car slid two rounds on the half-way and hit the fence next to it.


    James tried his best to press the brake to death, and the car drifted two more times, which was almost like a big movie. It was only after a great deal of danger that the car was able to stop.


    Fortunately, there was no big crash. James sat in the car, gasping for breath, because the big truck over there actually overturned. Dozens of tons of goods in the car poured down like a waterfall. If James¡¯s car did not escape in time, there was no possibility for him to survive now.


    If he didn¡¯t die in a great disaster, he would be blessed in the future.


    People around called the police and waited in the same ce for the traffic police toe over to deal with it. Then James drove back.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted.


    ~


    It was Lily who sent the dinner to Nicole¡¯s ward.


    After the ss meeting, she directly took a taxi and brought over some materials for the internship.


    From tomorrow onwards, all the students were assigned to the internship units, with an internship of three months.


    While eating fried rice, Lily said vaguely, ¡°The Spring Festival ising soon, and we have to go for an internship. Isn¡¯t it a trap? Can¡¯t we wait for the flowers to bloom next spring?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°The school is doing this for our own good. They want to give us more training time.¡± In fact, it was better for Nicole to go to the internship now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Garcia¡¯s ss will be put on in the evening. Ah, I feel sad when I think about it. Have we spent thest time of our college career in such a boring and tasteless internship career?¡±


    ¡°How can it be boring and tasteless? Maybe we will meet handsome men.¡± Nicole generously shared with her. ¡°Dr. Louisof our clinic is a first-ss handsome man. It¡¯s eye-catching to see him.¡±


    Hearing that there was a handsome guy, Lily rushed to say, ¡°Really, what if I¡¯m unlucky enough to meet a handsome guy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With your appearance, you don¡¯t deserve to meet such an ugly person. You¡¯re afraid of ordinary people.¡±Cold sarcasm came from the door.


    David, who was dressed in white, gracefully leaned against the door frame. His sarcasm was faint.


    Lily almost spat out a mouthful of rice from her mouth. She turned her head and red at him. ¡°So, a dog can¡¯t speak decentnguage. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute. Get out of here. You¡¯d better stay cold wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯m willing to talk nonsense with you? I¡¯m here to deliver the bill. Also, my bank ount number is written on it. Remember to transfer the money to my bank card.¡±


    After leaving a pile of bills and a card number, David left unrestrainedly. Lily sat on a small stool next to him. When she saw the number that was left after the final calction, she spat out a mouthful of rice.


    ¡°Holy crap! 100, 000, do you want to rob? Why don¡¯t you rob the bank? David, you damn bastard!¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect that a broken sponge would cost 100, 000 for a treatment fee. Besides, there was medical treatment now. It could pay eighty percent of the medical expenses. How could it be so expensive?

 Chapter 109 – Is it made of gold?

    Lily couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Does David think his sponge body is made of gold? Even if it¡¯s made of gold, it won¡¯t cost 100, 000. It seems that I should break himpletely and sew him with gold!¡±


    ¡°Is it made of gold?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but want tough at the thought of that scene.


    However, Lily was full of righteous indignation now, so she couldn¡¯tugh. She took the bill and looked at it.


    David, this guy, was really insidious. He only used imported medicines. These medicines didn¡¯t enter medical treatment at all.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t use medical treatment at all. All the medical expenses were real and they were not cheap at all.


    ¡°Damn it! This person is really stupid and rich, isn¡¯t he? I don¡¯t know how to use it when I pay for medical care every year. What a pig head!¡±


    Lily was so angry that her heart was trembling. She immediately rushed out of the door and chased after David.


    There was a table of leftovers left in the ward.


    Nicole sighed and packed up the bowls and chopsticks. She went to the bathroom to check her face. If she didn¡¯t look at it, it would be fine.


    At first nce, even she herself thought her face was hateful. If she went out like this, the little child would be directly scared to cry.


    However, if he took this dress to the clinic, it might ruin the signboard of the clinic. Nicole gave up and had to take another day off.


    It was boring to be alone at night, and she didn¡¯t know if Kevin was still apanying Farah. In fact, Nicole really admired Farah. She was like a princess, adored by thousands of people.


    It was not like her. Obviously, she had parents, but in fact, she was just an orphan without any concern. Even if she died outside, no one would care about her.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself, as if to respond to her disdain. Her cell phone suddenly rang and it was still from her family.


    Nicole frowned, subconsciously thinking that there would be no good things for the family to find her, because good things were not her fault at all.


    At first, she didn¡¯t pick it up, but soon, the phone rang again. She didn¡¯t pick it up until it rang three times.


    It was Barry¡¯s call. Nicole still called him in a symbolic way, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Barry didn¡¯t talk much with his daughter, so he had nothing to say. But this time, he still talked about some academic affairs and asked her if she was going to be an intern.


    Nicole said that she had found an internship unit. Barry chuckled and said, ¡°My daughter is really awesome.¡±


    Somehow, Nicole didn¡¯t like this sentence and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want you toe back to eat more when you are free. We are still family, aren¡¯t you? Your grandfather misses you very much. I think on Friday, you can go home for dinner. I¡¯ll ask you to pick you up then.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    But Barry didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse at all. ¡°That¡¯s settled. Come back on Friday. Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Nicole was speechless.


    It was always like this. It seemed that she was negotiating, but in fact, it was just a notice to her. When did she say that she wanted to go back?


    This was a bad habit. She was a little depressed because of this phone call.


    She knew that all the changes of her family were caused by Kevin. They thought that she married Kevin because they had a high status. They had to fawn on her so that they could have some rtionship with Kevin.


    It was less than 7 o¡¯clock, and she didn¡¯t want to sleep. The street lights outside were all turned on. The heating in the ward was turned on, but she was too tired to be awake. Nicole wore a coat and trousers, she went downstairs for a walk, and digested food by the way.


    Due to the cold, the road lights emitted a circle of pale light, shining on the tall bushes on the bothe sides of the road, which was somewhat gloomy.


    Nicole wrapped herself in a coat and stepped on the green gstones under her feet. The distance between the green gstones was very close.


    She jumped over them one by one as if she was jumping into a house. She was having a good time.


    It not only added to her interest, but also warmed up her body.


    All the depression in her heart was gone at this moment, and she felt rxed all over.


    ¡°Nicole?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suddenly, someone called her. The voice sounded familiar.


    Nicole turned around and saw Kevin standing behind her in a ck jacket.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to be happy. The cold gaze around her made her feel less happy. She smiled guiltily and asked Kevin, ¡°Why are you passing by so coincidentally?¡±


    That was the shortcut that Kevin was used to taking, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had encountered unhappy things since he had gone through it twice recently.


    ¡°Are you a pig¡¯s brain?¡± Kevin angrily counted her down.


    Nicole choked and said, ¡°Are you a pig with a brain? You still want to marry me even if you know that I¡¯m a pig.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s married to you? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my sugar daddy?¡± Speaking of this, Kevin was even more furious.


    Nicole was so angry that she was in a mess. She hurriedly stood on tiptoe and covered Kevin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh, there are so many people here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Fortunately, someone just nced at them with a strange look and left in a hurry.


    Kevin pulled her hand down and said, ¡°This is not what you want.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to get me into trouble, rather than get yourself into trouble?¡±


    Nicole smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°We¡¯re in love with each other, but now they all know that I¡¯m your mistress. It seems that there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    ¡°Humph, why is there a difference? It¡¯s just that Kevin is toozy to say it.¡±


    The wind was blowing, and the gloomy northwest wind blew on his face. The knife seemed to be in pain.


    Nicole stomped on the ground and held Kevin¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Hurry up and get in. It¡¯s so cold.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be frozen to death.¡± Kevin said.


    She didn¡¯t stay in the ward and wandered around, which made her get into trouble. Kevin was extremely rude to her.


    Nicole bared her teeth and knew that he was right, but she still couldn¡¯t help but protest in a low voice, ¡°I was bored alone, so I wanted to go out to do some activities. You haven¡¯t told me why you were here.¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by. Oh, I¡¯m here again to see Farah.¡±


    After entering the hospital building, the heating came in an instant, as if it had entered spring. Nicole immediately let go of Kevin¡¯s arm and walked quietly beside him, but kept the distance between them.


    Kevin looked at his suddenly empty arm and frowned. Nicole stood next to the elevator and said, ¡°I¡¯m not on the same floor as Farah. I¡¯ll take this one, and you take that one.¡±


    The hospital elevator was separated by one or two floors, so she and Kevin¡¯s destination were different. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t take the elevator together.


    The single elevator arrived first, and she went in alone. As a result, when the elevator door was about to close, Kevin¡¯s figure suddenly shed in.


    Nicole looked at him in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow over there. Let¡¯s go upstairs first. I¡¯ll take the stairster.¡±


    Well, the result was the same anyway.


    The second floor of the elevator stopped, and many people came in. The elevator itself was not big, so it immediately became crowded.


    Nicole stood in the corner, and Kevin stood in front of her, stretching a small world for her with her body. Staring at his wide back, Nicole silently bit her lower lip, and her heart suddenly felt a little sad.


    She really envied Farah. Kevin really loved her.


    When the elevator arrived, almost everyone left. Nicole silently followed Kevin out of the elevator.


    Next to her was a safe staircase. One floor was enough for him to go to Farah¡¯s ce.


    She said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want me to go there, then go up from here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She walked forward in a state of frustration.


    She went back to the ward and closed the door. The corridor behind her was empty, and her heart seemed to be blocked by a rock. Somehow, she felt wronged and sour, and even wanted to cry.


    Although she didn¡¯t count on it, she subconsciously hoped that he coulde over. Perhaps it was because people relied on their psychology.


    She pulled out the quilt andy on the bed. She really covered herself with the quilt and her eyes turned red.


    In a daze, the door was gently pushed open. Nicole was short of oxygen and her nose was blocked. She thought that the wind was blowing, so she continued to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, the quilt on her body was suddenly torn open. The fresh air rushed in and made her suffocate. She took a deep breath and let out a scream.


    There was a loud noise. It was a super awkward situation.


    Nicole herself was stunned, as well as the man beside her.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a pig.¡± Cold sarcasm sounded.


    Nicole turned around and red at him. Her face was red and her eyes were full of shock.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Kevin did not answer, but stared at her red eyes. Nicole hurriedly wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, trying to cover it up.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just hiding inside and reading novels. I¡¯m touched.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes moved to the bedside table next to her, where her cell phone was ced. The lie was mercilessly poked out.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. The atmosphere was strange and silent.


    Seeing Kevin still holding her quilt, she rushed to the quilt and took it back.


    The bed was very small, so she was looking around the bed.


    Kevin simply moved a chair over and sat down by the bed, watching her busy. Kevin finally said in a faint voice, ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have nothing to do, go back first. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She seemed to have nowhere to hide in front of him, which made her panic.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as shey down, he came to her side andy down. Nicole was shocked and almost rolled down from the other side.


    Fortunately, Kevin took her back from the edge of crisis in time. But because of this, her body was close to him.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Kevin whispered in her ear. The two simple words almost caused Nicole¡¯s hair to stand on end.

 Chapter 110 – The voice sounds familiar

    ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Suddenly, someone called her. The voice sounded familiar.


    Nicole turned around and saw Kevin standing behind her in a ck jacket.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to be happy. The cold gaze around her made her feel less happy. She smiled guiltily and asked Kevin, ¡°Why are you passing by so coincidentally?¡±


    That was the shortcut that Kevin was used to taking, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had encountered unhappy things since he had gone through it twice recently.


    ¡°Are you a pig¡¯s brain?¡± Kevin angrily counted her down.


    Nicole choked and said, ¡°Are you a pig with a brain? You still want to marry me even if you know that I¡¯m a pig.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s married to you? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my sugar daddy?¡± Speaking of this, Kevin was even more furious.


    Nicole was so angry that she was in a mess. She hurriedly stood on tiptoe and covered Kevin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh, there are so many people here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Fortunately, someone just nced at them with a strange look and left in a hurry.


    Kevin pulled her hand down and said, ¡°This is not what you want.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to get me into trouble, rather than get yourself into trouble?¡±


    Nicole smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°We¡¯re in love with each other, but now they all know that I¡¯m your mistress. It seems that there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    ¡°Humph, why is there a difference? It¡¯s just that Kevin is toozy to say it.¡±


    The wind was blowing, and the gloomy northwest wind blew on his face. The knife seemed to be in pain.


    Nicole stomped on the ground and held Kevin¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Hurry up and get in. It¡¯s so cold.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be frozen to death.¡± Kevin said.


    She didn¡¯t stay in the ward and wandered around, which made her get into trouble. Kevin was extremely rude to her.


    Nicole bared her teeth and knew that he was right, but she still couldn¡¯t help but protest in a low voice, ¡°I was bored alone, so I wanted to go out to do some activities. You haven¡¯t told me why you were here.¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by. Oh, I¡¯m here again to see Farah.¡±


    After entering the hospital building, the heating came in an instant, as if it had entered spring. Nicole immediately let go of Kevin¡¯s arm and walked quietly beside him, but kept the distance between them.


    Kevin looked at his suddenly empty arm and frowned. Nicole stood next to the elevator and said, ¡°I¡¯m not on the same floor as Farah. I¡¯ll take this one, and you take that one.¡±


    The hospital elevator was separated by one or two floors, so she and Kevin¡¯s destination were different. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t take the elevator together.


    The single elevator arrived first, and she went in alone. As a result, when the elevator door was about to close, Kevin¡¯s figure suddenly shed in.


    Nicole looked at him in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow over there. Let¡¯s go upstairs first. I¡¯ll take the stairster.¡±


    Well, the result was the same anyway.


    The second floor of the elevator stopped, and many people came in. The elevator itself was not big, so it immediately became crowded.


    Nicole stood in the corner, and Kevin stood in front of her, stretching a small world for her with her body. Staring at his wide back, Nicole silently bit her lower lip, and her heart suddenly felt a little sad.


    She really envied Farah. Kevin really loved her.


    When the elevator arrived, almost everyone left. Nicole silently followed Kevin out of the elevator.


    Next to her was a safe staircase. One floor was enough for him to go to Farah¡¯s ce.


    She said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want me to go there, then go up from here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She walked forward in a state of frustration.


    She went back to the ward and closed the door. The corridor behind her was empty, and her heart seemed to be blocked by a rock. Somehow, she felt wronged and sour, and even wanted to cry.


    Although she didn¡¯t count on it, she subconsciously hoped that he coulde over. Perhaps it was because people relied on their psychology.


    She pulled out the quilt andy on the bed. She really covered herself with the quilt and her eyes turned red.


    In a daze, the door was gently pushed open. Nicole was short of oxygen and her nose was blocked. She thought that the wind was blowing, so she continued to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, the quilt on her body was suddenly torn open. The fresh air rushed in and made her suffocate. She took a deep breath and let out a scream.


    There was a loud noise. It was a super awkward situation.


    Nicole herself was stunned, as well as the man beside her.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a pig.¡± Cold sarcasm sounded.


    Nicole turned around and red at him. Her face was red and her eyes were full of shock.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Kevin did not answer, but stared at her red eyes. Nicole hurriedly wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, trying to cover it up.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just hiding inside and reading novels. I¡¯m touched.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes moved to the bedside table next to her, where her cell phone was ced. The lie was mercilessly poked out.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. The atmosphere was strange and silent.


    Seeing Kevin still holding her quilt, she rushed to the quilt and took it back.


    The bed was very small, so she was looking around the bed.


    Kevin simply moved a chair over and sat down by the bed, watching her busy. Kevin finally said in a faint voice, ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have nothing to do, go back first. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She seemed to have nowhere to hide in front of him, which made her panic.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as shey down, he came to her side andy down. Nicole was shocked and almost rolled down from the other side.


    Fortunately, Kevin took her back from the edge of crisis in time. But because of this, her body was close to him.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Kevin whispered in her ear. The two simple words almost caused Nicole¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep here?¡± Nicole asked him.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Kevin answered.


    ¡°Yes, if so, your arms will be numb when you get up tomorrow morning.¡± Of course, her shoulders were not much better.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get numb.¡± She said in a tone that didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Nicole was shocked and moved ufortably.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Said Kevin.


    ¡°If you really want to sleep, it¡¯s not impossible. But can you take off your clothes first?¡±


    I¡¯m very ufortable to put it in this way. They secretlyined.


    Kevin finally let go of her and sat up. He took off the suit jacket outside and unbuttoned the cor and cuff of his shirt.


    Then he pulled out his belt and looked at her seriously. ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face became redder and redder. Looking at this small area, she seemed to be bleeding. Finally, she shook her head silently.


    ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± Hey down again and pulled her together.


    Nicole¡¯s head was on his strong arm, and her breath was full of his clean and familiar breath. Just now, a person¡¯s self-pity seemed to be her fantasy. She even couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a reality or a dream.


    But his heartbeat and his body temperature in his arms were real.


    Nicole leaned against his chest. Being so intimate, she was not used to it, but also made people feel so greedy.


    He wanted to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. He felt that a long time had passed, but in fact, it was just a little bit of time.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but push him.


    Hezily snorted from his nostrils as a response.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either. It¡¯s too early to sleep now.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s life was quite regr. Although he was not a night cat, he didn¡¯t sleep early. It was strange that he could sleep at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The man who had been closing his eyes finally made a sound.


    Silence, all right. ¡°Then you can go to sleep. Good night.¡± Then she took her mobile phone next to her, rested his arm as a pillow, and yed Happy Fighting the Landlord.


    She turned off the silence and had a good time. The light of her cell phone shone on her face. It was bright and her body was still swaying slightly. The two of them were stuck together, how could it not affect her?


    After a while, her cell phone was suddenly taken away.


    It was just a good card, and there was only one big or small one left. As long as it was blown up, it could win a lot of fun beans. But now, it was all ruined by Kevin.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Nicole looked at the empty palm and immediately panicked.


    She rushed over and wanted to take back her mobile phone. It was okay if she didn¡¯t throw herself at Kevin. But unfortunately, she just wanted to take back her mobile phone, so she didn¡¯t notice how ambiguous and inappropriate their posture was at the moment.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 111 – Let’s get numb

    ¡°Do you want to sleep here?¡± Nicole asked him.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Kevin answered.


    ¡°Yes, if so, your arms will be numb when you get up tomorrow morning.¡± Of course, her shoulders were not much better.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get numb.¡± She said in a tone that didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Nicole was shocked and moved ufortably.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Said Kevin.


    ¡°If you really want to sleep, it¡¯s not impossible. But can you take off your clothes first?¡±


    I¡¯m very ufortable to put it in this way. They secretlyined.


    Kevin finally let go of her and sat up. He took off the suit jacket outside and unbuttoned the cor and cuff of his shirt.


    Then he pulled out his belt and looked at her seriously. ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face became redder and redder. Looking at this small area, she seemed to be bleeding. Finally, she shook her head silently.


    ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± Hey down again and pulled her together.


    Nicole¡¯s head was on his strong arm, and her breath was full of his clean and familiar breath. Just now, a person¡¯s self-pity seemed to be her fantasy. She even couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a reality or a dream.


    But his heartbeat and his body temperature in his arms were real.


    Nicole leaned against his chest. Being so intimate, she was not used to it, but also made people feel so greedy.


    He wanted to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. He felt that a long time had passed, but in fact, it was just a little bit of time.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but push him.


    Hezily snorted from his nostrils as a response.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either. It¡¯s too early to sleep now.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s life was quite regr. Although he was not a night cat, he didn¡¯t sleep early. It was strange that he could sleep at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The man who had been closing his eyes finally made a sound.


    Silence, all right. ¡°Then you can go to sleep. Good night.¡± Then she took her mobile phone next to her, rested his arm as a pillow, and yed Happy Fighting the Landlord.


    She turned off the silence and had a good time. The light of her cell phone shone on her face. It was bright and her body was still swaying slightly. The two of them were stuck together, how could it not affect her?


    After a while, her cell phone was suddenly taken away.


    It was just a good card, and there was only one big or small one left. As long as it was blown up, it could win a lot of fun beans. But now, it was all ruined by Kevin.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Nicole looked at the empty palm and immediately panicked.


    She rushed over and wanted to take back her mobile phone. It was okay if she didn¡¯t throw herself at Kevin. But unfortunately, she just wanted to take back her mobile phone, so she didn¡¯t notice how ambiguous and inappropriate their posture was at the moment.


    The whole person was rubbing against him. She took back her phone and said, Hurry up and give it back to me. Let me give that card out. Hey, my Happy beans.¡±


    Nicole almost pounded her chest and stamped her feet. It seemed that it was about to end.


    ¡°Get out.¡± She did not take back her cell phone, but in the end, she heard a low and cold voice.


    Nicole was stunned. She looked down and found that her chest was almost on Kevin¡¯s head. Nicole gasped and climbed down in a hurry, but there was inevitable chaos.


    The most terrible thing was that she was in the hospital and did not wear a bra at all. Initially, the hospital gown was wide and wide, and I wished I couldpletely cover it up. It was ufortable to lie on the bed all the time.


    But now it was different. Her whole body almosty on Kevin¡¯s body. Naturally, there would be friction between her body and her body.


    Then she didn¡¯t die. Did she step on some key parts?


    Kevin¡¯s face instantly became stiff and ugly. When Nicole saw it, he immediately raised his hands and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡±


    Kevin took in a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Nicole jumped out of bed at the speed of a 100-meter sprint, stood at the bedside, and looked at the man who covered his face and endured the pain in difiture.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Do you want me to call the doctor?¡±


    Kevin red at her angrily. After a while, his face softened. He sat up with his arm propped up.


    Nicole quickly put a pillow behind him. ¡°How about that? Are you feeling better? If it really doesn¡¯t work, let the doctor have a look?¡±


    She walked out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kevin shouted at her to stop her.


    She immediately stopped walking out and lowered her head to y with her fingers. ¡°Well, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Who asked you to take my phone away? Oh, my Happy beans¡­¡±


    When Nicole ran over to have a look, all the Happy beans had lost again. Originally, she wanted to rely on this to turn the pages. But now, she was very sad and put down her mobile phone.


    Kevin looked at her with angry and resentful eyes. In her eyes, he was not as important as Happy bean.


    Noticing his re, Nicole immediately shrank her neck and looked at him with a ttering smile. ¡°Are you better?¡±


    ¡°Hump,¡± he replied. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Will there really be any medicine?¡± Nicole asked with great concern.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes almost burst out mes, as if he wanted to burn two holes in her face. ¡°Then you can¡¯t get away with it!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s no problem. In fact, if you don¡¯t say that there¡¯s something wrong with your body, how could you be so brave and aggressive when you¡¯re demoted? This shows that it¡¯s actually more effective than aphrodisiac. Maybe it can be used in medicine and solve a big scientific problem.¡± Maybe she will be famous and be a world-famous scientific giant.


    ¡°Haha,¡± thinking about it alone, she felt it was amazing. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    Kevin looked at her silly and happy face and almost broke down. ¡°Nicole, how can you still be in the mood tough at this time?¡±


    Nicole was stunned and quickly closed her mouth. Seeing that Kevin¡¯s face was much better, she quickly asked, ¡°Is it really okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but judging from his expression, he should be much better. She breathed a sigh of relief and felt ufortable again.


    Seeing that she was lying alone in the hospital bed, he said, ¡°The bed is for you to sleep. I¡¯ll find a nurse to rent a sleeping chair.¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s small? Isn¡¯t it not small?¡± she said and Keviny down again beside her.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she felt dizzy. He was lying on the bed, and he was pressing on her body. His handsome face was only a few centimeters away from her.


    Nicole took a slight breath, and her eyes were full of shock. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡±


    ¡°How can I sleep if you do this?¡± She answered sullenly, and her eyes dared not to look at him.


    Kevin turned sideways. The two of them were like conjoined babies, breathing together. Nicole was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    She felt that Kevin was weird, so she couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ordinarily, he was not a man who would do so many intimate actions.


    ¡°Answer my question first. Why are you crying?¡±


    For a moment, Nicole¡¯s soft heart seemed to be hit by something, and she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. She stared nkly at Kevin, and a lot of things shed through her mind.


    She wanted to grasp Kevin, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment. But somehow, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing. I envy your sister very much, and then I thought that I really failed. So I didn¡¯t control my emotions for a while.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kevin was slightly stunned. He had also investigated Nicole¡¯s family background before, and it was destined that she would not get any fair treatment for an illegitimate daughter like Nicole.


    Nicole obviously did not have this kind of luck. She grew up lonely and pushed aside, so the stronger she looked, the more fragile her heart was.


    No wonder she envied Farah. Indeed, Farah was much luckier than her.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a father, she grew up under the care of her mother and brother. The love she got was no less than anyone else.


    Kevin¡¯s big hand fell on her thin shoulder, and the butterfly bones on her back were clearly touched.


    This was his wife, but she hid in the quilt and cried alone. This kind of feeling was like a small silver needle, gently dormant in Kevin¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 112 – Can I hug you?

    Nicole¡¯s hands were hanging down to her side, and she felt a little ufortable. ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Her voice sounded muffled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole answered with a slight sound. He exhaled and a soft little hand climbed on his thin waist.


    The warm breath suddenly filled her chest. He was really narrow and thin, and no fat could be found from his whole body, but the hard and thick touch made people feel at ease.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Before going to bed, she thanked him in a low voice.


    ¡°Thank you for your sudden appearance. Although I was caught unprepared, it gave me a warm hug and made me no longer alone, enduring loneliness.¡±


    She thought it wouldn¡¯t be easy to fall asleep, but she didn¡¯t expect that Kevin¡¯s warm body would be so sleepy.


    Of course, it was natural that she didn¡¯t sleep well the next morning.


    But when she woke up, she was alone in bed.


    Nicole was lying on the bed. Except that her arm was slightly numb, which reminded her that it was not her dreamst night, everything seemed to be impossible to find.


    But the pillow was stained with his unique breath. She knew that he had slept with her for the whole night.


    He didn¡¯t know what was in his mind, but for Nicole, it was like a dream, giving birth to a trace of attachment and warmth. Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, his smile slowly climbed up the corner of his mouth.


    It was such a nice day.


    After checking the room at nine o¡¯clock and confirming that she was fine, she could be discharged from the hospital.


    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to ask for leave. Let¡¯s go to work. Life is really beautiful, isn¡¯t it?


    But that was only a moment of luxury for her, because when she was about to leave the ward, trouble came to her by ident.


    Nicole¡¯s heart was filled with fear when she saw Mrs. Jang, who had suddenlye to her room.


    The wound on her face had not healed yet. She stared at Mrs. Jang warily and stopped calling her aunt. She looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mrs. Jang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mrs. Jang rushed in with the seven uncles and eight aunts behind her. When she saw Nicole, she pointed at her and scolded her and burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her who caused our rk¡­ My son.¡±


    So the seven uncles and eight aunts began to talk about it. Nicole did not know what had happened, but she also knew that such a fierce group of people would not be good.


    She panicked and felt that they were not kind, so she took out her mobile phone and wanted to call the police. One of them was sharp-eyed and found her.


    He immediately rushed up, took Nicole¡¯s mobile phone, and pressed her down on the bed. He cursed angrily, ¡°You still want to call the police? You shameless little bitch!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve caused so much trouble for us in the north of rk. How could you still be so shameless?¡±


    Nicole could be annihted by your words of criticism. She didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. She only knew that these women were crazy.


    They bit her like mad dogs. Some people kept on holding her, which made her gasp in pain.


    ¡°Let me go, you three¡­¡± Nicole struggled so hard that she couldn¡¯t help swearing.


    Now if she¡¯s beaten by someone like this. It¡¯s a shame for Kevin. She got nothing and broke free from one person¡¯s control. Nicole couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Help! Help me¡­¡±


    Immediately, doctors and nurses heard the call and rushed over.


    However, when Nicole ran to the door, she bumped into a hard and thick chest. She was knocked back two steps. Fortunately, she was steady in time.


    She didn¡¯t know how embarrassing she looked at the moment, but when she saw Kevin, her body softened and she really breathed a sigh of relief.


    She grabbed his sleeve tightly and tried to hold up the corners of her mouth to show a smile. ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t lose your face this time, did I? I¡¯ve broken out of the siege.¡±


    When Kevin saw her disheveled hair and a few more scars on her body, her gloomy eyes emitted a cold light. He forcibly stopped those who wanted to chase after Nicole. This group of people were shocked by Kevin¡¯s cold eyes.


    However, Mrs. Jang didn¡¯t care. She shouted at Kevin, ¡°Who are you? Give me Nicole, the little bitch, and I will let here to my son and bow her head to express her apology!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nicole¡¯s body froze. What kind of deep hatred was this? How could she be so severely punished?


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for forgiveness? Do you think rk is worthy of it?¡± His tone was cold and uncountable.


    Kevin protected Nicole by his side and looked coldly at this group of ignorant men and women. Nicole could only stand aside and stare at them with an imposing mNicoler that could not be opened by then thousand men.


    Mrs. Jang looked very arrogant, as if she was the most outstanding son in the world. Now that Kevin shouted at her, her face immediately became very ugly.


    When she was Nicole standing with him so intimately, she immediately red at Nicole fiercely. ¡°Is this the mistress you¡¯re looking for? So you¡¯re fearless? Who are you? Do you know who I am?¡±


    A lecherous man would probably like to ask others who he was in the end, as if he could raise his own status and make people fear him. Nicole hated such a person very much.


    She really wanted to rush out and shout out, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    As a result, Kevin just sneered and said, ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with me? Get out!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Jang was so angry that her face turned pale.


    In the end, she looked at Nicole viciously. ¡°Nicole,e here. You caused my son to be like this. You must be responsible for the rest of his life.¡±


    Nicole widened her eyes and was responsible for the rest of rk¡¯s life. What was going on?


    ¡°What did I do to him?¡± She frowned.


    Mrs. Jang pointed her finger at her and said, ¡°Last night, you took my son¡­¡± Her old face turned red slowly and didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    This unspeakable look made those unwitting people think that Nicole had raped himst night.


    Fortunately, she had been sleeping with Kevinst night. Otherwise, she would not be able to wash herself clean even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    ¡°Tell me, what did I do to him?¡± Nicole looked at her exhausted face and was worried about it.


    ¡°You made my son diest night, so you were responsible for him for the rest of your life.¡± Mrs. Jang finally finished speaking in one breath.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her chin was about to fall. ¡°What?¡±


    She rememberedst night, when she went out to walk, she had encountered rk in the hospital garden. He tried to kiss and harassed her, that¡¯s why she kicked him.


    Although she kicked himst night, she didn¡¯t exert all her strength at all. Besides, thest time when David had been kicked so hard by Lily, he had been cured so easily.


    Nicole clearly felt as if she had been extorted. She frowned and looked at Mrs. Jang, ¡°Mrs. Jang, do you think your son¡¯s stuff is made of paper?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Jang¡¯s face changed again, ¡°Are you trying to shirk the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Nicole was eager to exin.


    Kevin stood behind her and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or not, just ask the director.¡±


    When Mrs. Jang heard that they were looking for the Director, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find him.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat when she saw how confident she was. ¡°Could it be true?¡±


    Kevin turned around, grabbed her wrist, and walked to the Director¡¯s office.


    Somehow, at this moment, Nicole¡¯s flustered heart was miraculously peaceful, as if Kevin was there. Everything could not be wrong.


    In the dean¡¯s office, a group of people rushed in.


    Mrs. Jang was in the lead, followed by a group of uncles and aunts. Kevin and Nicole were pushed to the end.


    Nicole was injured, and now she could be sure that her appearance was not good. But Kevin had already held her hand, and she would not allow herself to be weak.


    The director sat behind the office chair. As soon as she went up, Mrs. Jang shouted, ¡°Second Cousin-nw.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking about it, she also felt that Mrs. Jang might collude with the Director, so she immediately became a little nervous.


    ¡°Second Cousin-inw, I brought the man here. Take out the inspection report of rk and let others have a look at it. If others don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s like we bully others.¡± Mrs. Jang was full of confidence and spoke loudly, and she was afraid that Nicole would not hear her words.


    Nicole curled her lips. The Director cleared his throat and picked up a stack of reports in front of him. When he looked up and was about to speak, he saw a tall man standing behind the crowd and looking at him.


    His eyes widened and he almost fell from the chair. He was not dazzled, but he saw, ¡°Mr. George¡­¡±


    The Director tried to stand up from the chair, but Kevin was faster and said coldly, ¡°Director, are you going to show us the report?¡±


    The two groups of people who came in surrounded his office tightly. He and Mrs. Jang were not familiar with each other, but they were just some rtives of his wife¡¯s family. Yesterday, they found him and wanted him to do them a favor.


    Things were not difficult. He could just say the contents of the report in front of them today, but he never thought that this person would be Kevin.


    ¡°Second Cousin-inw, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡± Mrs. Jang urged nervously and urgently. She was afraid that the Director would go back on his words.


    Cold sweat dripped down to Director Shang¡¯s forehead. He turned his head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this the person you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there any problem?¡± Mrs. Jang seemed to be nervous.


    ¡°Director Shang, if you don¡¯t want to see it, then hurry up. Don¡¯t dy your work.¡± Kevin urged with a cold face. With this, Kevin took Nicole¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa nearby.


    He looked calm and unhurried, and those madams, who were looking at him, wanted to say something but stopped.


    Standing in front of Kevin, he was trembling with fear, as if he immediately lowered his head in front of Kevin.


    This time, Mrs. Jang was unhappy for ignoring her. She directly took the report list from his hand and threw it in front of Nicole and said, ¡°Nicole, look carefully. Yesterday, because you hurt my son, he may lose his fertility function in the next half of his life. So you have to be responsible for it.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole was really dizzy. How could there be such a shameless person in this world?

 Chapter 113 – Blaming someone

    Nicole scoffed and thought, ¡°Take care of rk for the rest of my life, are you crazy? Besides, how do I know if rk became like this because of me? Who knows whether you¡¯re a victim or not?¡±


    Probably because it was rted to her whole life, Nicole¡¯s mind was exceptionally clear and she retorted in a clear and logical way.


    ¡°We have approved it. This is the director of this hospital.¡± Mrs. Jang immediately pushed Director Shang out. ¡°Second Cousin-inw, tell her whether what I said is true or not.¡± She was arrogant and fearless.


    Nicole was also nervous.


    However, at this time, Kevin, who had been silent since sitting down, looked at the Director with cold eyes and directly called his name. ¡°Director Shang, is what she said true?¡±


    Mrs. Jang also looked at him with hope, trying to speak out the answer that she was satisfied with.


    As a result, Director Shang immediately stood far away from Mrs. Jang and drew a clear line with her.


    He replied firmly, ¡°Thisdy is lying. In fact, her son¡¯s physical condition has gone wrong. Yesterday¡¯s ident is not enough to cause any harm to him. Mrs. Jang, you¡¯d better stop making trouble. It¡¯s not good to me others like this.¡±


    The scene turned urgent, and even Nicole was stunned. Obviously, the atmosphere was not right. The director was clearly a temporary confession, but he might tell the truth.


    Mrs. Jang was obviously trying to frame her, so she had to stay with her for the rest of her life.


    Nicole really spat out blood. She had never seen such a shameless Jang family member. Did she think that she was a push-over and could pinch him as she wished?


    When Mrs. Jang heard Director Shang¡¯s words, her face immediately turned red, but she was very unwilling. She waved to the Director and hit him, ¡°What do you mean by ming someone? What are you talking about? Aki Shang, what are you talking about!¡± In a hurry, she still called the Director¡¯s name.


    Director Shang was also a high-ranking person in daily life. Mrs. Jang was begging him for help, but now she changed the topic of greeting the guest and the host. The Director was angry and med her in turn. With the help of the seven uncles and eight aunts next to her, the scene was in a mess.


    Kevin and Nicole sat on the sofa, and people wereing and going next to them. The director of the hospital was beaten to escape with his head in his arms.


    Under the strong attack of the director of the hospital, the sound of saving his life and the security guards came to an end.


    From the beginning to the end, Kevin and Nicole had been watching coldly.


    Director Shang¡¯s sses were knocked off, and the white coat was torn off. His hair was messy, and there were many scars on his face. It was simr to Nicole¡¯s appearance, which made people sigh.


    The security guards took control of the group of women. Director Shang took back his sses and breathed a sigh of relief. It was a quarrel. He pointed at them grumpily and said, ¡°Do you want toe to the hospital to see a doctor in the future?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Director Shang found a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his face, and then humbly stood in front of Kevin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kevin and Nicole. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. What happened to rk has nothing to do with Nicole.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nicole was slightly relieved. ¡°Just say that it¡¯s not so easy to have a child without a child.¡±


    However, she also understood that it was not Kevin who happened to be here today. With her mouth open, it was really difficult for her to wash herself clean even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    Mrs. Jang¡¯s face was red, but she was pressed down by the security guard, and she dared not move again on the ground.


    Kevin stood up slowly and calmly. ¡°Director Shang, do you remember what I told youst time? It won¡¯t happen next time, but you don¡¯t remember what I said.¡±


    His cold and arrogant tone seemed to have finished a sentence, but left half of it. The feeling was like a fishbone stuck in his throat, and he didn¡¯t spit out fast.


    Director Shang widened his eyes in horror, while Kevin, like a breeze, left with Nicole.


    Nicole didn¡¯t recover until she got in the car. It seemed that she had passed through a fierce battle.


    ¡°But finally, I¡¯m d.¡±


    To his surprise, he came back unexpectedly.


    ¡°Today is Monday, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Nicole turned her head and looked curiously at the tall and straight man beside her. She felt that their rtionship seemed to be more intimate, and her words sounded casual.


    ¡°I forgot something.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Do you take it?¡± Just now, the ward was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know whether he had taken it or not.


    Kevin said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old wound had not yet healed, and the new one had been added. Nicole felt that she had been unlucky recently, so she wanted to go to the temple to worship him another day.


    He had wanted to go to work, but now he had to give up.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Aftering out of the hospital, Nicole found that the road he drove was not quite right. He didn¡¯t go to school or go back. It didn¡¯t take long for her to see him drive to the jewelry shop that he hade herest time.


    Nicole was still fresh in her memory when she bought goldst time. It seemed that she had to buy so much gold for free. Was Kevin going to return today?


    That was good. He bought it as a facade, but the problem was that he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring gold here. How should we retreat?¡±


    Kevin squinted at her coldly. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re here to withdraw the gold?¡±


    ¡°Then what are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Come down.¡± He was in the front, and Nicole could only follow him in confusion.


    The gold shop was always so luxurious and precious, which dazzled people¡¯s eyes. Behind the counter, there was a shopping guide in a ck uniform, who was wearing exquisite makeup and smiling sweetly.


    This time, Kevin took Nicole directly to the counter of the diamond ring.


    Nicole was very surprised. ¡°What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you bought enoughst time?¡±


    Kevin pointed to the rows of dazzling and expensive ss inside and said, ¡°Pick one for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t need it.¡± Besides, she had bought so many gold ringsst time. How could she wear them?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you to choose. You don¡¯t need to talk so much nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You can choose if you want. You don¡¯t have to look at the price tag. It costs six or seven digits. If she loses it, she won¡¯t be able to afford ten of them.¡±


    When she was ying chess, Kevin happened to have a phone call. He went to answer the phone, leaving Nicole standing alone in front of the counter, staring nkly at the sparkling stone.


    ¡°Do I have to choose?¡±


    The shopping guide knew them. They were rich people. Last time they bought so much gold at one go. Under the bed, their shop had thergest monthly trade in recent years, so they left a deep impression on them.


    Today, seeing that they came to buy diamonds again, they knew that men were generous, so they started to introduce them to Nicole. ¡°Madam, he loved you so much. You are really lucky. In fact, gold is not as good as diamond. Have you ever heard of this advertisement saying that diamonds are harder and more generous than gold, so you¡¯d better have a good rtionship with gold.¡±


    What a real shopping guide! Nicole chose the most pleasing one, which was the best one in the counter.


    She said to the shopping guide, ¡°Just this one. Take it out and let me have a look.¡±


    She temporarily chose to ignore the price above six digits.


    ¡°Well, Madam, you really have a good taste. This is the best ring in our store, which suits you very much.¡±


    Nicole looked at her clean and slender fingers bing jade-like green because she wore the diamond ring. Nicole immediately felt that this was really a good thing. No wonder women liked such stones.


    It was really eye-catching to raise it in the light, but it was too eye-catching. If it was worn to school, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of disturbance it would cause.


    She looked around and was really satisfied, but she still reluctantly picked it up.


    After paying for the ring, Kevin said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nicole pursed her lips and silently approached Kevin. Standing on the other side of him, he took the ring in his hand and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Well, since she had to give it to him, she would ept it happily.

 Chapter 114 – I want to buy it for you

    She reached out her left hand and put it in front of him. Kevin raised his hand and directly put the ring on her ring finger. ¡°Well, you really bought it at a high price. It¡¯s really pleasing.¡±


    This feeling was really¡­ illusory and very unreal. She was like stepping on a cotton floor, very soft and light. She was a little worried, but most of all she was happy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that someone would spoil her. However, this man was her husband.


    If the beginning of thebination was an ident, a marriage scene that was strongly dominated by him, then at this moment, the strong heartbeat in Nicole¡¯s chest told her that she began to y a role.


    Yes, she was holding Kevin¡¯s hand and her heart was trembling. She looked at him with a kind of fanatical and emotional look, which was a sign that she was tempted.


    Such a young, golden, and handsome man was willing to hold her in his palm. Nicole¡¯s heart, which was considered to be strong and invincible, couldn¡¯t help falling in love with him.


    Out of the jewelry store, Kevin¡¯s car was parked on the side of the road. They got into the car and Kevin drove it.


    Nicole turned her head and looked at the man next to her. ¡°Will it be toote if we go back now?¡±


    Kevin frowned, ¡°What are you doing back there?¡±


    ¡°I quit. It¡¯s so expensive. I don¡¯t want to buy it.¡± Said Nicole.


    ¡°I want to buy it.¡± Kevin said while looking straight down the road.


    Nicole widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you wear it?¡±


    Kevin gave her a very indifferent look, and immediately whispered, ¡°Well, I buy it for you. You have to wear it. I don¡¯t care about the price, and so don¡¯t mind it too, okay?¡±


    Nicole nodded and leaned at seat, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    In fact, every woman didn¡¯t like jewelry. Those who said they didn¡¯t care about it, didn¡¯t care at all. In the final analysis, it was not because they had no money.


    In recent days, Nicole really felt like a nouveau riche. However, this stone could not be eaten. It was better to give it to her and take it as her little vault. However, she only dared to think about it and did not dare to say it out loud.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin said, ¡°It will be used soon.¡±


    The voice was not loud, so that Nicole, who had been immersed in her own thoughts, did not hear it clearly. She asked, ¡°What?¡±


    However, her phone rang.


    The phone call from her family always made her hesitate.


    But it was not the right way to keep ringing, and it was Ben who called. In the end, she still picked it up. ¡°Hello, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, go home for dinner tonight.¡± The old man did not talk nonsense and said directly, ¡°You haven¡¯te back for a long time. Come back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Nicole hated and feared the thing that happenedst time. She didn¡¯t want to go back at all.


    Then she heard Ben say, ¡°In fact, today is your grandmother¡¯s death anniversary. Come back for dinner together.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was full of huskyness and vicissitudes of life.


    Nicole was at a loss for words. That was the only person who really loved her in the family. Unfortunately, the olddy went early and the memory of Nicole faded because of the growth of the year. Today was my grandmother¡¯s death anniversary. She forgot it. It was really unfilial.


    Then she said to the old man, ¡°Okay, I will go back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. It seemed that he had something to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She knew that they had been eyeing Kevin, but she would never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    So she said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.¡±


    After the call, she put away her phone and sat there quietly. She was a little hesitant for a moment, but she still turned to look at him and said, ¡°Well, I may not cook for you tonight. I have to go back. Today is my grandmother¡¯s death anniversary. She is the only person who treats me well, so I have to go back.¡± Nicole was afraid that he would disagree, so she quickly added.


    Fortunately, Kevin was not so unreasonable. He said yes and then asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you there now.¡±


    Nicole was a little surprised, but when she looked at the time, it was almost time. ¡°Then just keep me away from them. Don¡¯t let them see you, lest theye up and pester you again.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin slightly twitched the corner of her mouth. If it weren¡¯t for his willingness, no one could make trouble for him, but he still followed her and parked the car a little too far away.


    She got out of the car and walked over, but before leaving, she suddenly felt a little reluctant. Seeing the night falling, she was worried and said, ¡°You can go back after eating. I¡¯ll take a taxi backter. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She turned around and walked forward. Kevin sat in the car silently and did not leave immediately.


    She walked inside to the living room area. Since it was not a big day of death, she would normally pay her respects to them at home.


    The atmosphere was not too solemn. Anyway, they had gotten used to it.


    Only in such a short time, she had met Doris and Irene. Nicole felt very ufortable, but now she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. She walked in calmly.


    Doris and Irene were sitting on the sofa. Eva was also there, and some rtives of her family. Nicole knew them, but they were not familiar with each other. So she simply greeted them and went to the kitchen to help.


    Irene¡¯s eyes fell on Nicole. Her eyes were full of resentment, but in the end, she remained silent.


    A short whileter, a simple sacrificial ceremony began.


    Everyone went on the stage, except Nicole. When she saw the ck and white portrait in the middle of the olddy¡¯s eyes, her eyes were slightly wet.


    Finally, the old master solemnly lit incense for his partner for the rest of his life, poured wine, and talked a few words. That was the end of the story.


    When they sat down to eat, the dishes were a little cold. The nanny took it in and warmed it up. Everyone began to drink first.


    Nicole took the chopsticks without asking for any drinks. She ate the dishes in front of her silently.


    She was not very important, so she just needed to take care of her stomach.


    But she didn¡¯t know what was going on today. Doris was particrly enthusiastic. It was clear that she had a big problem, but now she was still so careless.


    As the saying goes, there must be a hidden motive behind it.


    Eva was also there. Although she didn¡¯t say a word to Nicole after entering the door, her eyes kept looking at Nicole, as if she was on guard against something.


    Nicole sneered. It turned out that the feeling of holding someone¡¯s handle was so good. At least now Eva didn¡¯t dare to oppose her openly.


    After eating a little, she felt that she had no appetite. She put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Grandpa and Dad, take your time. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Nicole, don¡¯t worry. Come to the study. I have something to tell you.¡±


    What shoulde muste. Maybe her grandmother¡¯s death was just an excuse to bring her back. There must be something waiting for her.


    Before he could speak, Nicole silently followed Barry into the study. Nicole lowered her head and stood with her eyes down. She looked like an obedient girl standing straight at the back of the door.


    Barry cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ahem, Nicole, sit down and don¡¯t stand there.¡±


    This was the first time that Nicole had been sitting in a study room. It was inevitable and made people sigh. Of course, she knew who benefited from it.


    However, some of them were willing to stand, so she still sat down and said, ¡°Dad, do you have anything to do with me? Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk? You don¡¯t need to feel stressed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t. It seems that you are under a lot of pressure.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words made Barry look a little embarrassed. In the past, he would have scolded Nicole for being rude, but today, he suppressed his anger.


    Nicole sighed with emotion. It was really different from the past. She could not help but feel that her back was straightened a little bit, but she still waited quietly for Barry to speak.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Barry simply said, ¡°Nicole, apart from your Grandfather and I, no one else in the family knows about your marriage with Kevin.¡±


    She nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. Kevin doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that we got married. Otherwise, he would be angry.¡±


    Barry was embarrassed. This girl was clearly warning him not to tell others about this matter. But Ben had also warned him solemnly, so Barry knew what was going on in his mind.


    He simply skipped the topic and said, ¡°Girl, since you call me Dad, then let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡±


    Nicole sat upright, indicating that she was ready to listen.


    Barry sighed, ¡°Doris and Auntie Lyn have treated you badly before. We know that. But now you have married Kevin, which is a great achievement. Now your cousin Irene just came back and wants to go to work with your husband¡¯spany. Can you go back and tell Kevin about it¡­¡±


    Nicole almost fell down from the chair. She also knew that every member of George¡¯s consortium was an elite general.


    If Irene wanted to get in, she would have to rely on her own talent and solid materials. Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really difficult for you to deal with this matter. How can I have the ability to affect theirpany¡¯s decision? Besides, Irene is a high-caliber student who graduated from abroad. Her ability must be first-ss. She can definitely get in if she goes to invest in the resume.¡±


    Barry looked embarrassed. How could he tell Nicole that Irene was beaten back?

 Chapter 115 – It’s a ghost letter

    Since he couldn¡¯t say it, he could only change his strategy. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, it will always belong to our family¡¯spany. If you can say a few words to Kevin, it will definitely not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°But why should I say it?¡± Nicoleined in her heart. She didn¡¯t say it out, but her face was cold. ¡°Dad, do you think I can control Kevin? Will he listen to me? Otherwise, you can tell him by yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Barry¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t dare to call Kevin, and he didn¡¯t really want to die. So he said again, ¡°Then you can find a time to ask Kevin out. Let¡¯s sit down and have a meal together. Let¡¯s have a talk. How about that?¡±


    When they still had to eat, Nicole shook her head again and said, ¡°He is very busy. I really can¡¯t make the decision. Dad, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. If you want to say something to him, you can call him yourself.¡±


    Barry was a little angry when he saw Nicole¡¯s stubborn attitude. But anyway, it was different from the past. So he sighed and said, ¡°Irene is your cousin, now you have the ability to help her, why don¡¯t you be willing?¡±


    ¡°You are also very capable. Howe no one was willing to help me in the past?¡± Nicole blurted out almost without thinking.


    As soon as she said that, Barry¡¯s face changed, but Nicole still regretted it. It turned out that she had always been calm. In fact, there was much resentment in her heart, but it hadn¡¯t been shown. Today, she was caught off guard and broke out.


    Now, she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so she turned around and walked out.


    Because they suddenly left without a warning, as soon as the door was opened, two people outside couldn¡¯t hold back their strength and rushed in directly.


    Nicole was also shocked. She took two steps back, and then the two men rolled on the ground.


    It was Doris and Irene. No one knew how long they had been eavesdropping outside, but Nicole knew the sound instion effect of the study door. But even if she heard it, it had nothing to do with her, so she went outside.


    At the sight of Barry¡¯s face, Doris knew that the conversation was going to break out.


    Nicole left immediately. There was no taxi here, so if she wanted to take a taxi, he had to walk through the bounce road before she could get to the main road outside.


    She wrapped herself in a coat and kicked the stones on the roadside while walking. She was a little annoyed. Doris and Irene were really annoying. They even turned their attention to Kevin.


    Not to mention that they signed a contract in the form of marriage, she could not interfere in the affairs of hispany. If they were really husband and wife, it was even more impossible for her to let a woman like Irene, who was obviously harboring evil intentions,e to Kevin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s den?¡±


    Well, Kevin was not a sheep, but in short, she would not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Just thinking about it, there were several vuvuz soundsing from behind, which scared her a lot. She hurried to the sidewalk, in case she blocked his way.


    But the road was so wide that she had already walked on the sidewalk, and the vuvuz behind her was still ticking. What kind of trouble was she going to make?


    Nicole turned back unhappily and saw the man sitting in the car was so familiar under the streemp. Although there was a gap between the front and the man¡¯s handsome face, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    The ck car stopped beside her. Nicole hissed. She was right, it was really Kevin.


    Surprisingly, he appeared here. Or at this time, or in other words, he had never left just now?


    At the thought of this possibility, Nicole was dumbfounded. Without saying a word, she got into the car. Kevin looked straight ahead with no expression on her face. He kicked the gas pedal and the car sped up and rushed out.


    Before Nicole had time to fasten the seat belt, she was thrown back, which startled her a lot.


    However, seeing that he had waited for her for such a long time, she did not care about it anymore. She put on her seat belt and looked back at him.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly curled up. ¡°You have waited for me for so long.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ghost¡¯s letter.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Nicole¡¯s words were also cleverly suppressed in the bottom of her heart. After all, men loved faces. If he said no, even if he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter, he certainly didn¡¯t eat.


    Thinking that he had been waiting for her for such a long time with an empty stomach, Nicole was really touched. Was he afraid that she would not have a car when she went back?


    ¡°Well, no matter how hard I try, you have to repay my kindness.¡±


    There was a red light in front of them, and the car stopped in front of the bridge. His well-defined facial features and delicate jaw cracked into a straight line, which was pleasing to the eye. Kevin¡¯s hand slowly climbed on the back of her neck and he moved closer his head to her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole frowned while looking at his eyes.


    But Kevin didn¡¯t answer her, instead he kissed her lips gently. He kissed her until the traffic light turned green.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to have dinner. I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± She put on a pitiful look and looked at him with her eyes blinking.


    ¡°Did you go back to eat anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after worshipping my Grandmother, I¡¯lle out after sitting for a while. So, I¡¯m so hungry now, take me to dinner.¡±


    Kevin drove the car, but he still asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m full.¡±


    Kevin was probably hungry, so she found a restaurant by the road and parked the car.


    When Nicole sat down, she couldn¡¯t wait to take a look at the menu. She chose a few dishes she liked and asked Kevin what to eat.


    Kevin did not pick. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can make the decision.¡±


    So, Nicole added another one. Then, they had to wait for the dishes.


    It was a small-scale Chinese restaurant, but it was still clean. The outside was facing an open night view, which was quite beautiful.


    Suddenly, the dishes came up one after another. Originally, she was unhappy after eating some, but somehow, she suddenly poked Kevin¡¯s arm, and then she looked at him with a funny smile.


    ¡°Hey, tell me, how does it feel when the red g does not fall and the colorful g is fluttering outside?¡±


    In fact, he was asking about how the mistress felt about keeping the mistress.


    As a result, Kevin raised her cold eyes and looked at her. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, now people outside think so. They all think that your wife is too ugly, so you have a beautiful little wife outside. She is still a college student who is fashionable.¡± Nicole still couldn¡¯t help but brag about herself.


    As a result, Kevin gave a very light smile. His smile was really good-looking, but Nicole clearly felt that this smile was malicious.


    However, she only dared to think about it. She went out in anger, but when she walked to the door, she subconsciously looked at the corner just now. Sure enough, the thief did not give up, but stayed there.


    If someone really saw something fishy, Nicole simply did not give up. She held Kevin¡¯s arm and leaned on him. ¡°Take your mistress home.¡±


    Kevin snorted when he saw this. Instead of looking at the corner, he put his arms around Nicole¡¯s waist and left.


    They arrived at the Golden Vi.


    Not long after, Kevin¡¯s cell phone rang. It was the Old Lady¡¯s call, reminding Kevin that he had not gone back for dinner for such a long time.


    At the mention of the Old Lady¡¯s voice, Nicole subconsciously touched her wrist. Fortunately, the jade bracelet was still firmly in her hand. She breathed a sigh of relief and saw that Kevin handed her the phone.


    It was the Old Lady who wanted to talk to her. Her first reaction was to wave her hand repeatedly and did not want to pick it up. However, the phone had already arrived in front of her.


    Kevin, who was sinister, even turned on her hands-free. ¡°It¡¯s Nicole.¡±


    The Old Lady¡¯s kind voice immediately came from inside. Nicole had to greet her with a smile. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    After that, Kevin went to take a shower. Nicole stayed in the living room and chatted with her Grandmother.


    Finally, she was stunned and decided to go back to dinner. Kevin was not easy to fool, but she was still very easy to fool.


    The Old Lady said a few words and said a lot. She didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse at all.


    Early in the morning, Nicole went back to school.


    When Lily saw Nicoleing, she asked, ¡°Nicole, how is your case?¡±


    ¡°The progress is not bad. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll write a secondary final report.¡± Lily said.


    At that moment, Nicole felt great pressure. She sat down and called Lisa, but no one answered her phone. In the end, the phone was turned off.


    Did something happen to her? Or did she deliberately refuse to answer her phone call?


    When Nicole thought of the possibility, she felt like sitting on pins and needles. She took a leave and went out.


    Nicole went downstairs and was considering whether she should go to Lisa¡¯s house or not. Unexpectedly, her cell phone rang.


    Irene¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Nicole, where are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as she heard Irene¡¯s voice, Nicole¡¯s attitude turned cold.


    ¡°Ask where you are.¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m now downstairs in your school dormitory. If you don¡¯t show up in ten minutes, I promise you will regret it!¡± Irene¡¯s attitude was cold.


    Irene was downstairs in her dormitory? Nicole frowned immediately. She ran to her dormitory on the middle school campus, and it took her more than ten minutes to get there.


    From a distance, she saw a red sports car parked there. An enchanting woman leaned against the car, with her arms on her chest. She was full of momentum.

 Chapter 116 – Unexpected Person

    Irene had been quite reluctant to see the dpidated buildings of this school. When she saw Nicole running over, she immediately raised her chin naughtily and disdainfully said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re studying in this shabby ce. What kind of a university do you think you are?¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole adjusted her breathing slightly and sneered, ¡°Yes, you are noble. A ce like the golden silk cage is worthy of you. But don¡¯t forget, how many scores do you need here to get in? How many points did you get in that year? I remember that you were only half a child.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t stand during the ceremony and pointed it out coldly.


    This University A was a hundred-year school mansion. Although the building was a little old, it had a rich cultural deposit and historical thickness. It was one of the most important universities in the country. Irene still had the face to dislike it. Nicole really didn¡¯t know where her face was.


    Nicole didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with her. She looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Tell me, what on earth you are looking for me for? Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Irene was still arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You can ask Kevin out and we can have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes immediately became alert. ¡°If you want to have dinner, you can go out on your own. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Hump, Nicole, don¡¯t be so shameless to refuse a toast.¡± Irene¡¯s arrogant eyes finally fell on Nicole.


    Nicole frowned and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Irene had nothing to fear, as if she had predicted that she would definitely agree. ¡°You should look at these things first, and then answer whether you should agree to my request or not.¡±


    Irene bent down and took out a big yellow envelope from the car. Nicole didn¡¯t let go of her eyebrows. She opened the bag while looking at Irene.


    When she saw the photos falling out like snowkes inside, her heart suddenly froze.


    Then she red at Irene angrily and said, ¡°Did you send someone to follow usst night?¡±


    In those full photos, there were all photos of Nicole and Kevin in the convenience store. Irene didn¡¯t hide anything and didn¡¯t even want to repent.


    Irene said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. If you don¡¯t agree with my request just now, I¡¯ll put all these things on the forum of your school and see how you will live in this school in the future!¡±


    Irene saw that Nicole¡¯s face had be very cold, and the corners of her mouth suddenly raised with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°When you be a mistress, you should have such consciousness. Moreover, when the main wife finds out, hump, I think you don¡¯t know how you die.¡± Irene said to her.


    The legal wife was just herself. Oh, how could she kill herself? She really didn¡¯t want to talk to such a big-minded and brainless woman.


    Nicole looked at Irene¡¯s confident look and felt very disgusted. She really wanted to get rid of her, but she knew that the dog was desperate and jumped over the wall. If she really put these things on the inte, it would cause a great impact on her and Kevin.


    She was going to graduate soon, so she really didn¡¯t want to make trouble. So she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡±


    Hearing this, Irene¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat. This is the address. You can bring him there at that time.¡±


    Irene was really well-prepared. She had even prepared a seat for him.


    Nicole frowned and said, ¡°I just wanted to give it a try, but I didn¡¯t say I would seed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you must ask Kevin out for me and ask him to have a good meal with me. Otherwise, even if I am unhappy, I can do anything.¡±


    After that, Irene arrogantly sat in the car.


    She left Nicole standing in the same ce, staring at her. ¡°Damn you!¡±


    But for a moment, it seemed that she really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. After all, there were only some photos left for Nicole, and the real film in her hand, so it was not impossible for her to make a big fuss with such a big article.


    But how could she tell Kevin that he would go to dinner with Irene at night?


    If it was broken, ording to Kevin¡¯s character of taking care of her, he would not go there. But if she did not say it out, how could she find a reason to find Kevin? Moreover, ording to Irene¡¯s character, it was impossible for her to have no follow-up people because she was absolutely cold-blooded.


    Thinking about it, it was tooplicated. Nicole was thinking while walking. Suddenly, she saw a woman in front of her was entangling a slender man.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s action. She shouted without thinking, ¡°James, what are you doing?¡±


    Jame¡¯s hand stopped when he heard the shout. The woman turned around and also saw Nicole. Without thinking, she took away the money in Jame¡¯s hand and rushed to the other side.


    Nicole was so angry that she chased after the woman angrily. She kept chasing and shouting at the woman¡¯s back, ¡°Doris, what are you doing? Stop!¡±


    Seeing this, James came to his senses and immediately chased after Nicole. He was tall and had long legs, and his steps were bigger than Nicole¡¯s. After a while, he caught up with her and grabbed her wrist to stop her from running away.


    Nicole was so angry that she stamped her feet angrily. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. How can you let her go like this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a small sum of money.¡± James said.


    Unexpectedly, before James finished his words, he was interrupted by Nicole. ¡°James, you said it¡¯s just a small sum of money, but have you ever thought about why you gave her the money? Are you a fool? Why did she exploit you like this? Did she often ask you for money during this period of time?¡± Nicole¡¯s tone was quick and fierce. It could be seen that she was really angry.


    However, James could not answer this question. His dark eyes fell on Nicole, who did not pay attention to the emotions hidden in it. She only felt angry and extremely angry and annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m really mad at you! Do you know that she is greedy? Once you give her a little money, she will pester you like a vampire. I told youst time, don¡¯t give her money, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    James was still pulling Nicole¡¯s arm. The two of them were so close to each other that Nicole almost exploded. She was not grateful for James¡¯s seemingly righteous behavior at all, because he was actually helping the devil to abuse.


    Of course, after venting for a while, she also knew that James might be doing this out of good intention, so she tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Finally, she could calm down a little and meet his eyes. Then she realized that she might have gone too far just now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. James. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper on purpose. I was just too angry.¡±


    Before Nicole could finish her words, James¡¯s mouth suddenly fell down without warning. Nicole was startled and had been in a daze. James¡¯s warm thin lips were attached to her.


    Nicole opened her eyes wide all of a sudden. When she felt that his tongue was slipping into her mouth, she immediately sobered up. But before she could move, she felt that James had loosened her mouth, but he still held her arm.


    She pushed him away with all her strength and turned to leave. But when she turned around and saw the girl standing behind her, she immediately stopped.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    No wonder James suddenly let go of her. It turned out that¡­ Farah was here.


    Farah was wearing a long gray wool overcoat with a wide white sweater and a long ck dress, and a dark red hat on her head. She was elegant and foreign, but her face was full of disbelief and injury.


    A pair of ck and white eyes opened wide. It was clear that they were shocked by the scene when James forcibly kissed Nicole just now. Then there was a little anger and resentment in their eyes.


    Nicole was very familiar with this look. She understood Farah¡¯s feelings at the moment, not to mention that she had nothing to do with James, plus their original identity rtionship.


    In short, Nicole didn¡¯t stop and wanted to exin to Farah directly. However, Farah was defeated again and again and shouted at Nicole who rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go.¡± Nicole had topromise and no longer approached her, but her eyes were full of worry. ¡°Ms. George, you¡­¡±


    Farah didn¡¯t look at Nicole. She just looked at James. James didn¡¯t avoid her eyes. He looked straight at her, but his body was close to Nicole. Then he took her hand and said to Farah, ¡°Farah, you¡¯re back to school.¡±


    It was such an ordinary greeting, but the hidden meaning was self-evident. Farah¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had just confessed her love to James in the hospital.


    Today, she packed up her mind and went back to work. She thought she would get the same emotional response, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would see this scene. James¡¯s action clearly showed his emotion.


    For a moment, Farah could not bear it.


    When Nicole noticed James¡¯s action, she was also shocked. She immediately shook off her hand and ran over. ¡°Ms. George, please listen to my exnation.¡±


    However, as soon as she approached Farah, she was pushed by Farah. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nicole was identally pushed to the ground. Her palm hurt, but Farah ran away.


    James rushed over to help her up, but was avoided by Nicole. She struggled to get up and stared at James with annoyance, ¡°Mr. James, what are you doing? You know that Ms. George like you, but you still treat me like this. You¡­¡± Nicole was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    James kept staring at her face. ¡°She likes me, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I like her too. If I catch up with her at this time, won¡¯t it be more harmful to her? Didn¡¯t you just say that we have nothing to do with each other? That kiss is to establish a rtionship with you. You¡¯re the one I like, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole was stunned by James¡¯s sudden confession.


    Nicole was shocked, when she turned around and looked back, she saw the man standing under the sun in a suit and leather shoes. She felt a buzz in her head. It was like thunder thrown into a square pond, and it exploded in a muffled way.


    ¡°Why is Kevin here?¡±

 Chapter 117 – She is my Wife, don’t touch her!

    This man had a smile on his face, but there was coldness in his cold eyes. He looked coldly at James who was holding Nicole¡¯s wrist. Nicole thought that he was a sister. He was doomed.


    Sure enough, he heard Kevin¡¯s sarcasm, ¡°Professor Garcia, it¡¯s such a love confession. It¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s the reputation of a beast.¡±


    Professor, called the beast, it was obviously the same sound, but Nicole just felt that Kevin had changed her words, freezing the hidden arrows and shooting them at Jason.


    This time, James was not willing to show weakness. He pulled Nicole behind him and looked at Kevin with the same overbearing eyes.


    ¡°This is between me and her. What does it have to do with you? Kevin, don¡¯t think that if I show you some respect, you can control my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked her about your rtionship? Did she agree?¡±


    Nicole could feel the coldness in Kevin¡¯s eyes even though he was separated by James. She was so cold that she shivered.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    The two simple but overbearing words made Nicole¡¯s ears twitch. But even if he didn¡¯t say it, Nicole still had to go out, so she took a step. But at this time, James narrowed his ck eyes, and even tightened the strength in his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± He said to Nicole.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice followed.


    Under the sun, James¡¯ eyebrows, which had always been gentle, became burning. Nicole looked at him calmly and then struggled to get rid of James¡¯ control.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She walked toward Kevin and stood beside him obediently.


    James¡¯ eyes gradually becameplicated with Nicole¡¯s steps. He looked at Nicole sadly and annoyed.


    It seemed that he was too angry to say anything. ¡°Nicole, are you ashamed or not?¡±


    Nicole bit her lip and avoided James¡¯ gaze, but her heart was also churning with shame.


    How could she be ashamed? But they had gotten the marriage certificate. Was it a shame to be with her husband?


    She silently considered whether to exin it or not, and then Kevin said in a deep voice, ¡°Shame on you! I would like to ask you, who are teacher and always thinking about other people¡¯s wives. Is this your etiquette and integrity? You see it clearly!¡±


    After saying that, Kevin raised Nicole¡¯s slender wrist. Her clothes were lifted high, revealing the crystal clear jade bracelet on her wrist, which was white and soft under the sun.


    James¡¯ eyes were locked again, and his mouth was half open in disbelief. Nicole was also very surprised. Was this bracelet so surprising?


    ¡°You¡­¡± James was speechless for a long time.


    Kevin¡¯s jaw was tight, and his eyes were even sharper. ¡°So, who is shameless and shameful? You have to see it clearly.¡±


    James¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He looked at Nicole in disbelief. His serious eyes made Nicole feel guilty. But Kevin didn¡¯t allow her to think too much, so he dragged her away.


    She knew that James had already understood the rtionship between her and Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s action was simple and rude, and he directly put Nicole into the car.


    Nicole¡¯s head identally bumped into James¡¯s head. It hurt, but she dared not make a sound. His face was as stinky as a zombie. She dared not do it again.


    With a beautiful shake of the car tail, he lowered his head and drove away. He passed by James, but he seemed to have suffered a great blow. He stood straight and did not move at all.


    His lonely figure made people feel sorry for him.


    The car suddenly braked, causing Nicole¡¯s forehead to hit the car window with a loud thud. She turned around with a grimace and found that there was no one on the school road.


    Which gate did he step on? It was obviously for her to see, wasn¡¯t it?


    She rubbed her injured forehead and dared not to say anything. She lowered her head and saw the warm bracelet on her wrist. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyes and ask him, ¡°Is there any profound meaning in this bracelet?¡±


    Kevin kept a straight face and did not say anything. Nicole peeped at him a few times and knew that he was angry. But she was also very innocent, okay? It was not her initiative to let others kiss her.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. George just ran away crying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go and take a look.¡±


    Thinking of Farah, Nicole felt very sorry. It didn¡¯t matter if everyone misunderstood her, but it was not good to let Farah misunderstood her like this.


    Especially when she thought of Farah¡¯s look at her and how she really regarded her as a rival in love, Nicole felt ufortable.


    As a result, Kevin still did not say a word. The silent oppression in the car made Nicole feel breathless. It was obvious that she was treated as an affair being caught for the actual situation. She was also a little unhappy, just let it be.


    Anyway, it was your sister. She snorted unhappily and looked at the car leaving the school. When she passed by the neighborhood nearby, she remembered the purpose of this trip and immediately said, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Of course, he was unmoved and even elerated. Nicole stared at him with annoyance and said, ¡°Did I say stop the car? I¡¯m going to get out of the car!¡±


    The atmosphere in the car immediately dropped to freezing point, and Nicole was also angry.


    Kevin¡¯s silence was really annoying. She threatened him, ¡°I said, stop the car. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll jump off the car.¡±


    Her hand touched the doorknob and the door was locked, but then the car also stopped.


    It was so loud that it stopped in the middle of the road. The car behind almost caught up with them.


    Nicole was so shocked that she was sweating. She turned her head angrily and stared at the man who didn¡¯t follow the rules.


    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    It turned out that he was driving her out of the car. Nicole paused for a while, but then she realized that it was her own request, wasn¡¯t it?


    So Nicole jumped out of the car without looking back. Because she was moving too fast, she was almost hit by a car behind her.


    However, Kevin didn¡¯t wait for her at all. With a quick nce, he drove away.


    Nicole gritted her teeth and stood in the middle of the road. Looking at the direction of his car¡¯s disappearance, she was so angry that she almost cursed, ¡°Kevin, you bastard!¡±


    As a result, she ate a mouthful of tail gas.


    Nicole stepped back to the side of the road angrily. She felt very upset and didn¡¯t take it voluntarily. Why did Kevin vent his anger on her? But she could only me James.


    She took out a paper towel from her bag and licked her red lips. Looking at the neighborhood not far away, Nicole finally walked to Lisa¡¯s home.


    However, she was really unlucky today. There was no one in Lisa¡¯s family, so it was a waste of money to go there.


    At this time, her phone received a text message from Irene, reminding her not to forget the dinner tonight.


    Nicole was a little depressed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She didn¡¯t want to reply to her text, so she simply ignored it and decided to take it one step at a time.


    Kevin lowered her head in front of them and returned to school.


    It was not easy to find Farah.


    She sat alone on the bank of the river, with her hands on her knees and her head buried between her knees.


    Kevin twisted his eyebrows, walked over to her, and put his hand on her shoulder.


    Farah was stunned and raised her tearful eyes. When she saw that it was Kevin, she seemed to be a little disappointed. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Kevin sat down beside her. In front of her was ake, but in winter, it was inevitable to appear depressed. Just like her mood at the moment, it was extremely obscure.


    Kevin took out a handkerchief from the pocket of her jacket and gave it to Farah. She took it and sniffed it, but there was some pity on her face.


    Kevin was obviously not in a good mood. Farah¡¯s hand was rubbing the handkerchief, and she was even more sad. Looking at her reflection on theke surface, and thinking of the previous scenes, ¡°Brother, he doesn¡¯t like me at all. What should I do? I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    Farah leaned her head on Kevin¡¯s shoulder.


    In front of Kevin, he never hid his sadness. A sigh came from the bottom of Kevin¡¯s heart.


    Farah was even more annoyed. ¡°Brother, what do you think we should do now? He really fell in love with someone else and is his own student.¡± Farah bit her red lower lip and burst into tears.


    Kevin had no expression on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ll have your birthday next week, and you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±


    As for Farah, she held a birthday party every year, so she was no exception this year.

 Chapter 118 – Flirting failed

    Nicole went to Irene¡¯s appointment alone.


    When she arrived at the designated hotel private room, she saw Irene, who was dressed up beautifully, sitting there.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    Irene stood up and looked behind Nicole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. Kevin didn¡¯te. I came alone.¡± Nicole put down the bag and sat down opposite her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Irene red at her, looking very annoyed and angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your story in school?¡±


    On the way here, Nicole also thought about this problem. It was not a good idea to be overcautious. The more she pretended to care about it, the more she would be suppressed by Irene. So she gave a bright smile and said, ¡°Actually, I think your idea is very good. You can help me to announce this matter. Maybe Kevin will be the main wife under the pressure of public opinion.¡±


    Holding her chin with both hands, Nicole looked at Irene with a smile on her face, as if she was begging her to announce this matter as soon as possible.


    Irene was caught off guard and was speechless for a while. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Nicole, why are you so shameless? You wish! How could he marry you?¡±


    Thinking that Nicole might be Kevin¡¯s legal wife, Irene was in a bad mood. If that was the case, Nicole would deal with them severely, so she absolutely would not allow this thing to happen. She gritted her teeth and looked at Nicole in front of her with annoyance.


    Nicole shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. His wife looks ugly and has a strong taste. Haven¡¯t you always said that I¡¯m ugly? It means that I like him very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Irene had always been proud that she was more beautiful than Nicole. At this time, she was speechless again.


    Was it because of this reason that she went to the gate of the George Groupst time, so he didn¡¯t care about her at all?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Irene¡¯s face was tangled. Did she dress up in the wrong way? ¡°Nicole, you deliberately set me up.¡± Irene¡¯s face was full of vignce.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to do with you? I¡¯m just a mistress. But you¡¯re much more beautiful than me. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the most important reason? I¡¯m ugly.¡±


    Irene seemed to be right. Nicole resisted the urge to scold her and continued to mediate. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Who says you can leave?¡±


    Nicole thought she was easy to fool, but she was smarter than she thought. Nicole turned to look at her and said, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask Kevin out!¡± Irene looked at her with a cute face.


    If she couldn¡¯t even see the noodles, how could she be beautiful and ugly? So Irene¡¯s brain was running fast for a while. She had already called a bottle of red wine in the box, and there was still a lot of food. Beside her, there were red candles burning. What a romantic candlelight dinner!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment for you.¡± Nicole was also unhappy.


    However, the next second, she felt that her neck was heavy and she felt dizzy. It seemed that she was out of mind.


    Irene looked at Nicole, who was knocked unconscious, and immediately ordered people to drag her down, but she left her bag and took out her mobile phone from the bag. She really found Kevin¡¯s number.


    Irene hesitated for a moment, then followed Nicole¡¯s tone, made up a text message for him and sent it to him, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll wait for you in room 304 of Holiday Hotel. Come on.¡±


    On that day in the jewelry shop, when Irene saw Nicole calling Kevin Honey, she was very jealous. Now she tried it on her own. It turned out that this feeling was really good.


    Kevin sent Farah back to the Philip family. As soon as he came out of the house, he saw the text message from Nicole. When he saw the name, he frowned.


    She always felt disgusted with me from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time? She even opened a room for me to go to ask for peace?¡±


    Kevin resisted it, but there was a voice in his heart urging him to see what the hell this Nicole was doing. So at the intersection ahead, the front turned and went to the Holiday Hotel. It was a five-star hotel, and the road was not difficult to find.


    Soon, he came to the lobby of the hotel.


    As soon as he entered the door, a Manager-like man took a room card and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. George? Miss Richard asked me to pass it to you.¡±


    Kevin took the room card and came to the door. She was curious about what Nicole wanted to do.


    The door was opened as soon as the room card was brushed gently.


    However, there was no light inside, and only a wallmp was on. It seemed that the whole room was dimly lit, and there was a red candle burning next to it.


    On the dining cart, there was rich and delicious western food. In two cups of transparent goblet, there was already red wine.


    The sound of running water came from inside. It was the sound of taking a shower.


    Kevin stood in the center of the room, looking at the room which was obviously full of interest. Suddenly, she found that she had underestimated Nicole. How could shee up with such a method?


    The atmosphere was good. Kevin sat down on one side of the chair, picked up the goblet next to him and showed up while waiting for someone.


    However, in his thoughts, Nicole was really slow in taking the show. When he finished drinking a ss of red wine, the woman didn¡¯te out.


    Having run out of patience, he was about to go in to see what was going on, but when he stood up he was dizzy. He felt a burst of blood and it was rolling in his small abdomen. A stream of airflow that he could not control rushed up, fast and fierce, which made him totally defenseless.


    ¡°Damn Nicole! Did she add something to the wine?¡±


    Kevin was also miscalcted, so at this moment, he went straight to open the door of the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, her snow-white body was standing in front of the mirror, naked. On her hand, there was a box of eyes, which was putting on makeup.


    When she heard the sound, she turned her head and saw Kevin¡¯s handsome and charming face, which made her heart beat fast.


    But in Kevin¡¯s eyes, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A woman appeared in front of him like a ghost drawing a talisman, which scared him and made him shiver. The heat in his body dissipated a lot. He took two steps back directly, and his face suddenly became very ugly.


    However, this woman blinked at Kevin with a charming smile. ¡°Oh, I hate you. Why are you so impatient? I¡¯m not ready yet. But, do you think I¡¯m beautiful? Do you like it?¡±


    Kevin held the wall with his hand and stared at the woman in front of him, whose original face could hardly be seen.


    He said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? Where is Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m more beautiful than her? Honey¡­?¡± Irene looked at Kevin¡¯s handsome eyes and brows and his body seemed to be caught in fire. She approached him step by step and screamed angrily, shaking the goosebumps on Kevin¡¯s body.


    Damn it! Kevin directly exploded! He turned around and left, but the woman directly hugged Kevin from behind. Seeing the empty goblet over there, she was even more excited.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you can¡¯t wait. Sure enough, you like to y with this kind of heavy taste. It¡¯s okay if you like it. Well¡­ don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Her hand was moving on Kevin¡¯s strong abdominal muscles. Feeling the strong strengthing from her palm, she breathed quickly with excitement.


    Kevin had never been so angry before. However, he was weak all over and became extremely sensitive because of the woman¡¯s body contact. But he really felt his eyes dirty even if he took one more look at her. And in such a short time, he also recognized the woman in front of him ¨C Irene!


    So it was Nicole and Irene who yed a trick on him?


    ¡°Get out!¡± When Irene lifted his shirt and touched his developed chest muscles with her fingers, Kevin did not control the power of the universe in his body.


    However, he pushed her away in annoyance. ¡°You damn ugly woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    He staggered to maintain his bnce and soberness, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole?¡±


    Irene was knocked out on the ground and looked very aggrieved. She raised her ugly face and looked at Kevin, doing all kinds of sexy actions that she thought she was sexy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look better than her? You can support her, but of course, you can support me too. You can have a try. After you taste me, you will know that I am better than her.¡±


    Kevin turned around angrily and walked out, but was pushed to the bed by Irene, who couldn¡¯t wait to get up from the ground, and then sat down on his body.


    She was already naked, and this time it was even more direct. However, Kevin could do nothing about it.


    The ss of wine forced out the general in his body. It was not even the time for the wine to take effect, but Kevin was forced to do so.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± Irene lowered her head and was startled to see Kevin¡¯s red eyes.


    But she was more excited. She thought it might be the effect of the medicine, so she moved her hands around Kevin¡¯s body. Kevin really had no strength to resist. The medicine that makes him hot and the curse awakening in his body. He really cannot control it and his body is really damn hot!


    Just as Irene¡¯s mouth was about to stick to Kevin, he couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole? Nicole!!! Nicole!!!¡±


    Kevin cannot hold any longer, he is really afraid to let this happen and he tries again to shout out loud from his lungs.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Nicole!!!¡­¡±

 Chapter 119 – His venom

    Suddenly, the door of the room was mmed open. Nicole rushed over and saw the scene on the bed. She gasped and stood there stupidly,pletely forgetting to react.


    ¡°Why are you still standing?¡± Kevin roared.


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± When she came to her senses, Nicole rushed over and pushed Irene off Kevin¡¯s body.


    Irene didn¡¯t expect that Nicole woulde here at this time. She didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. She red at her with angry eyes and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she ask people to take good care of Nicole?


    Without hesitation, Nicole took out her mobile phone and mmed it on Nicole¡¯s body.


    Irene, who was under the spotlight, couldn¡¯t open her eyes and shouted crazily, ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    Nicole was toozy to talk nonsense with her. She pulled Kevin, who was lying on the bed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    However, she heard Kevin¡¯s low voice. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t hear what Kevin had said clearly, but she saw him turn back and tie Irene to the bed with a belt.


    His swift, urate, and fierce movements directly made Irene¡¯s wrist bleed. Then she went to the bathroom to take a towel and stuffed it into her mouth, only to see her naked body twisting crazily on the ground like a huge mouth.


    Nicole was frightened by her own analogy, and her whole movement waspleted in a few seconds. She was so fast that she was dragged into the bathroom by a strong force like a tornado before she could react.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Nicole looked up and was scared when she saw Kevin¡¯s red pupils. ¡°You¡­ you still have a few days -¡±


    Before she could finish her words, her mouth waspletely blocked by Kevin.


    Nicole leaned her back against the washstand behind her and struggled hard. ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want to be here¡­¡±


    There was still Irene who was tied up outside. Were they going to stay in this bathroom for two hours?


    Nicole was shocked, but she didn¡¯t seem to have the right to say anything, because Kevin couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He immediately took off her clothes and in an instant, her soft white body was naked in front of him.


    Then he kissed her cherry-like lips. It was a sweet opening kiss. And it was like the beginning of what was going to happen.


    Kevin kissed her crazily, and Nicole leaned on the wall and had already been overwhelmed. She couldn¡¯t help but speak out passionately, trying to let him slow down. Her mind was nk because of his fast rhythm.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Ummp¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Kevin whispered.


    ¡°Damn it, you hurt me!¡± Nicole annoyingly said. Nicole was angry but she couldn¡¯t say anything, she was so flustered that she could only punch Kevin in the chest.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­¡±


    Then Kevin grabbed her hand tightly and looked at her. Nicole had been pressing with her naked body for a long time and he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    Their hot bodies got close to each other very quickly.


    When they were making love, Nicole wrapped her arms around Kevin tightly, for fear that she would lose her focus.


    The pleasant voice was apanied by the curses, whichposed a piece of moving and harmonious music. It ruthlessly nibbled at the beautiful heart outside.


    The sound that made people blush was like a sharp sword, constantly piercing through her heart.


    ¡°Well, bastard I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Nicole was drenched in sweat. She scratched her head feebly, and her voice was as light as a cat¡¯s.


    If Kevin hadn¡¯t been supporting her body, she would have fallen to the ground like mud.


    All the strength in his body seemed to be squeezed dry, and he couldn¡¯t even open his eyelids. Kevin was not much better as well. His body had dried up after being forcibly stimted.


    Fortunately, he had a good foundation. After resting for a while, he slowly recovered a little strength.


    Nicole had fallen asleep, leaning against him.


    He took out his mobile phone and checked the time. Two and a half hours had passed, which was half an hour more than before. No wonder he and Nicole¡¯s physical strength had reached the limit.


    She was really exhausted. Her clothes were soaked with sweat. He helped her to tidy up the clothes and covered her with his coat. Then he came out of the bathroom with her in his arms.


    Irene¡¯s wrist had been worn out.


    The moment the door of the bathroom was opened, a pungent smell came out from it.


    She was very clear about what it was. Looking at Nicole, who was in Kevin¡¯s arms, she was so jealous that she was like a trapped beast, struggling on the ground.


    But Kevin didn¡¯t even look at her and left with Nicole in his arms.


    When the door was opened, two drunken men staggered in the corridor in front of them. Kevin left with his long legs without any emotional fluctuation in her indifferent eyes.


    The two men looked so drunk that they couldn¡¯t even find their own room numbers. They walked and touched the door randomly.


    Suddenly, they found a door open and stumbled in. When they walked to the bedside, they were suddenly tripped by something.


    A man fell down. It didn¡¯t hurt; he touched something soft, like a woman¡¯s¡­


    It felt so good. So he squinted his eyes and looked down.


    Suddenly, he said, ¡°Big Brother, look, it¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s naked.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s true. She seems to be the woman who has been yed by someone else. We brothers seem to be blessed.¡± The wretchedughter resounded through the room.


    No matter how hard Irene struggled, she would not be able to escape from the two men¡¯s strength.


    ~


    Nicole slept soundly. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been. When she woke up again, she was already in the Royal Vi and she had changed into her own pajamas.


    But she was still a little confused. Why did she suddenlye back? It seemed that she went to see Irenest night, and then she was knocked out from behind¡­ Then, Irene!


    Nicole¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Yes, yes¡­ she saw Irene force Kevin, and then she went up to save Kevin. As a result, she was trapped in the hotel¡¯s bathroom ¨C unconscious.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been tortured. All the parts of her body seemed to be torn down and then assembled back. Now she was not very used to it, especially between her legs¡­


    When she moved, every bone was screaming so loudly.


    She sobbed and grabbed the phone next to her. It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning, but Kevin was nowhere to be seen on the bed. She raised her eyebrows, got off the bed in her pajamas, and went to the swimming pool upstairs.


    Sure enough, a vigorous figure, like a flying dragon and a flying swan, was moving back and forth in the room.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, but she soon found him. He came out of the water, wiped the water on his face and swam, revealing his strong little body.


    The crystal water droplets hung on his muscr chest, which couldn¡¯t stand it at all. It rolled down, making his skin look more charming. Nicole didn¡¯t know where to put her face, but her eyes kept looking at him.


    Kevin looked straight at her, Nicole felt that she was too reckless. What were they doing here in the morning? Don¡¯t forget that they were still angry.


    So, she turned her head and left. However, the next second, she fell into the swimming pool in a posture of raising her head.


    Although she was good at swimming, she couldn¡¯t stand the sudden surge of water.


    With a sound of ¡°puff¡±, she fell into the water, and then bubbles came out of her face from all directions, which choked her up immediately in the water.


    When she climbed up to Kevin¡¯s body and jumped out of the water, she couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Her pretty face abruptly turned red.


    She red at the culprit in front of her angrily. ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡± It was he who cheated her and took her off.


    Nicole¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were wide open, but her hands were still on his neck. Their bodies were closely attached to each other through her thin pajamas.


    Aftering down, she found that the water was warm, and there was heating in the room. Even on such a winter morning, it wouldn¡¯t make people feel cold. It was really a capital master who knew how to enjoy himself.


    She pushed him away unhappily, only to find that her pajamas and skirt were floating in the air. The most embarrassing thing was that she had just found that she was under the vacuum.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw that the wet thin cloth was clinging to her exquisite curve.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She subconsciously held herself with both hands, but the next moment, the cloth was overwhelmed and turned into pieces of cloth in Kevin¡¯s hands.


    She wrapped her arms around her chest and immersed herself in the water. She red at the man in front of her angrily and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who finished 20 rounds first.¡±


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡± Nicole did not want to waste her energy early in the morning, not to mention that her whole body was sore and she had no strength at all. ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 120 – Save me please

    ¡°If you win, we will write off everything. If you can¡¯t win¡­¡± A strong sense of threat lingered around Nicole, but she was also wronged. However, Kevin did not give her a chance to exin and set off.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Nicole swam to him and put her hands on his chest. ¡°I should tell you this. If you win, I won¡¯t argue with you. If you lose, I¡¯ll have a good calction with you. I¡¯ll count to one, two, three. Let¡¯s go together. Now, close your eyes¡­¡±


    There was no trace of joy or anger on Kevin¡¯s cold face. Nicole was inexplicably flustered after being stared at. ¡°Come or not? Forget it. I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    But then her body was caught from the bottom of the water. She was naked¡­


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes.¡±


    Seeing that Kevin really closed his eyes, Nicole said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start counting. One¡­¡± As soon as she uttered a word, she rushed out like an agile mermaid.


    Kevin opened his eyes and didn¡¯t move. He just watched her waving her limbs hard in front of him. When Nicole came back after swimming around, Kevin looked at her with an evil smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing her words, Kevin galloped out at an amazing speed.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± By the time Nicole realized what was going on, this guy had already gone far away. She grimaced and tried her best.


    However, the difference in physical strength appeared very soon. After tenps, Nicole was exhausted. Her body floated under the water, but Kevin still maintained a certain speed as if he didn¡¯t know how tired she was.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Suddenly there was a pain in her calf. Nicole¡¯s hands and feet were in a mess, and her whole person sank into the water. She wanted to call for help, but every time she opened her mouth, she drank a lot of water.


    Kevin was in front of her. When he turned around and found that Nicole was gone, he immediately jumped to the bottom of the water. Nicole¡¯s eyes were closed and slowly sank to the bottom of the water.


    He was startled. He immediately swam over and pulled her out of the water. As soon as they got out of the water, Nicole suddenly coughed.


    She held Kevin¡¯s neck tightly with both hands, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kevin quickened his movement and dragged her ashore. His eyes fell on her calf. He pinched her so hard that she looked like a stone.


    But Nicole almost jumped up because of the pain. ¡°Aahh, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± His eyes fell on Nicole, and then he quickly pulled the bath towel and threw it on her, but he didn¡¯t forget tough at her in the end.


    Nicole bit her lip, covered most part of her body with her hands and feet, and just fought against the cramped calf. Kevin was half kneeling in front of her, holding her slender and white calf. His wide and big hands had clear bones and strong strength.


    ¡°Rx.¡± His massage technique and strength were good. After the initial heart-wrenching pain, after a while, the stiff muscles gradually softened, and the pain gradually dissipated.


    The wet water on his body flowed all over the floor. Kevin looked up and met her eyes. Nicole was stunned and felt guilty and helpless. No matter what, this result meant thatst night¡¯s incident could not be settled.


    But she couldn¡¯t just let it go like that. She avoided his sight and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about whether we can get in or not.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kevin stood up from the ground and went in swaggeringly, leaving Nicole alone in the wind.


    This bastard really had no gentlemanly manner at all.


    However, how could his figure be so eye-catching? Nicole followed behind him. Looking at his perfect figure in the shape of a triangle, she didn¡¯t make any noise.


    It was no wonder that Irene would be lustful. No matter what, she had to force Kevin. But did she really think that he would support her after sleeping with Kevin?


    She pursed her lips and recalled the way Irene sat on Kevinst night. She felt quite ufortable. She went to the bathroom to take a shower and changed her clothes.


    Kevin had already dressed neatly. She sat in the living room and couldn¡¯t avoid it. Nicole also sat down in front of him. She coughed lightly and attracted his attention.


    Kevin put away his phone and put one hand on the sofa armrest. His eyes fell on her face, making her feel as if she was sitting on needles and holding her pants.


    She frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If I didn¡¯t save you, you still don¡¯t know what it is now¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I should thank you?¡± Kevin answered.


    ¡°Or else? Are you upset that I have ruined your n?¡± Nicole looked him straight in the eye.


    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes wide, as if it was possible.


    After all, although Irene was a little stupid, she was big-chested. She had taken off her clothes and sat on him.


    At that time, he looked like this again, and all of Nicole¡¯s thoughts were written on her face. Hisplex and tangled face was full of excitement.


    Seeing this, Kevin was inexplicably furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Tell me, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nicole looked at him innocently. ¡°I wonder why you are there.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you get there?¡± He pressed step by step.


    In terms of torture, Nicole was obviously no match for him, so she had to tell the truth.


    ¡°In fact, the person who followed us that night found out that it was by Irene. She took a photo of us and threatened me to ask you out for dinner, or she would put those photos in the school. But you did quarrel with meter, so I didn¡¯t tell you, and then I went there alone¡­ But she asked someone to knock me out. After I woke up, I was in the next room. I didn¡¯t know why you went there and rolled to the bed. Tsk!¡±


    The voice was getting fainter, but the way she looked at Kevin was getting sharper and sharper.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows like a hill. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who sent me there?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible, my mobile phone¡­¡± The mobile phone was still there. Nicole quickly opened the text box and saw a text message.


    The corner of Nicole¡¯s mouth twitched unconsciously. She looked at Kevin and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t go there because you saw this text message, did you?¡±


    Kevin was speechless.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what I thought¡­¡± Nicole felt funny for a moment.


    Kevin¡¯s car was pulled down in an instant. Seeing this, Nicole knew that she was right.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t helpughing andughed on the sofa. Kevin would believe such a poor text message and really went there. Didn¡¯t he always boast about his high IQ? How could he be so stupid?


    Kevin looked at her, who couldn¡¯t stand up straight. He frowned and added with cold eyes, ¡°Have you had enough ofughing?¡±


    Nicole also knew that she couldn¡¯tugh anymore, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She raised her hand to show that she had enough ofughing.


    But when she was about to sit up, she couldn¡¯t helpughing again.


    Seeing that she did not stop, Kevin was not happy. He threw her body on the sofa and pressed her under him. He pinched her chin and asked, ¡°Are you still smiling?¡±


    His handsome facepletely darkened. Now he looked back to see why he believed in this kind of text message. It was really embarrassing.


    Nicole suppressed herughter and stared at Kevin¡¯s handsome face, which was about to fall.


    Finally, she let out augh and covered her mouth in a hurry. ¡°Well, I won¡¯tugh anymore. I won¡¯tugh anymore. Let me go first.¡± But there was still a full smile in her eyes.


    Kevin¡¯s face was serious. Nicole sat up and said, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    He stared at her unhappily. Nicole sat down and twisted her almost bulging face.


    She reached out her hand to pinch his face and said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯tugh anymore. And I was hit by a stick, so you are not at a disadvantage.¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t help but grin in the end.


    Kevin snorted. ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all because of you. Didn¡¯t Irene apply for the job in yourpanyst time? But she didn¡¯t pass?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for ourpany to ask for a staff member who doesn¡¯t even have a resume.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole was really surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she iming that she graduated from abroad as an excellent student? It seems that she is very awesome.¡± As for the specific name of the school, Nicole didn¡¯t remember it, but judging from Irene¡¯s extraordinary appearance, it should not be false. Is her resume fake?

 Chapter 121 – She’s my sister in-law

    Kevin¡¯s face was full of disdain and contempt. Nicole couldn¡¯t be wrong if she wanted to. ording to Irene¡¯s character, it really didn¡¯t look like she could graduate from college. But she actually took a fake degree back to deceive her family.


    ¡°Then why did youe with her? And¡­ did you lose your temper?¡±


    Speaking of this, Kevin looked at Nicole with an unfriendly look. Nicole immediately raised her hands and surrendered.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t ask. By the way, how is Farah?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t want to mention it, because Farah was bound to be involved with James, Nicole was also worried, so she had to ask.


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s snort was also expected, she curled her lips and sat closer to Kevin. Although it was very unpleasant yesterday, Kevin still regretted seeing her go to the hotel with that text message.


    At this time, Nicole didn¡¯t mind being soft-hearted. She put her hands on his shoulder like a puppy and said, ¡°Hey, you are still angry. It¡¯s not my initiative. In fact, I have told him before.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know when the rtionship between them seemed to be extremely close. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the posture at the moment.


    Kevin took a look at her hand, and Nicole noticed it. She was a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t pull out her hand.


    However, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was about to leave. Kevin stood up and grabbed her wrist.


    Nicole¡¯s heart tightened, but she still looked at him calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Next week¡¯s Farah¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Kevin said.


    Nicole hesitated again. ¡°Me too? That¡¯s not good.¡± She wanted to refuse, but when she saw Kevin¡¯s deep eyes, she was frightened. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    In this birthday party, of course, she couldn¡¯t make such a style like thest time, but once it appeared, she was very clear what it meant.


    On the way to the clinic, Nicole finally contacted Lisa. She had fully expressed her worries, but Lisa looked rtively peaceful.


    She exined that she went to the mountain yesterday and there was no signal in the mountain, so she did not receive a phone call. However, when it came to the things behind the couple, she euphemistically refused and did not want to continue.


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked for the reason, but Lisa seemed to have a hard time. She said that this is their family business, and it¡¯s not convenient to say more. In short, thanks to her during this period of time, she will pay off the money she should pay on time.


    But this was not a matter of fees. It was the opinions of the parties involved. The husband and wife did not want to continue, and she could not force others to do anything.


    When Farah saw Nicole at the school, she was surprised when she saw the jade bracelet on Nicole¡¯s wrist. She was startled and immediately called her brother.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Is that bracelet mine? You asked mest time about it.¡± Farah frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it anyway.¡± Kevin said calmly.


    Farah widened her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I like it or not. The point is why the bracelet is in the hands of Nicole? You know the meaning of the bracelet. Did she steal it?¡±


    ¡°No, if it was not stolen.¡± Kevin should understand the meaning of the bracelet better than she did.


    Farah asked again, ¡°Brother, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°I told youst time that you don¡¯t have to regard her as an imaginary enemy. She can¡¯t be your opponent.¡±


    ¡°So, brother¡­ you and her?¡± Farah suddenly realized that her tongue was tied. ¡°But brother, she was still a student.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already grown up.¡± Kevin answered.


    ¡°So, you spent so much effort exchanging the diamond bracelet for my jade bracelet?¡±


    This jade bracelet belonged to the Philip family. There were four bracelets, which were made of the same piece of jade, so the texture was so uniform.


    After the four bracelets were polished, they were almost identical. The olddy wore one and left each of her two daughters-inw in the future.


    Unfortunately, until now, the Old Lady¡¯s two daughters-inw bracelets had not been sent out, but gave themselves to Nicole, while Carole gave the bracelets to Farah. Unfortunately, Farah did not like jade, so she did not wear it all the time.


    Nicole¡¯s bracelet was broken into pieces, so it could not be repaired. Kevin had to change the color of the bracelet secretly.


    He answered calmly, ¡°I broke it.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Farah suddenly stopped talking and nkly sat in the seat. This fact was something she couldn¡¯t digest for a while.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s still my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°As long as you know.¡±


    ¡°B-Brother, if I don¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact.¡± Kevin furiously answered.


    Farah suddenly had nothing to say.


    ¡°You¡¯d better prepare for next week¡¯s birthday party.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Okay brother.¡± Farah said and hung up the phone.


    After ss in the evening, Nicole unexpectedly saw James waiting for her.


    ¡°Mr. James, what a coincidence. Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Nicole tried to smile to smile as much as possible to break this strange embarrassment; but unfortunately, James didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of smiling.


    This was the first time that James was so serious since she knew him. So Nicole had to stop smiling and waited for him to speak.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn¡¯t intend to say anything. The carriages and horses shuttled back and forth around them, but nothing came out.


    Nicole finally gave up and said, ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go first, goodbye.¡±


    However, just as James crossed her shoulder, her wrist was caught unexpectedly by him.


    The tough strength made Nicole frown slightly. Only then did she realize that James seemed to have been holding back something.


    His ever handsome face seemed to be distorted for a moment. He lifted her wrist and happened to wear the jade bracelet. He only asked, ¡°Is the woman that day, were you?¡±


    Nicole was stunned for a long time before she understood that James was asking the woman who pretended to be ugly that day. She finally nodded gently.


    After his guess was confirmed, James knew how ridiculous he was. He even bought such a magazine for her.


    Suddenly, a self-deprecating bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Youughed at me in your heart at that time.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Seeing James¡¯s expression, Nicole answered subconsciously, ¡°Mr. James, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you, but I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to you. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although it seemed to be pale and powerless to say sorry now, Nicole felt that she owed James. She couldn¡¯t say it before, but now, everything had been exposed. She felt guilty for him, so she could express it without hiding.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good, really good, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you lie to me from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Nicole shook her head repeatedly. James was really a very good person. Nicole didn¡¯t want to lose this friend because of this. ¡°It happenedter.¡±


    ¡°Is this the real reason why you refused me?¡±


    Nicole was silent.


    James suddenly tightened his arms around her shoulders. Nicole was startled. She raised her head and looked into his eyes. There was disappointment and anger in his eyes.


    All kinds of emotions intertwined, like a huge whirlpool. Nicole did not know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to turn back now.¡± His voice was so loud that it sounded like a warning to her.


    Nicole was a little dumbfounded, but James¡¯s attitude had never been so tough. ¡°Do you know him? Do you know what he is doing? Why are you so stupid? You¡­¡±


    Before James finished his words, there was a short and powerful horn sound behind Nicole. She suddenly turned around and saw the ck Mercedes-Benz stopped there.


    Kevin actually came. Nicole subconsciously pushed James¡¯s hand away. This almost instinctively action made James¡¯s arm fall down feebly, and there was a strong disappointment in his eyes.


    James¡¯s expression made Nicole feel ufortable, but she still looked at James very sincerely and said, ¡°Mr. James, thank you, I know that you are doing this for me, but I know what I am doing. I am leaving now, goodbye.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Nicole turned around and walked toward Kevin¡¯s car. This time, she didn¡¯t look back, but after getting in the car, she couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    A cold ridicule came from the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just sigh with emotion?¡± Nicole rolled her eyes at him and couldn¡¯t help but turn around to face him. ¡°I found a very strange problem. It seems that the expression on your face is very different when I talk to other men. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kevin sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for someone¡¯s anxiety in the room, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Hey, who do you think is not at ease in the room?¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything about you?¡± Kevin frowned.


    Nicole had learned Kevin¡¯s sarcasm before. If you were serious with him, you would lose. Therefore, he was so angry that his blood pressure rose.


    It was better not to argue with him. Nicole tried to maintain her calm state. ¡°If you want to quarrel with me, then you don¡¯t have toe to pick me up. Aren¡¯t you looking for abuse? You don¡¯t need to be unhappy with each other, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, are you going with him?¡± Kevin cold voice.


    Of course not, but Nicole didn¡¯t want to say it now, so she just answered ambiguously, ¡°Who knows!¡±

 Chapter 122 – Who are you?

    Kevin¡¯s chest was burning with an unknown anger, and his voice was like a wind de outside the car. ¡°Then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. He will soon be someone you can¡¯t touch.¡±


    It was obvious that there was something in his words. What did he mean by saying that she couldn¡¯t touch someone?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk halfway. Do you know that it¡¯s so ufortable? Did you hide something from me?¡±


    ¡°Before Farah¡¯s birthday party, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Don¡¯t let me see you have any contact with James, or I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Nicole was stunned. ¡°Does it have anything to do with Farah?¡±


    However, Farah liked James, so of course, she would pay attention to him. After all, she did not want Farah to regard her as an imaginary enemy, so she said sulkily, ¡°I know what I should do¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to do this.¡± Kevin said.


    Kevin asked her to go with him to Farah¡¯s birthday party. Nicole hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to attend, because Kevin¡¯s grandparents would attend too.


    If she did not go, it would be a bit unreasonable. Kevin said that they only invited some close rtives and friends at a family banquet and there would be no media.


    So, she was slightly relieved. Anyway, James knew her identity, so there was no need to cover it up.


    Kevin asked someone to prepare her dress. She finally knew why he wanted her to buy those diamonds before.


    So, on this day, she deliberately took a day off. Kevin went to work as usual. She began to make a mask at home in the morning, striving to appear in the best state at night.


    The stylist and the makeup artist were both from Kevin¡¯s home in the afternoon. Nicole didn¡¯t even have lunch. But when she saw the mirror, who was wearing a white evening gown and had a graceful figure, Nicole seemed to be dreaming.


    The bare shoulder of the slim dress was even decorated with diamonds. The simple hemline of the skirt showed her slender figure. Her fluffy and elegant hair bun made her look like a fairy who had descended to the earth.


    The dress was very fit, and it fit perfectly on her exquisite curve. The carefully-wiped makeup made her face look a little mature and charming, like a quietly blooming white rose.


    The cor of the dress was not open at a low level, but looming, it still gave people a sexy impression.


    Behind her came the sound of opening the door. Be looked at the man beside her in the mirror, he was wearing a dark blue suit, like a prince and a very handsome face.


    The moment she saw his eyes in the mirror, Nicole¡¯s heart was beating so fast that wanted to jump on her chest. She clearly saw a handsome man looking at her. Nicole subconsciously turned around and saw¡­


    ¡°Jake?¡± Nicole whispered the name, and hurriedly hugged him.


    Kevin, who is standing in front of her lost in thought for a moment. Although his second name is Jake, he never used it again. He was surprised by Nicole¡¯s sudden reaction, she hugged him so tight and didn¡¯t understand why she had a reaction like this.


    ¡°Hey, did you miss me so much? I just came from work.¡± Kevin frowned at her and smiled.


    When Nicole heard what he said, she slowly let go and looked at him. She was stunned at the man standing in front of her, her first love.


    Kevin was surprised when he saw the tears in her eyes and put his hand to wipe her tears that fell on her cheek.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Kevin asked her.


    Nicole can¡¯t believe the man in front of her was Jake!


    She actually thought about it before because they have the samest name, features and now, when she saw him that he shaved his beard, the handsome face clearly showed up to her.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ You are Jake? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nicole asked him.


    But Kevin looked at her coldly, ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s Jake?¡±


    Nicole pointed her finger at him, ¡°You! You are Jake! Please don¡¯t deny it! I¡¯ve waited for you toe back!¡±


    Kevin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not Jake you are talking.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡± Nicole felt annoyed for denying his identity. She quickly remembered the marriage certificate. She searched the drawer and closet.


    ¡°Where is the marriage certificate? Give it to me now.¡± She looked at him eagerly.


    Kevin sighed and walked to the other drawer and handed the red card.


    Nicole quickly grabbed it and read it carefully, and that¡¯s it, his name is ¡°Kevin Jake George.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Kevin Jake George! So, you still deny it? Jake, why did you do this to me? I love you, now and then¡­ Please answer me!¡± Nicole yelled at him while crying. Her heart was burst into some different emotions, hate, surprise, happiness and love.


    She suddenly felt cold from her toes to her palm, she waited for Jake for so many years toe back and she can¡¯t understand why Jake did not tell the truth.


    Kevin put his hands inside his pocket and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what my past is. I don¡¯t know our past! These few years, I¡¯m suffering¡­ I have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole widened her eyes and slowly sat down on the bed side.


    Kevin walked up to her and held her hand. ¡°Please stop crying, I don¡¯t intend to keep this from you. Actually, my second name is ¡®Jake¡¯, but I don¡¯t use it anymore. If we had a past, well, I want you to tell me about it. But for now, we need to attend the party. They are waiting for us.¡±


    Kevin handed her the tissue box and Nicole understood the situation. But in the end of those different emotions, she was so happy to know that her husband was actually Jake.


    She hugged him again tightly and whispered, ¡°I miss you.¡± She looked at his face and touched her two hands and said, ¡°And I love you!¡±


    She kissed him on his lips and smiled happily.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Kevin answered and kissed her back.


    Turning on the diamond wristwatch on his wrist, Kevin opened the coffer on one side and said, ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Kevin helped her to wear the diamond ne. When Nicole sat in front of the mirror, there was a kind of husband and wife, who treated each other like guests.


    They raised their eyebrows and put on their makeup in front of the mirror. Their faces unconsciously blushed.


    The luxurious dress, the expensive diamond, and the bright light instantly enhanced her temperament a few levels. No wonder women loved jewellery. It seemed that she was really short-sighted before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin stood up straight and looked at the shy woman in the mirror, his eyes dark and deep.


    Nicole stood up and took his arm downstairs.


    From afar, the car lights were like a starry river, illuminating the dark mountain road in front of them.


    Nicole sat with Kevin, but her heart could not help beating faster. There were still not many cars behind, and almost all the guests were here. There were indeed not so many cars.


    After the car drove into the manor, Nicole pulled Kevin¡¯s sleeve and tightened it slightly.


    Kevin lowered his head. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    Nicole did not deny it. She asked Kevin, ¡°Look at my makeup. Are there any flowers? And the ne? You¡¯ve buttoned it up. If it falls down again by ident, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    It was rare to see that Kevin even made a joke. ¡°If I lose it, I¡¯ll pay for it with meat.¡±


    When the car stopped, Kevin put away all the expressions on her face and became serious. She said proudly, ¡°Go in.¡±


    In the brightly lit living room, the high-rise crystalmp was shining brightly.


    There were not many guests, but the whole living room was crowded with people. The guests were almost all here, and even Kevin¡¯s grandparents rarely showed up.


    There was a slight noise at the door and everyone looked over and saw Kevin in a dark blue suit and Nicole with a white dress. The tailoring was smooth, but it perfectly outlined her delicate shoulders and slender waist.


    A pair of high-heeled crystal shoesplemented her diamond jewelry, which made her look more delicate and graceful. She wore a bright smile on her face, like a dazzling pearl, which was radiant but soft and not dazzling.


    Standing with Kevin side, they looked like they were perfectly matched. The same outstanding appearance would not be weakened by each other. They would be reflected on each other, as if they were one and every one of them was indispensable.


    Originally, everyone was still curious about whether Kevin would show up with his ugly wife. They didn¡¯t expect that he would make such a scene, which was like a shocking drama.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Nicole.


    On the way, although Nicole had a smile on her face, it was inevitable that she felt as if she was treading on thin ice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, there were really not many guests today, and she didn¡¯t say anything rude, so she felt a little relieved. She was also shining.


    Even standing beside such a charming Kevin, she didn¡¯t lose half of her strength, which was enough to calm down the scene.

 Chapter 123 – More question in her mind

    However, Stephanie on the other side was not calm. She frowned and looked at Nicole, who was dressed in luxurious clothes. Her eyebrows were almost knotted. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that woman?¡±


    Because it was too dazzling, she did not recognize Nicole for a while.


    However, James¡¯ heart kept shrinking, because he had recognized Nicole, but there were waves of pain in his eyes.


    Everyone was very curious about Nicole¡¯s identity, but before they could ask, they saw the heroineing to the stage tonight on the stairs in front of them.


    Farah was wearing a light pink dress, with a big wave behind her back. His glittering and translucent lips were painted with transparent and attractive lipstick, and every twinkle and smile showed her mature and elegant charm.


    Carrying her skirt hemline, she gracefully stood on the high ground and allowed everyone to look at her up and down. However, she could not help but look at James, who was standing in the distance, over so many people.


    It was a pity that James¡¯ eyes had been fixed on Nicole, so he did not pay attention to her.


    Farah bit her lips bitterly, but there was still a generous smile on her face. She stood on the walking tform and looked at the crowd.


    Then a microphone appeared on her hand, and a white projection cloth on one of the walls was slowly pulled open, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Farah stood there, and there was more shyness in her gentle and elegant smile.


    ¡°Thank you foring to my birthday party. But today, apart from my birthday, I have one more thing to announce to you that this is the only time I have done it in my life, so I hope to get everyone¡¯s blessings. Now, there are still some important guests who haven¡¯t arrived yet. Let me invite you to watch a movie first.¡±


    Just as she said it, the projection slowly opened.


    The lights in the hall also dimmed, and images began to appear on the projection cloth. They were pictures of a little boy and a little girl. The two children were very beautiful.


    Some squatted together to see the flowers, some walked in tandem, and some looked at each other with a smile.


    The girl was like a boy¡¯s little tail, following him closely.


    Then the boy and girl watched each other grow up, gradually revealing the delicate outline of adult men and women.


    Finally, the picture was fixed on a man in a white suit, who was as gentle as a jade, and a girl as elegant and beautiful as a princess.


    They walked hand in hand in the purplevender sea.


    From childhood to adulthood, it seemed that the childhood sweethearts had never been separated. Such a pair of childhood sweethearts could make people see their intimacy at a nce, and they also felt that they should naturally be together.


    The scene was very quiet, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the adult boy and girl.


    The girl was Farah, the heroine tonight and the boy, the spotlight, fell on the man in a white suit, who was still in the corner today ¨C James.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The bright light made people see his expression clearly. He was shocked, unbelievable, or could be regarded as touched.


    Farah was still standing on the stage with the microphone in her hand, but her face was still full of shy pink, and her eyes were bright and moist.


    She was like a girl who had just grown up in love. She had outstanding appearance, noble temperament and a proud family background. So many people were envious that James would be chosen by such a girl.


    But Farah was also nervous. Only she knew that her hand holding the microphone was trembling. She looked at James from a distance, and her sincere eyes were full of pleading that only she could understand.


    She plucked up the courage, put down herself-esteem, and made her greatest confession.


    James¡¯ face was like an ink drenchedndscape painting, which was very hazy.


    The scene was extremely quiet. The crowd waited for James¡¯ reaction. James frowned and was about to step forward. At this time, the closed door of the hall was pushed open again.


    Nicole turned around and saw two men and a womaning in.


    The mature charm and temperament on their bodies showed their age. However, because they were well-maintained, they looked to be in their early forties.


    One man and one woman was a couple, and the woman next to them was wearing a ck silk dress. Her elegant temperament and beautiful figure made people like her very much.


    James¡¯ steps suddenly stopped. Everyone was curious about the identities of these three people when they heard Farah on the stage calling out happily, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Farah walked down from the step by step stage and hugged the woman under the stage excitedly.


    Farah¡¯s mother was the former daughter of the Philip family. She had been apart for many years, but her temperament didn¡¯t diminish a bit.


    All the people who came here were her closest rtives.


    Soon, Nicole recognized Carole.


    ¡°Mrs. George.¡± She whispered to herself.


    Nicole was shocked and stunned. Was that Kevin¡¯s mother? It seemed to be true. She remembered her face way back before, they ate in a luxury restaurant with Jake.


    She was surprised, maybe she can answer her and help her about Kevin and what happened to him? Why did Kevin change his name and can¡¯t remember their past?


    There¡¯s a lot of questions running in her head now. It was really unexpected.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Farah acted like a spoiled child.


    Carole patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°How can I note over for such a big thing to happen to my daughter? I haven¡¯t seen your Uncle Garcia and your Aunt Garcia yet.¡±


    Farah immediately obediently greeted the middle-aged couple next to her, ¡°Uncle Garcia and Aunt Garcia.¡±


    Mrs. Garcia looked at Farah with a gentle and satisfied look. Then she held her hand and whispered, ¡°You still call me Aunt. You should change your wordster.¡±


    Farah¡¯s face turned red, and James and Stephanie also came up to greet her. Because of the arrival of several parents, the scene became grand again.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Aunt Philip.¡± James nodded in greeting. Farah¡¯s bright eyes fell on his face, full of sweet shyness.


    At the same time, Kevin also dragged Nicole over.


    Nicole put her hand in his arm. This was the second time she had seen her mother-inw. Although she had seen her before, the meaning waspletely different. How could she not be nervous?


    She couldn¡¯t helpining to Kevin in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that your mother woulde?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Kevin frowned.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not prepared at all.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything. The ugly daughter-inw will have to see her mother-inw sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    Sometimes, Nicole¡¯s mind could not step on the point.


    Kevin, who was listening by the side, only pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    However, in the eyes of everyone, this scene had turned into a close flirting in public. Kevin seldom showed her emotions in front of others, but today, obviously, it was different.


    Now, everyone was more curious about Nicole¡¯s identity.


    Finally, Kevin and Nicole came to Carole. Carole had a gentle smile on her face. It seemed that time didn¡¯t leave any trace on her body. She was still as beautiful as an innocent girl, but the temperament aura imperceptibly revealed told others that she was an elegant woman who had experienced many vicissitudes of life and had settled down.


    ¡°Son, so, this is the daughter-inw you found for me?¡± Caroleughed and spoke first.


    Everyone knew what the word ¡°daughter-inw¡± meant. But thest time, when everyone was whispering, James fixed his eyes on Nicole. Theplex air of aggression made Nicole nervous.


    Carole looked at Nicole and smiled, ¡°How are you? It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mom¡­¡± She still gave the order in a clear and clear way asst time, but now Nicole finally had some preparation, so she hurriedly called out, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡­ I just wanted to ask you something.¡± Nicole hesitated at first but she wanted to know everything.


    Carole knew what she meant, she kept looking at Nicole with gentle and kind eyes, which made Nicole understand that she was a woman as gentle and kind as her mother-inw.


    She held the hand of Nicole and said, ¡°Dear, I know you have a lot of things you wanted to know, but this is not the right time for that.¡± She looked at Kevin and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you again and I will arrange our next meeting for that. For now, let¡¯s enjoy the party, okay?¡±


    Nicole understood the situation and replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you Mom. I¡¯m happy to see you too.¡±


    And they hugged each other. She also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kevin also hugged her Mom tightly, ¡°I miss you Mom.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, Son.¡± She smiled at them happily.

 Chapter 124 – The birthday announcement

    As the situation changed, Carole stepped forward and took the microphone from Farah¡¯s hand.


    She said, ¡°Dear guests, long time no see. I¡¯m Carole. Thank you foring to my daughter¡¯s birthday party. I have two things to announce. The first one is about my daughter-inw¡¯s identity. I¡¯m sorry, thest time the child made a fool of herself, I made a joke. But the child has her own considerations, so we don¡¯t intend to make it public. I believe you won¡¯t tell others about her identity. Second, thank you for today¡¯s engagement.¡±


    Not only the guests were stunned at Farah¡¯s engagement banquet, but even Nicole was stunned as well. Who was that fiancee?


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to guess. It¡¯s just James, okay? There are photos of Farah and James Garcia on the projection cloth in front of us.¡±


    James suddenly felt as if he had been struck by an electric shock. It was obvious that he had also thought of this point, and his face immediately turned pale.


    When Farah confessed to him just now, he could refuse her. But now, both of their parents are here.


    Even Stephanie gave him a push. ¡°James, go ahead.¡±


    James paused for a moment. He had never thought that Stephanie would do this. ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Farah has been waiting for you.¡± Stephanie only slightly reminded her.


    James instantly understood that everyone knew that he was the only one who had been kept in the dark, and even his parents had appeared.


    Stephanie whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your parents to lose face, go quickly.¡±


    Next to him, Farah had already looked at James with deep affection and expectation in her eyes. She was waiting for him to go up to the high tform with her hand in hand and ept the blessings of everyone.


    James narrowed his ck eyes, which contained a kind of danger and storm that had never been seen before. Even the reflected cloth in front of him began to roll those photos again.


    Those photos were enough to provoke any childhood sweetheart who grew up with her.


    There were still so many guests present. How could he make a girl lose face over the twenty years of friendship and the time limit of his parents?


    James felt as if his throat was blocked. He felt that he had been pushed to the edge of the cliff. In front of him was a high cliff, and behind him was a rich tiger and leopard. He had never thought that one day, he would be driven away like a duck.


    Farah was still waiting for him, but he could not take a single step. Farah¡¯s face changed slightly. Didn¡¯t he want to?


    Perhaps this was what all the people present were thinking.


    Because Nicole saw a look of unwillingness on James¡¯s face. Even if he did it well, anger still emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    Nicole was a little surprised. But on the other side, his father whispered in his ear. Before James walked toward Farah step by step like a walking dead.


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief, and some people who didn¡¯t know the truth were shocked by the sudden news, but they also felt that it was really appropriate for a man and a woman to be so beautiful. It was good to have such a surprise.


    James finally came to Farah¡¯s side. She put her hand into his arms. James stood straight and stiff, but Farah once had a smile on her face in her beautiful fantasy. She did not realize that James¡¯s heart was full of troops and horses.


    She only knew that her wish would soone true. She was really engaged to James Garcia!


    An unexpected engagement ceremony was held.


    All the people present were excited and felt that such abination was expected by the public. However, from James¡¯s eyes, Nicole saw that they were willing to submit! Yes, he was not willing to, but was forced to submit.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even though she thought that James and Farah were a perfect match for each other, she was worried about such a forcedbination.


    She looked at the two people on the stage. Farah smiled like a flower, while James was expressionless. He couldn¡¯t help worrying about Farah¡¯s future.


    However, it was obvious that the man next to her misunderstood her meaning. ¡°Why are you unwilling?¡±


    Cold sarcasm passed by Nicole¡¯s ears. She was stunned, looked away, and looked at Kevin. He was also in the stand with the new recruits, but apparently, he was talking to her.


    She curled her lip and couldn¡¯t help but pinch his arm. ¡°Tell me, did Mr. Garcia not know it before? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked like that.¡±


    Kevin frowned slightly. ¡°Is this something you should care about?¡±


    He finally lowered his head, and Nicole had seen a thick dark fire in his eyes.


    Nicole was stunned, but she felt a little funny. ¡°I was just concerned about your sister, so I forced her toe here.¡±


    Having noticed Kevin¡¯s displeasure, she did not say anything after all. But she also believed that James was a man in charge of the business. Since they were engaged, she only hoped that they were all safe, so she immediately changed her words. ¡°I wish them good luck.¡±


    This was what Kevin had told her before. James would soon be the person he couldn¡¯t touch.


    She suddenly became James¡¯s sister-inw. This rtionship was really good enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you know yourself well.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was still cold, but it was not as tough as before.


    Nicole approached him andughed in a low voice, ¡°Are you old enough to be jealous?¡±


    What an interesting discovery.


    Therefore, even if she was stared at by Kevinter, she still looked fearless.


    After all, she was still aiming at him. In fact, he was just a paper tiger.


    However, she soon realized how wrong she was. How could Kevin be a paper tiger? He was more real than a real tiger.


    The engagement ceremony had finallye to an end.


    Nicole smiled obsequiously for the whole night, and the corners of her mouth were a little stiff.


    It was originally Kevin¡¯s manor, so after the other guests left, only the George family and Garcia family were left. They sat on the sofa in the living room, looking a little tired.


    The servant was busy tidying up the mess on the ground. Farah leaned on James¡¯s shoulder, which was hard to hide her shyness. The little woman was very delicate. It could be seen that she was really happy.


    Nicole also leaned against Kevin and drank some wine. She was a little dizzy and sleepy, but she had been trying hard to keep awake.


    However, when she couldn¡¯t help it, she leaned against Kevin¡¯s shoulder and wanted to squint for a while.


    However, a cold gaze from the opposite side made her suddenly feel sleepy and wake up after a quiver.


    Kevin also noticed it and looked down at her. Nicole hurriedly withdrew her hand and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But his hand fell on her shoulder and forced her to lean her head on his shoulder. ¡°If you want to sleep, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you if you go upstairs.¡±


    Nicole was absolutely sure that Kevin was putting on a show for others, especially the brother and sister Garcia on the opposite side.


    Stephanie¡¯s burning eyes seemed to burn two holes on her body, which made Nicole feel that her head was attached to Kevin¡¯s belt and it was dangerous for her head to fall to the ground at any time.


    Indeed, Stephanie had an impulse to cut Nicole into pieces. She never thought that the ugly woman of that day was Nicole¡¯s annual sry.


    The most important thing was that she upied Mrs. George¡¯s position and status.

 Chapter 125 – The Unwilling Groom

    Carole noticed it and said gracefully, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte tonight. All of you can stay here. Now that we¡¯re all in the same family, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Then James¡¯ father and mother showed a satisfied smile.


    Finally, she could go to bed. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of her heart, but she still took the principle of being the guest first.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± Farah¡¯s face was flushed and it seemed that she was very excited. She must have a lot of secret words to ask for her mother.


    ¡°Okay, Kevin, Nicole, go and rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow if you have anything to say.¡±


    Kevin asked the servants to take the Garcia Family to rest while he went upstairs with Nicole.


    In the bedroom, Nicole took off her shoes and sat on the sofa. She rubbed her feet hard and saw some blisters on her feet. She gritted her teeth slightly and thought it was really painful.


    Kevin took off his coat and noticed that Nicole was lying on the sofa. He reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Go to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±She lowered her little head. She tried her best to keep sober and reached out to get the zipper behind, but she couldn¡¯t pull it out. After several tries, she still couldn¡¯t do it, so she became anxious with her face blushing and her neck thick.


    Seeing that Kevin was going to the bathroom, she hurriedly shouted at him, ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t open the zipper.¡± And she still wanted to take a bath first.


    Her face was covered with a thinyer of red, like a charming rogue, and her white skin was also dyed with the color of rose, delicate and attractive.


    She walked toward him with bare feet, and the hemline of her dress was like a red flower in the sky, and gorgeous. She looked at him with a confused look and said, ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s whole body was almost naked, with only a pair of boxers wrapped in important parts. The reason why Nicole¡¯s eyes were blurred was that she couldn¡¯t look directly at his figure, which made people fantasize.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    She obediently turned around in front of him and pressed her back with her warm fingers. The zipper behind her was pulled to the end.


    The slim skirt also fell to the ground. She was like a mermaid, breaking out of the cocoon. The chaotic consciousness seemed to be awake in an instant. She rushed in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash first!¡±


    Then he slipped away like a dexterous snake, leaving a beautiful coat, and then he disappeared.


    Looking at the door of the bathroom in front of him, Kevin didn¡¯t know that she had been kicked by someone until she was mmed by the door.


    Nicole soaked in thefortable bathtub. The pores all over her body were open and she was drinking the water.


    Thinking about Kevin¡¯s reaction outside, she couldn¡¯t help but grin. She faked a shot and cheated him.


    The wine in her body seemed to be evaporating in the dense vapor, but she did not dare to sleep. She was afraid that she would faint like thest time, so she nned to have a quick battle.


    Unexpectedly, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a tall man standing in front of her.


    Nicole¡¯s body slipped and almost floated over her head. She grabbed the edge of the bathtub in a hurry and steadied herself. She was so shocked that she said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    Kevin looked at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°Take a bath.¡±


    Then he lifted his leg and stepped into the bathtub. The bathtub was filled with water at first, but now it came directly to him. Nicole had to sit up a little more, but immediately she turned her head away.


    Because she saw Kevin take off the towel on his waist. The water was still clear. If she took a closer look, she could not hide anything.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and her face turned red. ¡°Kevin, can¡¯t you wait for me to wash?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who put the water in the bathtub. Why should I wait?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know thedy¡¯s priority?¡± Nicole was so angry that she stared at him with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he did not take her seriously at all. He held the edge of the bathtub with both hands, leaned his head back, and took a bath alone.


    The double massage bathtub was very big, and it was more than enough to amodate two people. What made people blush and heartbeat was that he didn¡¯t know that they were bathing together now. Nicole bit her lip and could only stare nkly at the ceiling.


    Then, arge towel fell on her face, which made it hard to breathe. Nicole grabbed the towel on her face and asked him what he wanted to do.


    His order had been passed on, ¡°Brush your back.¡±


    While the temperature in the guest room was rising, the temperature in the guest room kept dropping.


    The Garcia family did not sleep. They gathered in James¡¯s room.


    The people with low pressure couldn¡¯t breathe. They died in silence without breaking out.


    For all these years, James had been living a good life ording to his will. He never asked about thepany¡¯s affairs, but he didn¡¯t expect that the situation would be like this.


    It turned out that thepany had a financial crisis in the past few years and Mr. Garcia had been struggling to support it. Among them, he asked Kevin to help him.


    For Carole¡¯s sake, Kevin had been helping him secretly, but it could also be said that Kevin was a businessman who only cared about benefits.


    This year¡¯s game andpetition had made the Garcia Family¡¯s industry closely connected with Kevin. Without Kevin, Garcia Enterprises might be bankrupt.


    Kevin hadn¡¯t made any request in the past few years, but this time, he asked James and Farah to get engaged.


    The Garcia family had always treated Farah as their future daughter-inw. Although Stephanie also liked Kevin, Kevin was boring and no one could force him.


    For the sake of Farah, their Garcia Family¡¯spany might be able to rise to a new level. Mr. Garcia would not miss such a good thing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After James listened, he clenched his fists even tighter, but Mr. Garcia sat down tiredly. ¡°James, I know you don¡¯t want to. In that case, I will talk to Kevin tomorrow. But from then on, you will no longer be my son.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± After listening to him, James suddenly looked up. He had never thought that his father would threaten him. His eyes were almost wide open.


    However, Mr. Garcia¡¯s attitude was calm. ¡°James, I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just telling you that I don¡¯t need a son who doesn¡¯t have any responsibility and doesn¡¯t care about his family at all. He¡¯s only thinking about himself. He¡¯s selfish and self-centered.¡±


    After that, Mr. Garcia left his room. James, on the other hand, was hit so hard that his face turned pale and he was on the verge of copsing.


    Therefore, as long as he opposed the engagement with Farah, he would not bear the responsibility of selfishness and self-interest, right? Now, the Garcia family was selling him for glory and waiting for him to die.


    He was unwilling, but he could do nothing about it.


    In the morning.


    Kevin gave Nicole a low-cor sweater. It was okay if you didn¡¯t move, but if you moved, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on that ce. Even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t hide it.


    Since Kevin and Nicole came out, James and Stephanie had been looking at them.


    The brother and sister naturally saw Nicole¡¯s action. They were not blind. It was hard to ignore such a big scratch.


    The other people present naturally saw it, but they chose to ignore it, while Stephanie and James¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see what kind of fish and water they had experienced before.


    Farah had carefully dressed up. Like a happy little bird, she flew to James¡¯s side and did not hide her love for him. ¡°Hey, James, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    It seemed that afterst night, their feelings had be natural and obvious, as if they had suddenly transferred from darkness to the sun. They had be so above board, which made people envious.


    She was really like a happy and delicate woman, and no one could bear to destroy the smile on her face.


    The Old Lady shouted at the people below, ¡°Come and sit down. It¡¯s rare that so many people apany me to have breakfast. Come on, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    The breakfast was very rich. There were all kinds of Chinese and Western food. Everything was set up in a long line.


    Kevin sat at the head seat silently. Nicole wanted to find a seat silently, but she heard the Old Lady say, ¡°Nicole, where are you sitting next to Kevin? Now you are the hostess of this manor. Sit down quickly.¡±


    The three words ¡°the hostess¡± made Stephanie¡¯s hand holding the knife and fork tremble slightly. The three words she had been dreaming of so easily fell on another woman she had never dreamed of.


    It made her so jealous that she wanted to destroy her.

 Chapter 126 – The whole truth

    ¡°Yes,e, sit down, everyone.¡± Carole wore an elegant suit and a pink-blue scarf around her neck. She looked young and outstanding. She greeted the crowd with a gentle smile.


    At this time, she said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m very d that you are now a member of my family. I¡¯m here in a hurry and have nothing to give you. This is a meeting gift.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After saying that, she smiled and pushed out a brocade box from her side to Nicole¡¯s hand. Nicole was very surprised and very embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± She said and smiled.


    Carole smiled back, she liked the blushing Nicole very much. Even if they got married, there would inevitably be all kinds of benefits games. She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would choose such a simple girl.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were pure and thorough, and she was a girl who could be seen through at a nce like a white paper, so she liked it very much.


    Carole took out another gift from her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m humble. Come on, Farah, be careful. This is an engagement gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Farah was in a good mood, and her voice was sweet as if it was going toe out of the water.


    Mr. and Mrs. Garcia and Stephanie also sent their gifts. For a moment, the scene was full of happiness.


    Nicole silently lowered her head to have breakfast. Today¡¯s yogurt was very delicious. She wanted to drink another ss of it, but Kevin stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. Why did you drink so much ice?¡±


    A ss of milk was pushed in front of her, and at the same time, it was apanied by everyone¡¯s attention.


    Nicole lowered her awkwardly and heard Carole¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Nicole, Kevin is right. Don¡¯t focus on drinking yogurt. It¡¯s not good for girls to drink ice in the morning. Be obedient and drink the milk.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s mother was so gentle. Born in a noble family, she could hardly hide her outstanding temperament. The most important thing was that she was still so considerate.


    Nicole even dreamed of having such a mother in her dreams. Looking at Carole and listening to her instructions, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. She hurriedly took a milk cup to cover her gaffe and drank milk.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t finish all of it and took a few sips.


    However, when she put it down, she didn¡¯t notice that her mouth was stained with milk. Kevin frowned, took a tissue, and wiped it on her mouth. This action shocked everyone.


    Even Carole didn¡¯t expect his son to be so considerate, while Stephanie¡¯s eyes on Nicole were full of viciousness.


    Seeing that, Farah leaned against James¡¯s shoulder and couldn¡¯t help pouting.


    ¡°Brother, are you deliberately showing off your love?¡± Farah¡¯s words were full of ridicule.


    Although she did not have a good impression of Nicole, and she also thought that Nicole was not worthy of her brother and was not worthy of being her sister-inw, Kevin chose this one himself.


    When Kevin promised her that she would get engaged to James, he told her that he could admit James¡¯s identity, but Farah also had to identify Nicole.


    Her brother had always been upromising and there was no gap between them. As long as Nicole kept a low profile and no longer had anything to do with James, she would not have anything to don with him.


    After all, there was no one who could make her feel at ease and make James feel at ease even if she was more important than her sister-inw.


    The breakfast was finally over.


    James and Farah went back to school.


    After their guest had left, Kevin and Nicole talked to their Mom. They went upstairs and went to the study room.


    They saw their Mom sitting at the single sofa while reading a newspaper. She smiled at them, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nicole and Kevin sat down on therge sofa in front of their mother. Nicole was feeling nervous, and thinking about what Carole may say to them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Her voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear her clearly.


    She raised her head and looked at Kevin who sat opposite her and was also looking at Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, I know you love my son very well. From the very first time that we met way back, I already knew that you love him so much. This information about Kevin is very secret. I knew that you already knew about his suffering every month. It was a ¡®Love Curse¡¯. Love curses hit the heart chakra, block it by cing an energy parasite, or alter the energies in a way that the victim bes spiritually blind or emits horrible energies disgusting the people around him. Every time the curse attacks him, he needs someone to interpret the energiesing to him in the wrong way. He suffers a lot if he will not obey what his body needs. He can¡¯t breathe; his heart is aching and almost dying.¡±


    Nicole almost fell down from what she heard. ¡°But how did he get that curse? And who cursed him?¡±


    Carole stood up and faced the window, ¡°The day when he left you, he came back home with me. Unfortunately, the private ne crashed into the virgin ind. We thought that was our ending, but some members of the tribe living there adopted us. As the days go by, the daughter of the leader of the tribe confesses her love for Kevin. That night was the worst night that we had on that ind.¡±


    As she remembered that night, her heart was still in pain as if it was pricked by a bee¡¯s tail needle. But she quickly moved her eyes away and looked at the beautiful garden outside the window.


    ¡°That night was a horrible night for us! We thought that we were saved and safe, but we¡¯re not. Kevin didn¡¯t ept her love proposal and of course, I also did not agree to it. The daughter got mad and changed their mind, they wanted us to die. The members of the tribe fight with us. Kevin fights them and sooner the army finds us and saves us. Most of them get injured and die. The tribe went down with fire.


    But before we left that ce, we passed the daughter lying on the ground with blood in her body. She looked at us with sharp eyes and was full of anger. She shouts out loud and starts spell casting in a powerful way.


    ¡°I¡¯m Princess Rada, cursing you Jake from now on, you will search for the love and desire that will kill you! Beautiful Goddess, Powerful Goddess, hear my prayer! Lords of fire, burn my desire!¡±


    After she said that, she was unconscious and we left on that Ind. But while we were in the helicopter that saved us, Kevin felt a great pain in his head, and his memories eventually erased. I was so afraid and didn¡¯t know what to do. That is also the reason why Kevin didn¡¯t use the name ¡®Jake¡¯ again, because of that curse.¡± Carole wiped her tears that fell on her cheek.


    ¡°Suddenly, Kevin lost his memories. I look for the best doctor, but they can¡¯t cure him. The test shows that his brain was okay and normal. And after a month, we didn¡¯t expect the curse to affect his whole human being. He felt his body heat and searched for lust. All the women he slept with died the next day.¡±


    Nicole was stunned. All the women died?


    When she thought about it, it was a miracle that she was alive!


    She swallowed her saliva and asked nervously, ¡°But why am I still alive?¡±


    Carole looked at her and walked up to her. She held her both hands and said, ¡°I think you are the cure of that curse. True love saves the both of you!¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe this and she was confused. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°We try so many antidotes and medicine to cure his pain. But we never seed. To hate is a curse and the opposite of curse is cure, and that is you¡­ You never curse someone you truly love. Love is what makes the world go round; most of us wouldn¡¯t be here without it. I believe eventually, because of the love in your heart the curse will let go of Kevin.¡±


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Kevin. ¡°I will do my best and help him to get rid of that curse. If my love is the only way and the cure for him, I will sacrifice myself for him.¡±


    Yes, she is already doing that. Every time Kevin attacks the night of the curse, she obediently offers her body to him. Even though there were injuries all over her body, her body got so weak and almost fainted. She was willing to ept any punishment.


    Carole worried, erased and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your kindness and good heart.¡±


    Carole embraced Nicole tightly and burst into tears.


    Kevin nced at her calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you epted me and love me. If I don¡¯t find you, I will die in a curse now.¡±


    Nicole made a face at him. ¡°You¡¯re a viin. Don¡¯t worry. What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡±


    And Kevin hugged her tightly and kissed her gently.


    After they talked they came back to the school and Kevin went to his office.

 Chapter 127 – Play with his family

    While sitting in the car, Nicole still had a sense of absent-mindedness. She pinched her thigh hard and felt very painful. Only then she realized she was not dreaming.


    A big smile immediately appeared on her face.


    ¡°So happy?¡± Kevin Jake asked her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s New Year. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Nicole asked with a grin.


    ¡°Oh, I think you are happier than me.¡± Kevin smiled at her, held her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    Nicole smiled and turned to look at the big rednterns hanging on the street outside the window and the posters of the New Year hanging on all the shops.


    It felt as if he was about to be released from prison. It felt so good.


    The long silk scarf around her neck was blown up by the wind, so she simply untied it. Kevin saw that she was in a good mood, so she did not say anything. The wind also blew her hair, but it did not blow away her bright smiling face in the sunshine.


    She rxed all the way, but now she was a little nervous. ¡°Will there be a lot of people in your family?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, not many.¡±


    ¡°Really? What about Farah and Mr. Garcia?¡±


    If she and Kevin wanted to go back, Farah and James should be there as well.


    Last time, James crushed her body on the side of the road; they didn¡¯t see each other again. But when they thought that they might be under the same roof as him, Nicole still felt an unspeakable embarrassment.


    Kevin¡¯s words ruthlessly destroyed her hope. He said, ¡°They¡¯re also here, so you¡¯d better behave yourself!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the parents of the Garcia family to return from the engagement ceremony.


    However, James was left behind and stayed here to apany Farah for the Spring Festival. Since Farah wanted to live in the Philip family, James had no choice but to stay here.


    This time they had already entered Philip¡¯spound. Nicole pursed her lips and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    The Philip family was very kind to her, and she was very touched. Her biggest hope since she was a child was to have such a family. She thought it was an extravagant hope, but she didn¡¯t expect Kevin to help her.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and get something.¡±


    Nicole ran over in a hurry. In therge trunk, they were full of new year¡¯s gifts and gifts.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin was so thoughtful. She quickly helped to carry things, and her hands were full of hands.


    As soon as the olddy saw Nicole bring so many things to her, she immediately stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Oh, Kevin is really something. How can Nicole take so many things? Come on, help her.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nicole smiled, because she liked the feeling of family concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Look at your little arms and legs. Kevin really doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate.¡±


    Kevin followed behind Nicole. She did not react to her grandmother¡¯sints. ¡°You have hands and feet. You have to do what you can.¡±


    Nicole had gotten used to his vicious tongue and felt that what he said was quite reasonable, but the olddy pretended to hit him.


    At this time, there was a cheering from the stairs. ¡°Brother, you are back.¡±


    Farah came down from upstairs and immediately rushed to him like a happyrk. She circled Kevin¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss.


    Behind her was James. He nced at Nicole with a calm face.


    Nicole was a little embarrassed. After looking at him for a second, she didn¡¯t turn her head. Kevin let go of Farah.


    The olddy also smiled and said to Nicole and James, ¡°The brother and sister have been in a good rtionship since childhood. Don¡¯t mind. Come on,e and sit here.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? You don¡¯t mind being cautious. Am I right? James.¡± After letting go of Kevin, Farah immediately returned to James¡¯s side and held his hand.


    James smiled slightly and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± His tone seemed to be full of love, but when he took a closer look at it, it seemed to have a sense of alienation.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know whether Farah had found it or not, but she still wore a satisfied smile on her face. She probably didn¡¯t find it.


    Emily also came down. A painting show was supposed to be held before the New Year, but because of some problems in the operation of those paintings, it would note back until New Year, so the painting show was postponed until New Year.


    During this period of time, she was busy dealing with the painting room, but it was just empty today. ¡°Kevin and Nicole are back.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Looking at this elegant and calm womaning down the stairs, Nicole was full of joy and called out sweetly.


    Carole¡¯s gentle eyes shed across her face. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. Come here and sit down. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    It was really a happy time.


    After lunch, the olddy¡¯s hands were itchy and she suggested rubbing her mahjong.


    In the past, she had been alone at home, so she had no choice but to get close to the door. But now, there were so many people in the family, and she could get close to them at any time, so she immediately greeted them.


    Well, it¡¯s rare that you are all empty. Come on, Farah, Nicole,e and help your grandma.¡± Carole said.


    Farah agreed happily, but Nicole was a little embarrassed. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t learn it. Come on, it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll tell you the rules and you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    It was hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer.


    The olddy also echoed, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s Kevin. He has nothing left, just money. If he wins, it¡¯ll be yours. If he loses, it¡¯ll be her.¡±


    The elders were so excited that Nicole couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint them, so she nodded and sat down with them.


    Farah briefly introduced the rules to her, and then Nicole started to learn it. No matter how much she talked about it, it was not as fast as a real set of mahjong.


    Didn¡¯t everyone say that the freshmen were lucky? Well, Nicole obviously didn¡¯t have such luck.


    After ap, Nicole lostpletely. What¡¯s more, Carole and Old Madam yed a lot, which was real gold and silver. Nicole¡¯s money was not enough for her to y a game.


    She didn¡¯t say that she loved money, but she really didn¡¯t have the capital.


    So the 8, 000 dors in her hand, whether to fight or not, she didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    The olddy was sitting below, and she was still staring at the 8, 000 dors being put back to the original ce, and then it was thrown out.


    The olddy¡¯s disappointment was written all over her face. Nicole wanted tough, but she felt that it was so cruel.


    However, Nicole lost in the end, and the number of people who lost was beyond imagination.


    But it was faster. A stack of thick cash was ced in front of her. ¡°What are you standing there for? If you¡¯re willing to bet, you¡¯ll lose. Give me the money.¡±


    It was Old Madam who won. She feltfortable receiving money.


    ¡°Haha, yes, yes. Nicole, look, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve told you that if you lose, you¡¯ll be regarded by Kevin. Come on, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Although she lost, it was just a show of happiness. Nicole also smiled, but there was always a warm breath lingering around her neck.


    When he saw something wrong, he immediately stopped her, which made the olddy scream, ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re going to support me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Kevin asked faintly, which made the olddyugh out loud. Nicole¡¯s face turned a little red. It was so good to have someone backing her up.


    On the other side, Farah also shouted at James, ¡°James,e on, don¡¯t let my brother bully us.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    James walked to Farah¡¯s side and found a chair to sit down, but it was obviously not as intimate as Kevin and Nicole.


    Nicole seemed to have been put into Kevin¡¯s arms, and her face turned red.


    They were fighting so hard that they were in the sky.


    Farah was actually good at cooking, but when she looked at Kevin and Nicole, she was also very envious. So she always turned back to ask James for his opinion, which could be regarded as a kind and pleasant way.


    It was not until the sound of the car came from outside.


    The olddy was shocked and her face changed. She said to everyone, ¡°Oh no, I forgot the time. Let¡¯s hurry up and clean it up.¡±


    It turned out that Grandpa was back.

 Chapter 128 – The Final Ending

    Grandpa hated ying mahjong at home the most, so the olddy always yed behind his back. If she was caught and gathered people to gamble at home, it would be a big problem.


    However, it was toote. Grandpa had alreadye in.


    Arge table of people was still standing at the table.


    The olddy was a little anxious. She was still holding two tiles in her hands and her smile was not very natural.


    There was also a thick pile of money in front of Kevin. In addition to the fact that Nicole had lost a game at the beginning, from now on, he had won a lot of money. Now he was really convicted of having gathered people to gamble.


    Mr. Philip looked at them with a bad look. Carole immediately stood up. ¡°Dad, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, old man, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s five o¡¯clock? Why did it go ahead of schedule?¡± The olddy also wanted to reverse the whole thing.


    Mr. Philip snorted and said, ¡°You want me toe backter so that you can destroy the corpse, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t think so much.¡± The olddy smiled awkwardly.


    Mr. Philip snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a tiger. I can¡¯t eat you. I have something to deal with in the Court. You can finish it.¡±


    After that, the two went upstairs.


    The olddy was still scared when she saw the two disappearing from the study. She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Lowie, your father is not angry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he probably thinks it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day. The family is very happy and lively. ying cards can make the atmosphere more active.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go prepare dinner after we finish.¡±


    The curtain of mahjong, which had been yed for half of the afternoon, finally came to an end in the olddy¡¯s mourning. Looking at the thick pile of money in front of her, Nicole quickly gave it back to others. ¡°Mom, this is yours. Grandma, this is yours. Farah, this is yours.¡±


    The Old Lady looked at the money that was still in front of her andughed. This was the first time she saw someone return the money when she yed mahjong.


    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing? If you win, it¡¯s yours. What are you going to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all having fun? How can I take your money?¡±


    As soon as Nicole finished her words, Kevin collected all the money. Then he said calmly, ¡°If they lose, no need to pay them back. In other words, if you win, you can take it.¡±


    Nicole nodded, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then he went back to his room with Nicole.


    Nicole was still confused , but when she returned to the room, she sat cross-legged on the bed. Looking at the pile of money piled up in front of her, she smiled happily. Every minute counted.


    Then she smiled at Kevin and said, ¡°We won 10, 000 dors. It¡¯s too fast.¡±


    Seeing that she was like a little fool, Kevin was happy. In fact, even if there were two more zeros, Kevin was not moved. But seeing that she smiled like this simply because of such a small sum of money, Kevin actually felt that this money was quite worth it.


    ¡°If you like it, you can still y with Grandma tomorrow.¡±


    As a result, Nicole shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No, no. You can¡¯t y mahjong with us every day. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know how much I would spit out. If I win, of course, I¡¯m happy. If I lose, I¡¯ll feel pain, so I won¡¯t y mahjong anymore.¡±


    Kevin saw the pained look on her face as soon as she thought of losing money. A smile shed across her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. Take it as a red envelope for your elders.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is this okay?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Yes. If you win, it¡¯s up to me. If you lose, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you said. When you divorce me, you have to take away half of my property. But we didn¡¯t divorce. Isn¡¯t mine yours?¡±


    Then, she suddenly squinted her eyes dangerously and stared at Kevin. ¡°So, if I divorce you, will I suffer losses? If I don¡¯t divorce you, I can get all your money?¡±


    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s right.¡± He nodded in agreement and saw that Nicole¡¯s eyes were squinting slightly, as if he was thinking about something.


    There was a knock on the door. It was a nanny who told them to go downstairs for dinner.


    Nicole answered and took the lead in running out.


    For the topic just now, she did not go further, but in her heart, because of Kevin¡¯s words, she became anxious and doubtful. What did he want to express, what did he mean? Was he suggesting that she would not divorce?


    ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯m too narcissistic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be so. He just said it casually, and I¡¯m really crazy.¡±


    This day was much livelier than usual, and it was livelier than the past 20 years.


    This was the neatest one and also the most one in the Philip family in the past 20 years.


    The delicious dishes on the table and the kind families on the table were warm and sweet.


    During the dinner, Mr. Philip, as the head of the family, inquired about everyone¡¯s recent situation. Including Nicole.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Here, she was the youngest. Mr. Philip asked if she had any ns since she would graduate in half a year.


    Nicole was still a little surprised. Although she was not very ambitious, she still seemed to be a little bit reluctantpared with the excellent person of the Philip family.


    However, she didn¡¯t steal or rob. With her own ability, she answered frankly, ¡°I am now interning in the private Clinic. If I do well, I will stay in the clinic.¡±


    ¡°A doctor?¡± Mr. Philip had never asked Nicole¡¯s major before. She only knew that she was from University, and those who came from University were all high-caliber students.


    Although there was still a gap between her education background and Kevin¡¯s, she was still barely strong. And as soon as she heard the name of the clinic, she thought she was a doctor and she could ept it in her heart.


    Nicole suddenly felt a little guilty. She knew that the old man¡¯s eptance ability was not strong. If she really studied her current professional department thoroughly, she was afraid that the traditional-minded old man would not ept it. And a psychologist was indeed a kind of doctor, so Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. What are you talking about these useless jobs for? Come on, send a red envelope, and send a red envelope.¡±


    The olddy happily took out a stack of red envelopes and distributed one to everyone.


    First, she gave them to a few juniors.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much that you could not stop thanking me.¡±


    And then each took out a few red envelopes from their pocket and handed one to the younger generation.


    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw.¡±


    The voice of thank you was also endless.


    Thest one was Carole. Nicole had no choice but to ept the red envelope. This was really the happiest year in her life.


    Kevin was thest one.


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would even give Farah and James a red envelope. She immediately felt envious. She was younger than Farah. If Farah had a red envelope, she should have a red envelope as well.


    ¡°Ha, ha, that¡¯s great. Thank you, brother!¡± Farah thanked him happily.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was enough to make people feel happy.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not see Kevin make any response. He raised his ss and said to the crowd, ¡°I wish us a happy new year!¡±


    The family stood up and cheered up. Although Nicole felt a little disappointed, she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Surprisingly, when she went out of the bathroom, she would meet James, and he gave her a red envelope.


    ¡°Mr. James, this is¡­¡± Nicole was a little dumbfounded.


    James, however, smiled and said, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s my lucky money. But I can¡¯t give it to you in front of so many people.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    She still wanted to get a red envelope, but she didn¡¯t expect that it came from James. She just felt a little hot and said, ¡°Mr. James, this¡­ No, you don¡¯t have to. Give it to Farah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her to you, and your number won¡¯t be less.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy, but James had already gone out, and there was such a big family sitting outside. It was obviously inappropriate for her to chase after him with a red envelope, so she had to take it first.


    Outside, the family sat in the garden. The opposite side, arge area of fireworks was rising in the air and the loud noise covered all the sounds.


    Farah was like a child and kept pping her hands seeing the gorgeous fireworks. Nicole was also shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of her. She had never let go of fireworks.


    She was infected by the cheers of the children next door. She turned back and smiled at Kevin, ¡°Honey, can I put one?¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were so many fireworks in the air, and it could be imagined how spectacr it would be.


    The light of fireworks was reflected in Nicole¡¯s eyes. It was a happiness that she had never had before. She felt incredibly beautiful, with a smile that was even more beautiful fireworks on her face.


    Kevin suddenly grabbed her slender waist and pulled her. His cold and soft lips were first touched like a dragonfly skimming the water, and then gradually, deeply, and finally became hot and intense.


    Suddenly, huge and gorgeous fireworks, without warning, lit up the whole earth with a bang.


    ~


    The moonlight all over the sky enveloped her. She tried her best to remember that beautiful scenery and it became an eternal memory in her memory. Even if the time was long, it would always be so bright.


    Now, she is having a baby with her second child with Kevin Jake George. They have their first baby boy and this one on her tummy was a baby girl. She was looking at her father and son, enjoying the fireworks outside.


    Kevin was healed of his curse, and little by little his memory returned. They believed that because of their love for each other the curse was lost.


    ¡°Mom,e on, let¡¯s light some fireworks!¡± Ethan happily said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole smiled at him and walked up to them. She also had the desire to y such a wonderful game.


    ~~~ The End ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!